Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
First Inspiration

... , a priori geographical. The distance does not pose a problem at first was too heavy for the man which remained incomprehensible for ... for about an hour reading a photography magazine and seeking the inspiration of the moment to take some pictures. I had this ... ... Continue»
Posted by malgorh 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 138

Inspiration To Fuck Mommy

Inspiration To Fuck Mommy

This is an i****t encounter of my closest friend.

It all started in my native, when i was studying SSLC. I have a friend named Ranjan originally hailing from Kerala. They settled long back in my native. He is 2 years older than me. His father worked in Dubai and they were a wealthy f****y. He had 3 s****rs. All elder to him. 2 s****rs got married when this happened. Their house is at the west end of our village. After their house starts the paddy fields and sugarcane fields of their own. Normally the houses in our village are separated at least by 200 feet. His house is has a big gap of 500 feet or more.

He and I are friends from my 5th standard. He taught me lot of things, which are required knowledge at that age and some are more than required. One among them were sex. We used to talk about sex from my 7th std itself. He has shown me some Malayalam books also. I started watching soft porn after that introduction. He used to describe female anatomy in detail. He would explain it in a way that you will think that he watch them closely. I even asked him how he knows that. He would reply me that he will tell it later.

One day he said that he watches a lady bathing in our village daily. That is how he came to know about the female anatomy. As a 9th std student I got excited and asked him who the lady was. But he didn’t tell me. I thought a lot about who the lady was, but didn’t get any clue. After my thoughts turned to sex, I noticed some of the ladies in our village were very beautiful and sexy like the ladies in the malayalam sex movies. To mention some of them would be the dhobi’s wife, two from our street and one from 3rd street.

They looked more like the actresses in the malayalam sex movies with large breasts and wide hips and tummy. I also thought of how he could watch a lady bathing. Normally in our village, all bathrooms were made of coconut tree leaves. Most of the bathrooms will be located at the rear of the house. Due to the gap factor and the position of the bathrooms, I thought he is watching someone close to his house, which narrows the gap to only one lady from the

3rd street. I thought of watching the lady bath. Even tried for that but couldn’t get the guts as I’m afraid off if something happens wrong. Even after my constant questioning he didn’t tell me who the lady was. so I started watching him without his consent. But still after a month or so, I couldn’t find him watching the lady at any time I watch him. This got me to think lot about that. As things gone this way, I got the opportunity to find out the lady. One day, my school was given leave because of the death of the founder of the school.

Normally I would return from the town to village by 6 PM. but that day I returned by 10 itself. With the thought of talking with Ranjan, I quickie changed the dress and went to his home telling my mom that I’m going to play with him. I went to his house and called him, But no answer was available. so, as usual I entered his house to go to the back yard. That is when I noticed that he was standing in front of the bathroom door keeping his dick in his hand. the bathroom door was wide open. Lot of things started running in my mind.

Is he watching his s****r Renuka bathing? From the scene, it seemed to be that she is willing to show her body to him. How it all started happening? Where is their mom and what is she doing leaving her c***dren doing this? Whatever questions running in the mind, I thought of watching his s****r bathing. I came out of his house and slowly crept to the fields, From the hiding of the sugarcane crops, I could only see some part of the bathroom. I was waiting to see some flesh of his s****r. Till that point, I never thought of her as a sexy girl.

But after that incident, it seemed that she too can be added to the list of sexy ladies in our village. I was waiting for her to complete the bath and come out. She also came out of the bathroom. But that is the time when I lost all my consciousness. I was expecting Renuka and I saw Ranjan’s mom Sharada. She was wearing her petticoat in her hip. Her boobs were dancing in front of him. That instance made me think to add her also in the sex ladies list.

They talked something that I couldn’t hear because of the distance. Once, they get inside the house, I came out of the hiding and went to the backyard. I stayed calm at their back door to see what they are doing and hear Ranjan saying (They talked in Tamil, to reduce the burden of typing in Tamil and English, I’m giving the direct English version. From here on, this will be carried out in dialogue form )

Ranjan: Today read a sex book in which the heroine name was sharada. At once, I started home to watch my mom.
Sharada: You need a reason to come home for me and you get it this way.

Ranjan: No mom, Promise. The heroine’s name is Sharada. See this is the book.
Sharada: Yes, My son didn’t lie to me.

Ranjan: Why are you wearing your blouse then?
Sharada: I have work to do Ranjan. Need to go to the paddy fields for fertilization. Renuka will be waiting for me.

Ranjan: Can’t you go there after an hour?
Sharada: Do you think of fucking me now?

After that sentence from her, I couldn’t believe that I’m still hearing that. I would have fainted there itself.

Ranjan: Yes mummy. I’m in full mood. I would just tear you with my dick.
Sharada: You little bastard. you are so like your father. No matter how many times you fuck, still you need a fuck. I don’t know whether the semen will dry out or not.

Ranjan: I know You chose me because of that. I’ more like father. Also, my semen tank will not dry up if it for my mummy.
Sharada: Lock the main door and come to the bedroom.

He went to the front of the house, watched for people around the house, locked the door and went in to the bedroom. I slowly crept into the house through the back door and went near their bed room. the door was not locked, the mirror in the hall will show the things in the bedroom if looked from an angle. I stayed there and watched for their play.

Ranjan: Mom, Your boobs are getting bigger and bigger every day.

Saying this he started pressing her boobs with both hands. They still are standing.

Sharada: Yes Ranjan. They will get even bigger if you play with them like this.

All of a sudden he put his mouth over her right boob and started sucking it. His mom gave a long moan and she started biting her lips. After that, there were only moaning sounds. He started to suck and chew both her boobs. Now both lie in the bed with Ranjan on top his mother. His hands were doing something below, which I don’t know at that time. After that only I came to know that he fingered her.

After some time he undressed himself. That is when I noticed that his dick was big in size, both in length and girth. He kneeled between his mom’s spread legs and started pressing his dick in her. This is the first time, I’m watching a fucking scene. Not even in movies I had watched fucking scenes as Malayalam movies will not show the scenes.

Sharada: aaaaaaaaa. Ranjan, you are still big after having you these many times.
Ranjan: Yes mommy, youa re so tight even though I have fucked you so many times. Your pussy is the heaven on earth.

Sharada: Yes, Son. Enjoy the heaven…mmmmmhhhhhhh give me my heaven completely.
Ranjan: Here it comes mom.

Saying this he started humping her with a new found vigor. His thrusts were very hard that his mom was literally crying like……After that, I thought of starting to home without them watching me. But, then came another shock of my life.

Ranjan: Mom, why are you going so early? Wait we can go for another round…
Sharada: Poda….you dirty bastard. I have to go to the fields. Your s****r will be waiting for me.

Ranjan: Mom. This is not going to help me. I have to go another time please.
Sharada: You are so adamant. Wait I will go to the fields and send Renuka and you play with her. She will be correct for you.

I almost got fainted. Here is a guy with whom I’m been friends with for such a long time. And he is fucking his mom and s****r. How come he is able to do all that? I was momentarily paralyzed. I quickly left out of their house with a satisfied feeling that I’m able to see a fucking scene and that too lively. I had a very rigorous masturbation after I came home. It had nothing to do with my sexual things. It was the incident that changed my mind and made it to lust for my mom. I didn’t confront him then for the fear of losing his friendship. But later I had confronted him ... Continue»
Posted by nana414 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2168  |  
79%
  |  4

My first anal

Preamble:
This is the story of the first time I did anal. I wrote it on vacation at my parent's house, got a little carried away reliving the experience in my mind, and got very excited ... so sorry it is so long. I got so excited that I actually soaked through my panties and my sweat pants. I have posted a pic of me after writing this story, wetness and all, and a pic of the guy from the story (well, at least his cock, which took alot to talk him into letting me take it).

My First Anal:
I was never interested in anal until I started dating this guy John about 8 months ago. John had an anal fetish and would always try to sneak a finger in while we were doing it doggie style, and I would always push his hand away. One night while he was going down on me his tongue strayed a bit south of my juicy tid bits and flickered on my little asshole a few times. I was completely shocked and before I could say anything, he has his tongue running all up and down my crack and lightly circling my puckered hole. I really liked it so I decided I would try taking his finger that night. It felt weird at first, but once I got comfortable I really did like it. We kept dating for about another month and we worked up to being able to fit two fingers in my hole. After we stopped dating I started using my fingers and a small vibrator in my ass while I was masturbating. It made me feel so dirty and felt so good, I loved it. I would often take a finger or two in my butt while having sex, and even worked my way up to a small dildo.

The first time I actually had anal sex was Thanksgiving night of this year. I stayed in town because I had to work until 5 on Thanksgiving. After work I went out to a bar with one of my fairly boring coworkers because my roommates and my friends were out of town for the holiday. By about 11 my friend decided she wanted to go home. The combination of a bit tipsy and knowing I had the apartment all to myself made me pretty horny, so I decided to stay and see if I could meet a guy. My friend left and it wasn't 10 minutes until this very very cute guy walked up and started talking to me. His name was Matt and he was really tall and had a very trim, athletic build. He started buying me drinks and flirting. He bought me drink after drink and I was pretty d***k. I started talking a bit dirty to make sure he was coming home with me, and we got one last drink for last call and headed back to my place.

When we got to my house we started making out on the sofa and as I ran my hands over the front of his jeans I felt a huge bulge. After rubbing the bulge a bit more and determining it really was a huge bulge, my horniness swept over me and I had enough of kissing and making out - I wanted to see what was under those jeans! I took off his shirt and started kissing his chest while undoing his pants. I started to make my way down and pulled out his dick. My mouth dropped; I had never seen anything like it. It was HUGE. I am not talking big, but huge. I put one hand around the base and another hand on top of that hand and there was still enough of his dick sticking out that I could barely fit it in my mouth. I was so wet.

After I sucked him for a few minutes he lifted me up and put me on my back on the sofa and started to kiss my stomach before slowly sliding off my skirt. I looked down and was actually embarassed by how wet I had gotten; my panties were so soaked that they had turned a darker color, it was actually running down my legs. He started to go down on me and I did something I normally don't do, I pulled his head up and told him that "this is what I want" as I grabbed his dick. As he put on the condom I was both anxious and nervous that I was about to get fucked by such a huge dick. Did I mention it was huge, because it was! He started to fuck me on the sofa missionary style. He was difficult to take at first, and it hurt, but once I loosed up it was amazing ... I had never felt that full before. The more I got into it the harder he pounded until he flipped me over and entered me doggie style. It was so deep and so amazing. Somewhere in my moans, I told him to stick his finger in my butt, which he kindly did. As he was pounding away I felt another finger go in. With every thrust into me he thrust his fingers deep in my ass. I came so hard from being so full. Unfortunately, he came too.

He apologized for coming too quickly, even though we had been fucking for about 20 minutes, and said that he will last much longer during "round 2". I got up and led him to my bedroom where he threw me on the bed, said "I have been wanting to do this all night", and started going down on me. His tongue was amazing, especially since I was so soar for the pounding I had just received. He seemed to know just when I was about to cum because he moved from licking my clit to kissing the inside of my legs. He went back to work and started to bring me close to orgasm again and then started licking my asshole. It was utterly amazing, I wanted to cum so bad I tried to touch myself but he pulled my hands away. As I lay there feeling his tongue circle around my hole and then flicker on top of it, I kept trying to touch myself to bring myself to orgasm, only to have my hand pulled away time and time again. He flipped me over so I was on all fours with my ass high in the air, stuck two fingers in my literally dripping pussy while rubbing my clit with his thumb, and buried his mouth and tongue in my butt. He kept licking my hole and rubbing my G-spot with his fingers until I was ready to explode and would then pull his hand away depriving me of another orgasm. He then used 2 fingers to rub my G-spot and put two fingers into my ass, which was incredible.

Then came the question: he asked "do you like anal sex". I told him I hadn't before and was super eager to try, but that there is no way he is going to be able to fit that monster in my ass! He laughed and I could see that he was once again ready for action. This time he fucked me in every position imaginable for about half an hour. Once again, every time I was about to cum he would pull out and stop and my orgasm would start to fizzle ... it was so frustrating as I was so horny and wanted to cum so bad after being fucked hard for such a long time by such a big dick. All of the sudden he stopped, lightly smacked my ass, and told me to get some lube. I looked at him in horror and he assured me he wouldn't do anything I didn't want to do. I handed him some lube and he pushed me down on all fours and slowly entered my pussy with his cock. He was doing slow, deep, long strokes and I felt a cold blob of lube land on my asshole followed by two fingers slowly twisting their way in. His lubed fingers were like magic in my ass, and his long and slow stokes of his dick in my pussy made me so horny yet just kept me at the edge of orgasm. I felt his hand leave my hip and felt pressure on my asshole as he put yet another finger in my ass. He was swirling around the two fingers from the one hand as he pumped the other finger slowly in and out of my ass. Then another finger. He kept fingering my ass, 4 fingers on 2 hands, but would pull his hands apart slightly while pulling out his fingers, stretching my hole wider. It was so amazing and I got so turned on and kept thinking to myself "Wow I am a four-finger whore, I am such a dirty little girl". It was the first time in my life that I felt like I was a dirty little porn star, which is my fantasy. I was so turned on and wanted to cum so bad that I turned my head and told him I wanted to try anal, but I wanted him to go slow and promise me if it hurt he would stop.

He smiled, pulled out his fingers, and slid his dick out of my pussy. I buried my head against the bed, gripped the sheets tightly with my hands, and closed my eyes in anticipation. I recoiled slightly when I felt my cheeks spread and felt something press against my asshole, but I calmed down when I realized it was just the lube bottle after I felt a stream of cold lube squirt into my little hole. As I lay there in a mixture of nervous and excited anticipation, I kept thinking "I can take it like a dirty porn star, I can be nastier than them, I doubt any of them were willing to take such a huge dick in their ass for the first time, I can do it". I then felt the head of his dick press against my ass and a buildup of pressure as he gently tried to push it inside, making my asshole pucker up tight. As I started to relax my hole I felt it start to open as his tip started to enter. It wasn't long before it started to really hurt, almost like my hole was on fire. I moaned "it really hurts" and he quickly pulled out, rubbed the small of my back and told me that it would be OK, that the pain would pass in a minute and we could try again. I looked back at him and asked how much of it went in, he showed me ... it was barely anything .... I got really scared looking at all of those inches and thinking if I can't even take an inch, how can I take that entire thing! He started to finger my pussy and I was instantly building up towards orgasm. I noticed that my hole no longer felt like it was on fire, although I wasn't sure if I was going to be able to take that huge dick in such a tight little hole. I think he could see the hesitation in my face when he asked if I was ready to try again and assured me that it won't hurt after he gets it in. I was so turned-on I agreed to try it again, but told him I needed to do something first and would be right back.

I returned with my laptop, set it on the table next to me bed, and put on an anal compilation porn to watch for inspiration (I think it was: http://xhamster.com/movies/66515/anal_assfuck_compilation.html ). As he lubed up his dick and relubed my hole, I kept watching different girls getting fucked hard in the ass and really wanted it to be me ... I kept telling these girls in my head "I can be a dirtier slut than you can, just watch and see how dirty I can be". I felt the pressure of his dick on my hole and tried to relax as it started to go in. As it was slowly going in it started to hurt again and I just gripped my sheets with my hands and dreamed of being fucked in the ass hard like the girl in the video as he slid in in a bit farther. The pain became so intense that I told him to stop because it hurt. He stopped but only backed his dick out slightly and told me to tell him when the pain passed. I told him to push it a bit deeper, he went very slow, and it hurt for a minute and then he told me the head was in. My ass felt like it was on fire! He pulled it completely out to let the pain subside but this girl in the video was getting fucked really hard and it made me so jealous -- I wanted to be her. I told him to stick it back in. This time it went in easier, it still hurt a little, but I could feel his dick slide deep into my ass. It was amazing. He was going really slowly in and out, but it seemed like only half of his dick would fit; every time he would push it in it would hit a point that would hurt and I would start to pull away, almost like it hit bottom and couldn't go in any further. After a minute or two my ass no longer felt like it was on fire, and the feeling of being so full was amazing, but it still hurt when he would try to stick it in deep. He suggested that we try it with me on top so I could control the speed and depth of penetration.

He pulled out, layed on his back, and grabbed my ass and pulled me so I was straddeling his face. He stick two fingers in my pussy, slowly rubbing my G-sopt, and then started teasing my asshole with his tongue. It felt so amazing and then I felt his tongue snake slowly into my asshole. I couldn't believe it, he had his tongue up my ass, like literally up my ass! His soft, wet tongue felt amazing squirming around in my hole and it made me feel like such a dirty little girl. He pulled his face from my butt, pushed me down and squirted more lube in my hole, then lubed up his dick as I moved around to get on top of him. I knelt down on top of him, my legs next to his waste, grabbed his dick and put it against my butthole, and slowly eased my way down. This time there was no pain, just a feeling of being extremely full until it got really deep and I couldn't get it in any further. I put my hands on his chest and started slowly riding him, slowing down when it would start to get too deep. As I kept riding him slowly, it began to feel utterly amazing; when it would go as deep as I could take it the pain of it "hitting bottom" turned into an odd combination of pleasure and pain. It hurt a little as it felt like his cock was hitting a wall deep in my asshole, but it felt so good at the same time -- I had never felt anything like it. As I continued to ride his cock slowly, I was watching the porn and getting so turned on watching the girl on the screen getting fucked in the ass really really hard. I started to slide my hands to my clit and started rubbing it, only to have him pull my hands away right before I was about to cum. He said "you are not allowed to cum yet, trust me, when I finally let you cum you will cum so hard baby".

As I pointed at the porn playing on my laptop I told him I wish I could fit his entire dick in my ass so I could get fucked like that girl, and mumbled that I wanted to be a dirty little girl just like her. He chuckled and said it was only about 1/2 way in, but that if I wanted to try to take it deeper he was "an expert" and that I just had to trust him. He grabbed my hands, removed them from his chest and wrapped them around his neck, pulling my head against his chest. He kissed me on the head and said "you can do it you dirty girl, just relax" as he started to rub his hands up and down my back. While one hand continued to rub my back, he pushed my ass up slightly and placed the other on the small of my back, pulling my stomach close to his and arching my back slightly. He said "relax" and then gently started pushing his cock deeper into my ass. I let out a moan as it started to slide in deeper and I couldn't believe the mix of pleasure and pain I was experiencing. He stopped pushing deeper and started moving his hips slowly in a circular motion, transforming the small amount of pain into pure pleasure. He asked if I was ready for more, I took a deep breath, and he pushed the rest of his huge dick in my ass. I moaned as it filled me up, it really hurt, like really fucking hurt .... it felt like his cock was going to poke out of my chest! I whimpered a little from the pain, and he lay still and started rubbing by back. As the pain started to subside, I turned my head to see a girl getting nailed in the ass on my laptop. It got me so horny. I started to move my hips around, and slowly started to lift myself up, once again placing my hands on his chest. As I was gyrating my hips, I started to move up and down, beginning to move his dick in an out from deep in my ass. The pain started to give way towards pleasure. It started to feel better and better as I bounced lightly on his cock. I pulled my legs up and planted my feel right beside his hips, now squatting on his hard dick. I started to move up and down, and it felt amazing. Any pain was gone, and the pleasure when I would sink my ass the entire way to his balls way amazing. I turned to look at the porn on my laptop, looked at him and said "I want you on top. I want youo to fuck my ass".

I slowly pulled my ass from his dick, and got down and ready to take it doggie style. He got on top and slid his cock deep in my ass, my hands clenching the sheets while I bit my lip. He started going slow with long strokes, in and out ... it was amazing. He started to go a bit faster and a bit harder and the mix of pleasure and pain was amazing. The faster and harder her went, the more difficult it was to bear, it was hurting! Then with one hard, very deep thrust something happened. He hit a spot that gave me the most pleasure I had ever felt in my life! He pulled out and thrust in again, and again he hit that spot! It felt so good, yet hurt, yet felt sooooooo good. I looked back at him and said "I want you to fuck me hard, I don't care how much I scream, don't stop until you cum! I'm your dirty girl". He built up the power and speed of his thrusts over time until I was getting fucked in my ass really hard! I felt like such a dirty girl. I don't know what I said, or what I did ... it was all a blur ... I just remember gripping my sheets, biting them, and basically holding on for dear life ... mouth open in pure astonishment as my ass got completely and totally fucked. I was in that state, squirming from the pain and pleasure for about 20 minutes, until he came. It was amazing and I can't wait to experience it again!
... Continue»
Posted by OhSoWet 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time  |  Views: 3401  |  
97%
  |  23

My first time dressed as a girl (A True Story) The

My first time dressed as a girl (This is a true story, the conversations in it are only as accurate as my memory can supply, as this happened Thirty years ago)
When I was s*******n I was dating a girl from the local college. I lived in a medium sized college town in a western state and it was 1983. It was Halloween weekend and we were both drinking some wine coolers she’d bought, the drinking age was eighteen at the time and she was nineteen, and smoking some pot I had brought over. We had planned on going to a party at a local frat house but it had gotten cancelled because the police had raided it the night before and busted them for u******e drinking at the frat.. So we had no specific plans and were bored, figuring out what to do with our Saturday night. Like I mentioned earlier it was Halloween so we absolutely had to go somewhere and party. She brought up Doctor Feelgoods which was a bar near campus, favored by college students and locals alike. I reminded her that my fake ID had been confis**ted a couple weeks earlier.
“That’s okay. My roommate left her purse here and her ID is in it” Michelle said with a wicked glint in her eyes. I was confused, not seeing how it was relevant. “I’m sure if we dressed you up right you could pass for her. You’re both about the same height and have brown hair with green eyes. With your skinny frame all we’d have to do is put some of her clothes on you, style your hair right, and put some makeup on you and you would look like her. You two look practically like b*****r and s****r anyways.”
I realized that she was right, I was fairly slender. I was a competitive bicycle racer and swimmer which kept me very lean, and I kept my body hairless like the other swimmers on my team (although it was as much a hairless fetish as anything else, I couldn’t stand body hair on me). I was 5’7” and 135#, smooth and hairless from the eyebrows down and my features weren’t particularly masculine, girls always thought of me as “cute” which was fine by me as long as it got me dates. My long brown hair (it was the eighties after all) was about the same length as Kayla’s. Other people had remarked upon the supposed f****y resemblance before so maybe we could pull it off.
I had dabbled in crossdressing a few years before, sometimes stealing my mother’s panty hose and bras, putting them on and jerking off, while I pretended I was a hot teenage girl. Once I even dressed in her bra and panties while I sucked off my best friend and neighbor, who I experimented with a few times when we were younger. So the idea wasn’t completely out of the question. But by this time I was no longer a virgin with girls and I was quite sure I was straight, so the prospect of dressing up as a girl and going out in public did make me a bit nervous. But I was a bit buzzed and stoned so it didn’t take long for Michelle to convince me, especially when she threatened to go out to the bar without me if I didn’t play along.
Soon Michelle had me dressed up Madonna style in a Fishnet crotchless bodysuit, black satin panties. a ruffled denim miniskirt, and a black leather and lace corset with rhinestones which she pulled really tight in the middle. This pushed up my pecs and squeezed them together, giving me small but respectable cleavage, and made my hips flare out a bit. Next she had me put on Kayla’s leather “biker” ¾ jacket and bl**d red stiletto heels . When I saw myself in the mirror I was surprised at how girly I already looked and we hadn’t done my hair or makeup yet.
Next Michelle curled my hair with a curling iron and used a brush to tease it into a big hair style that was very popular back then, finishing it with a red ribbon hairband with a cute bow. She had some dangly red clip on earrings (they were a lot easier to find back then) and several necklaces and bracelets that she had me put on. Next came a couple belts with studs she wrapped around my waist, completing the Madonna look that was so en’ vogue at the time.
After this she glued fake nails on me saying it would help my hands look more feminine.( I didn’t realize at the time how hard it would be to get them off!) These she painted the same red as my heels calling it CFM red with a smirk. After this she did my makeup, applying it rather heavy with lots of eyeliner and mascara, making envious comments about the length of my lashes, which women have always remarked upon. The blush really made my cheekbones stand out, giving my face a more feminine exotic appearance. She even used some on my cleavage ,after putting pads in the corset , making it look deeper and giving me the appearance of decent B cup size breasts. Lastly she applied lipstick and lipliner to my lips with a heavy dose of gloss atop the bl**dred lipstick which made my lips look sexy and pouty. “There you go, perfect little cocksucker lips! The guys at the bar are gonna go crazy over you” she said laughing, as she finished this.
“Hang on there MikkiI!” I protested “I’m not gay!”
I never said that, but you sure do make a hot girl with my help! I’m rather proud of my work if I do say so myself” She replied with a wink. “Take a look for yourself!” as she led me over to the full length mirror on her dorm room door. I stumbled a bit in the high heels but not too much as I had some practice from borrowing my mom’s from time to time. When we got over to the mirror I took my first real look and was shocked at what I saw in the mirror. I didn’t recognize myself , there was a hot, sexy, slightly slutty, young woman looking back at me. The corset had given me a curvier figure, and my legs looked fantastic in the high heels and fishnet body stocking. My nagging worries that I would be recognized by someone I knew vanished in an instant. I realized there was going to be at least one problem as I felt my erection spring to life. “Oh my, we can’t have that now, can we?” Mikki exclaimed. “Well I know how to deal with that little problem “then dropped to her knees, pulled down my black satin panties and started sucking me off. I came in seconds, nearly falling down as my legs went jelly on me and I had a hard time staying up in those heels. Mikki wiped off her lips and smirked at me, ”You may not think your gay but you sure seem to like being dressed like a girl. Now pull up your panties miss Bobbi (little did I know at that moment that would become my Gurl name) and practice walking around in those heels a bit while I get ready. It’s a couple blocks to the bar and I don’t want you spraining an ankle on the way there.”
Feeling a little nervous and excited I downed a wine cooler and couple shots of tequila, admiring myself in the mirror, while walking around the room. I smoked another bowl and felt my nerves calm a lot. Realizing that there wasn’t much room to walk around in the cramped dorm room I told Mikki I was going out to walk the hallways. “Fine” she said ”I’m not going to be ready for about 20 minutes. Just don’t get picked up by some guy before we get to the bar.” “HaHa, you’re soooo funny!” I retorted and slipped out into the hallway. There was a girl letting herself into her dorm room who glanced up “Kayla, you’re looking good! Hot date tonight?” I was startled and blurted out in a breathless high pitched voice “Oh I’m not Kayla. I’m umm… her cousin Bobbi” The girl took a closer look at me and said “Oh, wow you could be s****rs. Well you look great anyways, are you going out with Michelle tonight?” I nodded “Well don’t let her get you in trouble. She can be a wild one at times. Have fun!” I mumbled thanks and walked away down the hallway. Not trusting my ability to deal with stairs in those heels yet I crossed over to the next wing of the dorm which was the guys’ side as it was a coed dorm. There were a few guys in the hall talking and they definitely took notice as I walked by whistling and making lewd comments. I didn’t say anything and walked by them without looking at them. “Stuck up Slut” one of them commented as I walked by. “Ha! If only they knew” I thought to myself. I walked around the dorm for about 10 minutes to get used to the Come Fuck Me Pumps Mikki had put me in and made my way back to her room, earning more admiring looks from the guys and a few jealous glares from some of the girls.
When I got to her room she wasn’t quite ready so I loaded us another bowl and handed it to her.”So I heard some whistles out there. I told you the boys would love you” She teased. I didn’t say anything but blushed a deep red. “Oh don’t worry, we’ll have fun tonight and it will be our little secret. Come on let’s go I’m ready.” With that she threw on a jacket, grabbed her little purse and handed me Kayla’s. “Open it up and memorize Kayla’s info in case they ask you at the door.” I did this, noting that she had put the red lipstick I was wearing along with a powder compact and some blush in the purse. I also noticed there were some condoms in there. “What’s this?” I asked, rolling my eyes at her. “Oh those are Kayla’s, put them back!” she said, then winked “Besides a girl can never be too careful.” I put them back and took another hit off the pipe for courage and we left the dorm.
It was pretty chilly that night and the fishnet stockings did nothing to cut the cold. My legs had goosebumps and I was shivering by the time we got to the bar “This will be good for you” Mikki said, “Now you’ll understand what we go through for you guys.” What I understood was that my feet were killing me after the long two block walk to the bar and I couldn’t wait to get into the bar. Fortunately the bouncer barely glanced at Kayla’s license before waiving us in. The bar was very crowded and noisy with about ½ of the patrons dressed in costume. A lot of the girls there were dressed in similar fashion to me and Mikki, ala’ trashy Madonna style, although the phrase New Wave Hooker comes to mind also.
It was definitely an eye-opening experience as we made our way through the crowded bar. I lost count of the number of times I was propositioned or groped by the time we got over to a booth that Mikki led us to, saying she knew someone at the table. There were a couple of girls from Michelle’s dorm sitting at the table and they invited us to join them. “Where’s your little boyfriend Mikki?” one asked.
“Oh, he lost his Fake and I wasn’t about to miss out on Halloween at Dr Feelgoods. It’s the best party of the year! “ She exclaimed “This is Kayla’s cousin Bobbi. She’s in town visiting for the weekend checking out the campus to see if she wants to go to college here next year. “
The two girls introduced themselves, Cindy was a tallish blonde with big permed hair, Danni was a petite asian girl with a cute pixie cut. Both were dressed in classic eighties slutwear with heavy makeup
“Where’s Kayla” asked Cindy
“Oh, she had a sorority rush function she had to attend so she asked me to show Bobbi around, and keep her company tonight. “
“She trusted you with her cousin? That’s fresh!”
They all laughed and I wondered what I had gotten myself into. One of the bartenders stopped by our table and said “Hi ladies, Mikki, good to see you again. Haven’t seen you in a couple weeks since we took your little boyfriends ID. I still cant see what you see in him. He’s just a pretty boy that cant even get into bar now.” I was glaring at him because he was the one who had taken it but he didn’t seem to notice ”Who’s the fresh meat?” he asked looking me over with apparent admiration. I blushed and was about to say something rude when Mikki put her arm protectively around me.
“Don’t get any ideas Derek, she’s Kayla’s cousin and she’ll roast your balls over an open fire if you even try to hookup with her. And as for my boyfriend if you could eat pussy half as good as he can maybe I wouldn’t have dumped you.”
The girls laughed while I turned a deep red, and Derek took our order and huffed off to the bar. I couldn’t believe he looked me over like I was a piece of ass ripe for the plucking and didn’t recognize me. I was going to get a beer but Mikki insisted I have a Long Island Ice Tea. “You need something with a straw so you don’t mess up your pretty little lipstick.”
Derek brought back our drinks, warning me that he’d made my LIT extra strong so be careful . Well it tasted fine and went down smooth and before I knew it he’d brought me another “On the House “, He said with a wink. That one didn’t last long either and soon I was feeling no pain. Guys kept coming over asking us to dance, buying us drinks and flirting with us. I let the other girls do most of the talking. Eventually some guys asked us to dance that the other girls liked, I tried to demur but Mikki insisted. “It’s just one little dance, don’t be such a prude” I relented and let my e****t lead me to the dance floor. It was I little tough in heels but I’m a great dancer and picked up a decent rhythm pretty quickly, I looked at the other girls for inspiration and soon had my hips gyrating like them and then James moved behind me grinding up against me. He had his hands all over me, my hips, my shoulders, my ass. I could feel his erection pressing against my backside. I was a little freaked out by how aroused I was getting by it and was glad when the song ended. The next song was a slow song and I made to leave the floor but he grabbed me by the hand and pulled me back. I was pretty d***k and didn’t resist much. The next thing I know we’re dancing slow and sensually, our bodies pressed tight together, his hands cupping my asscheeks squeezing them in time with the music. He nuzzled my neck kissing it softly whispering how sexy I was into my ear, sending delicious waves of pleasure rippling through my body. When the song ended I fairly bolted from the dance floor back to the safety of our table.
When I got there I saw Mikki making out with some guy and I turned away from the table before she saw me. I was pissed off, very d***k and stoned, and decided I needed some fresh air. Not wanting to fight the crowd at the front entrance I went out the back and stood by the dumpsters smoking a cigarette, waiting for my head to clear a bit. Of course who should show up a minute later but Derek with a load of beer bottles for the dumpster. I had my back turned and didn’t see him until he dumped them in, the crashing noise of all those bottles startled me and I must have jumped about a foot.
When I turned around there was Derek laughing so hard he had tear in his eyes. “Oh you should have seen yourself!” he chortled “ You just about jumped out of your panties. It was classic!” I called him an asshole and bent over to pick up my cigarette which I had dropped. It had gone out so I fumbled in Kayla’s purse for a lighter. Naturally one of the condoms fell out onto the ground. Derek picked it up quickly, “Planning on using this tonight you little slut? I saw how hot and bothered you were getting with that guy on the dance floor. Were you planning on sucking his dick? Those lips of yours just scream cocksucker! Maybe you were planning on getting a hard cock in your tight little twat? After all if you’re just visiting who’s to know what a horny little slut you are? ”
I was so pissed I couldn’t say a word, but he had to feel the anger and contempt blazing from my heavily mascara’d eyes. It only goaded him on more. I took a deep drag from my cigarette which was mostly weed with a little bit of clove and tobacco. Derek sniffed the air snatched the cigarette from my fingers and took a puff. He grabbed me by the arm and pulled me to him.
“This shit can get you in some real trouble around here Bobbi. The local cops love busting liitle out of towners like you. And it could get the bars license suspended as well. There’s a squad car out in the front parking lot. What are we going to do about this? I’m sure your parents would be pretty pissed if you got arrested while visiting our fine college here, wouldn’t they? It also wouldn’t do much for your chances of admission either!”
Obviously, he still had no idea who I really was and none of the crap he was talking about really applied but I had to play along or face even worse consequences! Namely getting caught all dressed up as a slut! I’d never be able to explain it away and our town isn’t all that big. Everybody would know ! I’d be humiliated and my parents would freak out. All of my friends would know and I just couldn’t have that!
I looked at him through my lashes, “Please, Derek, I can’t get busted! My f****y would go ballistic. ” I took a deep breath knowing my next words would doom me. “Can’t we come to some sort of arrangement? Please?”
Derek smirked, grabbing my wrist and led me back into the bar and into a storage room near the back of the bar. There were shelves of liquor and kegs of beer stacked up all over the room. He led me behind one of the shelves where I was out of sight from the door. I was a little scared but also getting turned on. He grabbed me by the hair and pulled my mouth to his French kissing me roughly, his five o’clock shadow scr****g my soft skin (I didn’t have facial hair yet). At first I was repulsed, I had never kissed a guy before, but the weed and the alcohol lowered my resistance and I started kissing him back moaning softly. I was getting very aroused but was grateful that I wasn’t getting an erection. Maybe it was all the alcohol? After a couple minutes he broke it off, looking deep into my eyes. “God you’re a hot little bitch. I sure hope you come to school here next fall. But it’s time to pay the Piper Bobbi.” With that he started pushing down on my shoulders, forcing me to my knees. He undid his belt buckle and told me to do the rest so he could watch. I undid the buttons on the crotch of his Levis 501’s, his cock sprang out immediately and I discovered he was going commando. His dick was thick and veiny maybe about 7 inches long. It wasn’t as big as my best friends cock that I had sucked years earlier who was about 8 1/2 inches long and a lot thicker, so I figured I could handle it.
I took it in my mouth and started to suck it tentatively, working my way up and down the shaft. This wasn’t my first rodeo so soon I was sucking like a pro, stopping to lick his balls now and then. He loved this and was calling me names like dirty lil slut, whore, and bitch. I was really starting to get into it, the thought of sucking Dereks cock in the store room while dressed as a girl was getting me really hot. In my mind I wasn’t gay at all, I was a sexy girl making love to his cock with my mouth. He fumbled in his jeans pocked and pulled out a little brown bottle held it to my nose and told me to inhale. I didn’t know what it was but did it. Almost immediately I felt a huge rush of warmth go through my body and my pulse went way up. My head began buzzing very pleasantly yet intensely and my whole world became focused on the cock he was now forcing down my throat, both hands holding my head, fucking my face like a piston driving in and out past my pretty red lips. I gagged a couple times but that only made him thrust harder., Eventually he cried out and brutally rammed his cock to the hilt, my face pressed flat against his crotch, his hands holding my head in place, tears streaming down my face, while his cocked spasmed in my throat, shooting what seemed like a huge load down my gullet. I don’t know if it was a big load because there was no option of spit or swallow. After a bit I felt him soften in my mouth and he released my head, sliding his semi erect cock out of my mouth. He squeezed his cock from the base to the tip leaving a huge drop at the tip.” Lick it off!” he commanded. I complied eagerly reveling in the salty taste and texture. Suddenly the door opened and I froze, terrified we were discovered!
“Derek, you in here?” somebody asked, unable to see us behind the shelving.
“Yeah, I was changing out a keg. It was a little bitch but once I got the tap in right it fit fine” he said, smirking down at me his cock resting on my lips.
“Well get your ass out here, we need you at the bar!”
“Be right there” he shouted. Tucking his cock back into his Levis, he buttoned up and told me to wait a couple minutes before I left the storeroom. Before he left he told me he was looking forward to seeing me as a freshman next year and that I sucked dick even better than his old girlfriend Mikki. “Maybe I can tap that hot little ass of yours next fall!” and walked out.
I was woozy from the booze, the pot, and the f***eful face fucking I had just received, and giddy with the thought of what I had just done. Secretly pleased that Derek thought I was a better cocksucker than my girlfriend. I lay there on the floor for what seemed like a few minutes but must have passed out for a bit as it was near closing time when I gathered myself up and staggered out of the storeroom. I went into the girls’ bathroom and straightened out my makeup as best I could. I looked quite the sight, my mascara was running down my face, my lipstick was smeared and my lips were red raw and puffy from the brutal treatment they had received from Derek. I don’t think anyone could have looked at me and not known what I had been doing. It took about ten minutes but finally I Iooked presentable. Walking out to the main area of the bar I realized Mikki was nowhere in sight. Danni was still there and I asked her where Mikki was. “She thought you left the bar without telling her so she left with that guy. What happened to you? You look like you’ve been rode hard and put away wet!” Feeling a bit naughty I replied “I was.” Then winked and walked out of the bar.
I froze my legs off walking back to Mikki’s dorm, when I got there her door was locked and I couldn’t hear any noise coming from inside. I knocked but there was no answer. I was totally screwed. I couldn’t hang out in the hallway and I couldn’t walk home in those heels, especially dressed up the way I was. My clothes were in Mikki’s room and I had no Idea where she was. I thought about it for a bit and realized that I did have one option open to me. One I felt oddly appealing, I played Dungeons and Dragons back then and one of the guys I played with, Tracey, lived in an apartment a few blocks away. Tracey was older, maybe around 30 and was gay. I also knew he had a bit of a crush on me. I had turned him down months before but now seemed like a good opportunity to have some more fun while I was dressed up and I knew he wouldn’t out me to everybody as he had told me it would be our little secret if I ever changed my mind.
I walked the five blocks to his apartment and was chilled to the bone by the time I got there. Praying that he was home, I rang his doorbell. It was about 2 am. After another minute I rang it again. I saw a light flick on, Thank God! After a couple minutes Tracey answered the door in his bathrobe. Blinking, he looked at me in confusion “Excuse me miss can I help you?”
“Tracey , it’s me Rob. Can I come in?”
Now he looked even more confused for a moment until I saw realization blossom in his eyes, grinning broadly he stepped back and motioned for me to come in. “And to what honor does bring the warrior maiden Leighanne to my humble abode?” (He always talked that way and Leighanne was the name of one of the characters I played sometimes, an elven warrior princess.) Looking at me he could tell I was freezing so he took me over by the fireplace and got a fire going while I huddled under a blanket he had put around my shoulders. Then he grabbed us a couple glasses of Brandy, waited a few minutes until I had stopped shivering and said “So this is a story I’ve got to hear, Out with it. And I want ALL the details!”
First I needed some more weed, so I had him load us a fat bowl, and then I told him everything between deep pulls on the pipe and sips of Brandy. It was a very good brand, smooth and mellow and also quite strong. By the time my story was finished I was feeling quite mellow and very aroused.”…. And so since I just sucked my first cock as a girl I was hoping maybe you would take my cherry tonite?”
’ Tracey had a grin on about as big as the Cheshire Cat, he leaned forward and took my rednailed hands in has and asked if I was sure, if I wanted I could just crash at his place and he’d go get my stuff in the morning and nobody had to know . I’d had a long time to think about it on the walk over, even though I was freezing the thought of having a man fuck me as a girl got me hotter and hotter the closer I got to Tracey’s apt. But the thought of doing it with Tracey as a guy still repelled me. I didn’t understand the difference and told Tracey this.
“That my dear is because you’re a true Sissy” he explained. “Tell me, when Derek was fucking your mouth, did you get an erection?”
“No” I replied “But I was totally turned on by it. Getting used and dominated like that. It made me feel like a submissive girly slut. But the thought of doing that as a guy grosses me out. So what gives?”
While Tracey worked in the burgeoning field of IT as a systems administrator I also knew he had a Masters in Psychology. “ There isn’t a lot of research in this area,” (It WAS the early eighties)” but I think you have a situational based form of Gender Dysphoria . Basically, put you in the right situation, as in dressed like a girl, and in your mind you become a girl, with all that that implies. In essence, in your mind, you become whatever the clothes you are wearing dictate according to your expectations based upon societal perceptions. “
It was a bit deep for my 17 year old mind but I got the jist of it. If I was dressed like a slut I would act like a slut. If I was dressed like a guy I would act like a guy.
“So I’m not gay then?” I asked with a little too much relief for my comfort. I blushed a bit, my face reddening as I realized the unintended slight to Tracey’s sexuality .
“Do you get Hard with women? “ he asked
“Hell yeah! Mikki and I have been dating for a few months now!” We had met at one of the Universities home games . I had worked the stadiums concession stands for the last few years. Moving my way up as a “Coke” hawker making 10 cents per Coke to a concession stand Mgr by the time I met Mikki. I was serving up some Nachos When this hot lil blonde girl shows up in front of me and asks for no jalapeños, Really? I give her some skin about it and she responds by giving me a challenge. “Fine, if you can eat a beer cup full of these “lightweight” jalapeños. We’ll go out next weekend.” Well, that was a definite ‘no balls” so I had to take the challenge . I wound up shitting fire for three days but I won the challenge. Mikki and had been dating ever since. Sex with her was incredible and I loved eating her pussy til she came. She was VERY responsive and loved having her pussy licked. She even told me I did as good as her old roommate from last year. Who I eventually figured out was Danni, the petite asian girl. I knew Mikki was bisexual and a bit of a self confessed slut, so I had no illusions about her faithfulness. But hell, I was s*******n and NOT about to look a gift horse in the mouth. Sex with her was great and I was willing to put up with a lot to keep that going.
“Well then that’s your primary identity and how you feel dressed as a girl is like an alternate personality” he explained.
Which was all well and good but I was realizing that I was currently dressed as a hot slutty girl, and getting more aroused by the moment. Also that there was an attractive man sitting in front of me with nothing but a silk robe on. One who I knew wanted me and that only made things worse! “Ok, I think I get it but it’s getting really late and I want to feel you inside me”
Smiling, he took the glass from my hand and pulled me to him. He turned me around and took the blanket from my shoulders and then helped me out of my cropped leather biker jacket. He started to massage my neck and shoulders, kissing my neck gently as he did so. His touch was like heaven. He knew all of the right spots to hit and his tongue on my neck was doing very naughty things to my brains pleasure centers. He continued to massage my back shoulders and neck, making me melt with desire. I turned on his lap straddling him and started to kiss him. He responded in kind and I felt his tongue darting in my mouth like an asp, gentle and delicate. His hands rubbed over my body, cupping my ass, feeling my legs and thighs. I got a special thrill when he ran his hands over my ersatz titties as they were feeling especially sensitive. I kissed my way down his neck and chest, opening his robe as I did so. Working my way down to his cock, I had an insatiable need to feel it between my lips. I was gratified to see that he wasn’t as large as Derek or Jon my best friend. I was determined to feel him inside me but was a bit worried about how I would handle it. I had played with some makeshift toys before( a handle from a large screwdriver, a small vibrator I stole from my s****r, the handle of a brush, etc.) but had never had a cock in me before and was unsure how I’d handle a real cock. He was about 6 ½ inches long and thick but not too thick. I started to make love to his dick with my mouth, attempting to emulate the porn stars I’d watched on vhs ,when I would babysit for our neighbors, after the k**s were asl**p. They had a nice collection and my favorite at the time was a star named Ginger Lynn. He was gentle and totally different from Derek and I loved it. I swirled my tongue around the head of his dick and licked up and down his shaft with my lips caressing his balls. Soon he was moaning in pleasure and lifted my head up from his lap. He looked into my eyes for a moment and then kissed me deeply. I knew he was ready to fuck me so I fumbled on the coffee table for Kayla’s purse and the condom’s in it. Pulling one out I tore the wrapper open with my teeth and slipped the condom in my mouth so I could apply it over his dick just like Michelle had done with me so many times before. I tried to roll it down over his cock but it wouldn’t roll down. Eventually I figured out the condom was facing the wrong way and took it out of my mouth and just rolled it on with my hands. So much for my ultra smooth seduction moment!
After I got the condom on him I climbed up on his lap and straddled him, I spit into my hand and lubed up my ass with my saliva and lowered myself upon him. There was a lot of resistance at first but finally the head of his cock slipped inside me. My eyes flew wide open as the pain was pretty intense at first! I held myself there with just the head of him in me and waited until the pain gradually subsided. Slowly I lowered myself down on him pulling back up only to slide back down a little deeper each time, eventually I had all of him inside me and loved the feeling. It was hard but not rigid and unyielding like the toys I had played with before, plus it was warm and velvety. It only took a few moments to decide I loved it. I slid up and down on his cock loving the way he felt in me increasing the speed of my gyrations. After awhile he grabbed my ass and stood up leaving me impaled upon his awesome dick. He gently lowered me down on my back on the carpet next to the fireplace. Putting my legs over his shoulders he started thrusting into me, slowly at first. Soon his tempo increased and he was fucking my ass like a jackhammer. The feeling was incredible! I felt a slow burn starting deep inside me building to a raging bonfire. I knew then that I loved being a girl and taking a man’s cock deep inside me. In that moment I felt completely like I was a female and born for this glory. After what seemed like hours but was entirely too short of a time Tracey cried out thrusting hard into me and collapsed on top of me. After a few minutes he straightened up, sliding his limp cock out of my sensitive ass.
“That was great Baby” he whispered “Was it worth the walk?”
“Definitely” I replied knowing I would find a way to do this again and the sooner the better!







..
... Continue»
Posted by sbobbi66 1 year ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Sex Humor  |  Views: 3773  |  
100%
  |  5

first text translated into English

Where the story of a man who wants to exist in your eyes ..........
A LOLA ...
It was while visiting a website, a complete accident that I came across this ad. This site did the rest not primarily designed to encourage meetings have but like any site is now complying with pages dedicated to meetings. Since I 'was there, but I read the profiles are not very inspired that night I did not even used the filter searches for a particular profile fall or even a region. If evidence is needed that sometimes you need to take a path without knowing what it takes you too many people refuse to do the rest. I reviewed many profiles is not very interesting in content, or by the stock photography that does not inspire me or that their content was too explicit and therefore just as often sensationalist and intended to send you later concealed advertisements to visit sites paying adults. Actually I was bored enough in this cyber supermarket people aspiring to no longer be only for one hour, one night, one day or a lifetime. So I went further in my research but I should say reading because I was not really looking into using the "chat" on the site which allowed at least a little less of virtuality in the moment with dialogue. This is how I started the conversation with Lola, a young woman from northern France whose record was only brief and do no research but finally stated that the signing highlighted some bitterness. I translated it from a recent disappointment in love or at least historically wedged with the drafting of the announcement and then guess who is left. The dialogue was friendly, supported and learned that eventually became bitter disappointment since the site had allowed a meeting with a young man in Paris, a connection somewhat supported but ends abruptly for reasons, male, a priori geographical. The distance does not pose a problem at first was too heavy for the man which remained incomprehensible for Lola because suddenly. I agreed with it q it was often so with relationships on the Internet, it was not surprising that on my side and I did not believe in lasting relationships from dating sites on the Internet.
Why m 'then I walked there? Just because every moment was lived this way that could be delicious, who knew the cause, live it and enjoy it. That is all, it was quite simple in design but at the same time clear. Very quickly Lola finally asked me why I persevered in my dialogue with her since I was looking for anything and I signifiais that very often it is precisely when there not looking for anything that was found and then I found his company, though virtual, pleasant.
Our conversations were taking turns friendly perfumes to enhance some of which we were wanton provocations turn to the initiative.
It's been a few nights now that we meet to chat over the Internet, to suggest, without causing too revealing and gradually I undertook to discover some ways to Lola I like to undertake through the debauchery. Without being a follower of Marquis shows, I loved the games of the soul, mind and body where one relies on the other and sees his life enclosed within miles vices and pleasures. I had only traveled a few stories from the rest of the Marquis de Sade and only knew his little life. I do not revendiquais of his lineage but that was a world where I liked to evolve. A path among many others but still a long way where many detours, many appearances.
In our conversations I was having fun at night to discover Lola few practices or situations for neophytes could inspire fear, disgust, interest, curiosity through some photographs that I sent her. This allowed me to fathom the unfathomable, to discover or to see possibilities of games, but also step by step lead Lola in this game where the defect may have its virtues. It n 'there was no vile maneuver or manipulation on my part because I was not moving mask. I was dependent on the libertine my vices, but not imposing suggesting Lola and slowly showed his interest, his thirst to discover advantage and great curiosity about this unknown world but exciting.
After several weeks of nightly epistolary exchanges on the Internet led Lola advantage of the situation dare seize the opening that I had created by my attitude and my comments and suggested it was time to finally meet. My single life allowed me to freely dispose of my time and so I fixed an appointment but on my terms. It would only be one night in Paris. Lola per game asked me if I had some cravings in keeping the matter but I gave her the full initiative on this subject. Our conversations betrayed my tastes anyway.
Lola found me on the terrace of a cafe near my apartment, easy to find since not far from the arrival station of the train. She meant he arrived in Paris by a text message and I knew it n 'there was now only a few minutes that separated us from the virtual world to the real world.
Looking up, I pulled a puff on my cigarette, his eyes hidden behind my sunglasses I was wearing despite the schedule of nineteen hours. J saw a silhouette moving in small steps on the pavement and pulling a small suitcase on wheels travel. She wore a combination of a gray suit with short skirt and jacket buttoned three-quarter front hinting a white blouse. She also wore sunglasses are protecting the eyes of others and last rays of sun that fell. His hair was immaculately coiffed forming a bun. Watching this woman well dressed and pulling his suitcase and with the effect of the bun Lola looked like a hostess air and its makeup is perfect, its refined silhouette and size were perfect illusion. I was left but to finally win and earn my stripes as captain for the night and I was amused by this reflection. For my part I wore a suit and tie combining modern in its cut "sport" and sobriety. I got up on his arrival, the saluting, the kiss on both cheeks with great affection. I asked Lola if she had a good trip and proposed to order a drink. We took both a glass of champagne and started our conversation, watching Parisians rushed passed before us.
Provocateur at heart I asked Lola if she realized she had reached Paris on a stranger for a night and the potential risk that this could represent. She answered with great confidence in his voice that a friend with whom Paris knew she was, and where she could also be accommodated and also told me that she feared me absolutely not. She took care of me set in this statement. I smiled, nodding of the head, pointing out that it therefore had a fallback solution in case I was a vile satyr, a madman or a visionary. She said she knew why she was there and if I was staying at one of these men cited it certainly would not be there. Seated in front of the other contacts living in our own speech and gaze. Lola made me a little about my experience libertine questioning me asking a few questions that I guessed somewhat prepared beforehand. I answered honestly and consistently asked him each time after a question about my answer to a desire, a fantasy, fear, or to leave the comment on the practice or the situation described. Our conversation was something to be ashamed of our neighboring table if they strained their ears and when I looked around I found that nobody seemed to listen to our conversation. This does not bother me and I would not think Lola would have been embarrassed by it either because when the server came back for a second order it does not mean paused in his explanation that she led in some photos that I he had sent over the Internet.
Daylight savings time and the temperature drop induced me to propose to Lola to join my apartment. I took care to take care of her suitcase and arrived on the doorstep of the building. I let Lola go before me up the stairs myself reveling in the undulations of its basins conscious when it went up the stairs as I looked. It certainly was not gallant but so delicious ...
I signified to him that we had arrived and I opened the door. I headed for him around the small apartment and she quickly took its brands putting the suitcase in the bathroom. I lowered the lights in the room, leaving only a subdued atmosphere and put a little music. J had mechanically taken a CD placed on the stack without even looking. We sat next to each other on the sofa, in profile so that we are facing. At this moment our hands were just a few centimeters from each other and our bodies brushed against by a leg, an arm with every movement caused by respiration. All eyes were now more insistent and repeated by resting my glass I would pretend to m advance towards Lola thereby indicating a willingness to cut my kiss but soon enough momentum to cause, suggest but leave some doubt. Of course I could be assured almost certain that I liked but could it be otherwise if it had gone home when she was a situation of possible folds. The fact I'd invite home without reciprocity? Always it is that I was having fun, not to maintain a doubt that had no basis but the desire to increase, despite the circumstances and make the moment of first kiss surprising. The surprise came not into the kiss, of course, but the moment he was involved and especially the seducer that I wanted to see, feel the desire to give Lola her lips, her mouth. It was his attitude by not wanting res **** r, no more power and thus to abandon me. I watched for the sign not as a fighter but as a devotee who seeks passion in a moment.
Based again my glass I advanced somewhat my hand just above the knee of a gesture that Lola leaned forward inviting me to continue my gesture but looking thirst with my mouth. I kissed him while letting me kiss because I always love to receive that first kiss, so magical moment, rather than give or take.
I still taste that first kiss fiery, passionate Lola whose body yielded to my touch. I opened one by one the buttons of her jacket and did the same buttons of her blouse revealing. I touched more than I caressed the soft skin of her neck, would walk the birth of her ample bosom and firm under the fabric of her bra. My lips tasted turns his mouth, his cheek, the birth of his coup, the lobe of his ear, the birth of his chest, his ribs gently roamed up and down towards her navel, her belly. D a gentle but firm hand I obligeais advantage to open thighs, she was a natural movement. She wore stockings with seams and discovering that I stroked her long legs and her divinely sculpted by hours of jogging and I felt abandoned Lola advantage millimeter of skin caressed, discovery. She did more than his now seamed stockings and string and I reveled in its delicious chest. I caressed my mouth sometimes, sometimes my fingers, sometimes very gently pinching a nipple, nibbling the barely breathing every movement of his body, leaving me only sighs each guided by the reactions of the pleasures of Lola. My hand went many times on the fabric of her thong, sometimes traveling below the elastic, introducing just a furtive caress the lips of her sex, parting just a piece of fabric to find a sex shaved three quarts. Then slowly kissed my mouth his cock through the fabric, then when I felt my body tense Lola, I saw his eyes closed so I parted advantage of the cloth and gently stroked my tongue the lips of her sex interfering just at the entrance of the fruit offered. I slowly slid her panties down her legs accompanying the movement of my mouth. Lola had sought a few moments to browse through my body, but I did not let her take the initiative, she had just discovered my chest, stroking her hands, kissing furtively. It was finally abandoned to my caresses including my quest, that of his only pleasure before mine. My fingers gently parted lips and my tongue came and rested on his sex. She searched her intimacy with short circular movements, sometimes penetrating as was the finger back up to her clit as I longed sometimes, between two fingers shook as I would have done with my sex. I went down slowly with my tongue along the outline of her lips caressing my tongue this little tiny square of skin making the join between anal sex and then a finger appeared at the entrance of her sex don 'penetrating than without moving a few millimeters. My tongue went back to play with her clit and pelvis Lola folding of coming to meet my finger. I entered this single finger, by first small circular motions and then I penetrated inch by inch by two fingers now slowly declining to the same sex slightly. My mouth is stuck to her clitoris, the annoying, the aspirant, the licking while I was entering the sex of Lola three fingers pushing me into it fully, while following the movements of his pelvis sometimes faster by taking part sometimes slow to take full sinking my fingers into it completely. The movements of my fingers caress the clitoris and tore at Lola long sigh that devirent rales. She gave herself fully, no longer looking to give pleasure but simply to take it when his body arched, her nails dug into my neck while she cried, her whole body trembled, begging after a few long seconds to do more caress. Each caress of her sex was almost a torture, his body arched and I always walked slowly up to him a kiss, my mouth full of the fragrance of her pleasure while pinching her nipples, sometimes gently stroking his chest, sometimes more strongly that made her sigh. I put a wet finger to her pleasure over her mouth, she opened and sucked as if it were my cock, asking me to replace it but I plaquai finger against it. She felt my hard cock through my shorty LICRA black rubbed against her parted thighs benefit from his feet behind me to press my pelvis against hers, inviting me to take but I did nothing. My fingers parted her sex, took it again this time immediately by three and four deep but slow motion sometimes while I was waving my pelvis against her sex. I went up a finger for him to lick the back into sex, then rewrote the same game with two then three then four fingers so she invites me to take it well. His cock was wet, Lola let out sighs, cries during my movements became more rapid. Feeling her body tense I quickened my movements of coming and going with my fingers and then she could not guess it freed me from his body in order to reach her clitoris with my mouth. I knew now stand ready to receive my kiss. My fingers took it quickly, dismissing her sex and I inhaled her clitoris. Lola cried, screamed, trying to hold back her cry of pleasure enjoying his pleasure for a few seconds and then suddenly lifted me up and threw himself on my cock. She rolled the shorty, pulled taut by my sex desire and to his mouth. She played with my penis, will fetch the language of my flesh, watching the reactions of my body, guided by my sighs and groans. She played with her tongue sometimes my penis, then I swallowed almost entirely gently caressing my testicles. She began to masturbate in her nimble fingers licking my testicles, beardless, and realizing that I would enjoy decreased the intensity of her caresses. She went up and down along my cock, drawing it from his mouth, his tongue, encircling his lips, looking at me sometimes in the eye and then suddenly swallowed my cock back down more quickly. I was electrified by pleasure, did not rattle me and she pulled away not wanting my cock and receive cum in my mouth. She looked at me enjoying myself as I am when she enjoyed swallowing my semen while allowing some to escape the corner of his lips. She licked my cock again, swallowed, then shook the back toward my mouth and kissed me. We had not had our fun together but one after the other delighting us by the same of that of the other which reinf *** e his own pleasure.
There are situations where the silences and the looks are worth many words and know where to taste this unspoken and revel in it. My fingers replaced my words, my tongue became words and my body an instrument of pleasures, pleasures of takes, which gives pleasure.
Lola gave me for the first time, abandon its taboos, were guided in to really take the initiative, accepting the game knowing that ultimately, silent, can not be exceeded. The night was only the exploration of two bodies, sometimes of a soul who lets see after the intense time and disappears as quickly out of modesty, for protection too. The breakfast was still theater of a rapid physical game, no play, just launched a preliminary dice but was most intense, violent as a farewell that we wanted beautiful, strong, powerful, memorable. I gave, took, she received and lavished.
I watched the train departed carrying Lola and I received a text message.
- "Thank you for this unforgettable night"
Simple homage to the body that had given so much pleasure or words from a silence and a call later that night who wanted one?
I hesitated slightly before answering then meant reciprocity in the felt and a signed "soon" which left the other free interpretation of the rest ...
I walked briskly to my desk, still breathing the scent of Lola, still feeling the softness of her little tips of my fingers and I realized I had just a few meters beyond the entrance of the building where I worked. I made a U-turn and decided to buy a croissant for me to restore benefits.
It jostled me without even looking at me or speak a word. I was invisible, nonexistent, and I turned around I saw this figure leave the bakery hastily without even looking round.
I was annoyed that is all, which was reinf***ed after the night I had just passed though it may be paradoxical, unless ....
After all it was an unknown, I do not see her again, she probably was already far away. She wore a green dress with a light summer silk cloth covering his shoulders and sunglasses at great smoky green. Floor high heels, revisiting the scene of its release I thought of an actress, one of its stars from Hollywood movies in black and white. I was amused myself remembering that I had been transparent and would not likely to remake the same as me.
I buckled a few files without interest but they fallaient the finish and hunger drove me to go eat. I had a few habits in the neighborhood and I decided to go eat in a small unpretentious restaurant with the decor, the location, but which covered the plate was a treat for a more reasonable sum dice.
I reveled in my salad countryside where ham, bacon rubbed shoulders salads, eggs, tomatoes and many other dishes and yet, is scarce, drank a few sips of my Côte du Rhône recommended by the server. I almost never drank wine, the Roman oracle would have probably seen a sign ...
I looked up almost mechanically when I heard the server came to greet her and offer a table for one person, that there even beside me.
A short green dress and light hair with red highlights, hair fairly short and styled in a battle that piercing gaze rested upon me. I returned the smile silently praising Providence that had brought me to this place and had not driven her to me. Chance are you really? The coincidence that it is mere coincidence? And what's the question, the important thing is it not simply to live?
Although the idea has crossed my mind I had a hard time choosing the disdain and therefore not to look at this stranger who was sitting next to me. Our eyes met a few times without it I can not guess there really exist. I sighed inwardly, realizing the end of my claim. Why should I exist in his eyes? I must have those there, those who can not exist by themselves but through others, or I was just a simple player eternal ...
Plunged into insipid records I had trouble keeping my mind and I could not remove the image of the unknown. I had nothing to reciprocity since I left the restaurant without being turned or not even greet her with a word or a smile. After all, I'm transparent, I remained transparent ...



CHAPTER II: Divine providences

The oracle I had not necessarily prevented but Providence guided my steps ...
Life is made of miles and one way to take and give pleasure. So I had a few pairs in my relationships friends who did not live the relationship Overlooking \ Submitted as a game but as a way of life, or should I say an art of loving. I was sometimes the privileged spectator of his games, but the director, actor and informed insider. For the typical person, witnessed by chance, it may be odious, incomprehensible, vulgar. Be aware that in a real relationship D \ S (dominant \ Submitted) assuming daily lifestyle, feelings of mutual love and real then it is not. Vulgarity, obscenity tend to me words that can be given to those who judge by appearances and that they themselves are often not daring to confess appearances or even simply a desire to tell him or her who share their lives. It is these silences, lies of omission that are obscene and vulgar for me.

I sat on the bench for about an hour reading a photography magazine and seeking the inspiration of the moment to take some pictures. I had this sudden urge today to take pictures but I wanted to live models. I was not trying to steal photographs of strangers in itself, but to capture a moment of life that is all. Looking up I saw no reason to stop a car at the curb in front of me. A man in his forties spoken, elegant and out went round to open the door of his passenger. These movements were slow, full of care when opening the door and helping the person out. I understood the reasons for seeing tans attention out of the sedan a blindfolded woman, blonde hair pulled back. She wore a beautiful black vinyl dress enhanced by a pair of shoes with high heels. His hands were tied by a pair of handcuffs with a rope at the end to guide it. This was a surreal spectacle, amazing in this morning in central Paris but so poignant, mysterious and captivating. The sunlight of this spring were caressing the face of the unknown, playing with her blonde hair and I was privileged to witness a single array, so beautiful and alive.
The man threw a few looks around, staring at me a few seconds and seemed to ignore me and then he walked slowly to his companion the porch of an old building located in front of us. It made him cross the street rather nimbly by holding size while guiding the rope connected to the pair of handcuffs. The street was almost deserted but they met a couple, not pressing, probably horrified at this stage but would at least have something to talk about during their monotonous evening. I must admit that this show had me confused, and agitated that I had even forgotten to leave my camera. On reflection I think I would never take a picture indeed, out of respect for this couple, for their boldness and not to betray the beauty of their game
I followed them just the look that is all subdued. The man wrote a code at the entrance of the building and then as if to reassure his subject he placed a soft kiss on her neck. A stinging spanking that will probably reddened buttocks of the unknown, pushed her to move. I imagined the rest excited by the situation, frightened but also troubled by all this.
The duo disappeared by rushing into the lobby of the building and I was losing my mind. I scanned around me to watch any witnesses to this scene, the couple disappeared, taking with cross their legs to their necks and I saw no one. I lit a cigarette, I still had the right to self-destruct to me outside without falling within the scope of the law, and I was passing me slowly every scene in slow motion. I was lost in thought, and I promised to tell everything at Lola coming back tonight which I was persuaded to greatly excite the yet unknown since this experience outside of the headband.
I do not hear the footsteps coming towards me.
"- Hello
Looking up I recognized the man
- Hello.
- I thought I noticed you had not been frightened by the small stage at any hour
- Not the contrary. When j have the chance to watch the beautiful I look, the gaze that is all
- I've noticed that you had a camera on you
- Indeed
- Would you be interested to join us and ass **** r in a session? you might be postponed for our game as well
- I'd be delighted and honored
- But I must be satisfied for images of their private use only.
- I have my laptop with me so I propose to take the photo, download them to the laptop, burn the CD, of the offer then you delete all pictures immediately in front of you. You will send me the pictures if you wish
- This is perfect. Follow me. "

I left my seat with great excitement and soon after mounted the three wooden floors of the building we came to the door of an apartment. A man greeted me and ushered us. The apartment was furnished with tasteful furnishings and decor and showed a certain social class but without apparent exaggeration and they made me enter the room. The shutters were closed but instead of artificial light was sufficient for me to take photographs.
'- Phil, delighted!
- Olivier, as well
- Khan told me that you had noticed it and so you have agreed to be our privileged witness and immortalize this little session?
- Indeed, yes and I am more than honored
- No worry we are not fools
- Rest assured long ago already, despite my thirty four years since I read the work of this dear Marquis ...
- Ah I see that we are fortunate to have an insider?
- Yes the likings of my career but I would be there that day mere witness and not an actor, he would miss the one I love for it.
- This is a tribute to you.

At these words he went away, Khan sitting in a large red leather chair and came back with the unknown. She was still blindfolded, advancing timidly. Phil took great care to examine the conduct, and thus reveal the while taking photographs I thought he was checking the accuracy of the holding that he had asked.
"I present to you dear Oliver Cristalle. "Phil said with amused tone
Including that another man was present and in addition a complete stranger Cristalle had a decline of body movement. Phil looked at her hard, while the rope to keep it moving and then coming behind her quickly he unveiled his magnificent chest bulging and firm.
He mauled somewhat by pinching the nipples, f***ed him to lean the torso forward and releasing his butt smacked three hits supported by his hand on her buttocks.

... Continue»
Posted by malgorh 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 131

My First Ever Sexual Exploitation (fiction)


I had just appeared for my 7th standard examination the students and I were attending waiting for result declaration. One night, to pass time I read a lesson about hostel life, which intrigued me.

A few days later, we had a guest, Mr. Jerry Mhaisky, my maternal uncle from my aunt’s side, who used to live in a Govt. Boys Hostel situated in Nandel, near Cincinnati, Ohio state.

I was attracted towards him and we used to chat.

He informed me that at his hostel he had a separate cot, bed, bed spreads, blanket, pillow, a plate, a glass and a steel dish, beside books and note books. They get a glass of milk with sugar in the morning, lunch in the afternoon and dinner at night. Besides that there is a free local bus pass to travel to school/college. In addition they get soaps for bathing.

This information was something new for me and I became interested in living a hostel life, so I insisted he admit me to the Hostel. But no one in my f****y was interested in sending me to the Hostel, as they felt it below dignity to send me to the hostel, but I kept insisting on.

Finally my father permitted me to apply to the hostel, and if I get an admission, he agreed to send me to the hostel. So, with the help of Uncle Jerry, I sent my application to the Hostel.

In the first week of June, we received a letter from the Nandel Govt. Boys Hostel, stating that I was admitted to the Hostel for that academic year and I should take admission in the Hostel within 7 days of receipt of the letter.

I was delighted by the letter and started dreaming about my Hostel life. Meanwhile my father entrusted the job of admitting me to the Hostel to my paternal Uncle Praldy.

After carefully collecting my belongings and certificates I left my home town by a night train to Nandel with Uncle Praldy.

At 6.30 am we woke up from sl**ping at the station and left searching for the Hostel. Within half an hour we reached at the Hostel.

When the Hostel office opened, Uncle Praldy admitted me in the hostel by submitting required documents to the Hostel warden. As Uncle Jerry told me, I was given all the things and allotted me a cot in a middle room.

Soon I became talk of the Hostel Boys as I was their youngest and cute school-boy inmate. My roll # was 1, as I had highest marks among all the inmates. I too mixed up with Hostel boys, studying in schools, colleges and professional courses with much ease.

Soon I became close friend of Mr. Sophan Headstrong and Mr. Maddy Siradker as we were studying in the same standard but in different schools. Mr. Sophan had a reading habit so we used to go to the public library for reading news papers and magazines.

There wasn’t anything mentionable in my first year of the Hostel. It passed normally. All the boys passed their respective classes and again met in the Hostel for new academic year. Few new admissions were there and few students, who completed their studies didn’t seek re-admission to the Hostel.

I was in 9th standard. A new teacher was recruited in my school in the month of August that year. His name was Mr Patel, member of a migrated Indian f****y living in Nandel. He must have noted my sharpness while teaching, and must have felt to admit me to his cult from which he belonged. I too had noted difference of faith we had.

That was a Saturday. At the end of his period he asked me,

“John, what are you doing tomorrow, as it is a Sunday?”

“Nothing special Sir”, I replied.

“Then attend a book-fair arranged at the local drama theatre”, Mr Patel requested

My mind immediately assessed the request and inferred that ‘I may not be able to find a single copy of rebellious Bible version written by Mr. Voltaire. Never mind attend the book fair.’

I therefore did not attend.

The next day, it was Monday. As usual Mr. Patel taught us during his period but while leaving our class after his period he asked me…

“Why didn’t, you attend the book-fair, John?”

“I couldn’t attend it”, I said.

The next day Mr. Patel did not speak on that matter to me again. But he and his organization had taken my refusal of not visiting the book-fare very seriously, and his was a fascist organization having inspiration from Mr. Adolf H, at least it is known so in U.S. You may better understand from following two incidents.

In the evening, after school, I was chatting with Mr. Sophan headstrong, Mr. Christophar Wane and Mr. Mecoley in my room. It may be 6.30 pm or 7.30 pm and the lights went off. Entire colony including the Hostel went into darkness.

Those days I used to wear half pant and similar open underwear. A hand entered into my half pant and touched my genital and caressed it so softly and gently that I enjoyed the touch. Instead of shouting I remained silent.

After about two minutes later, electric supply was restored and I saw Mr. Baboon, our Hostel cook, sitting in the cot corner as if he was a red handedly caught thief.

It appears that Mr. Koundin and/or his organization wasn’t happy with this incident. They wanted more harm to me, and following incident happened.

As I stated above Mr. Sophan Headstrong had a hobby of reading and used to visit the public libraries, sometimes we friends used to visit the library with him.

On that day I was reading in the Municipal Library with some friends. A boy entered the Library and sat in the chair next to my chair. He pulled a news paper page so that it covered our both chairs. Then in the guise of reading he started moving his right hand fingers on my left thigh. At first it gave me funny sensation but few minutes later my genital started bulging in the half pant. Later it became very strong and few minutes later discharged its first load.

The boy stood up in the chair and left the library thereafter.

That was my life’s year of attaining puberty. Mr. Patels' organization was determined to harm my body by causing artificial semen discharges from my genital so that I shall become weak physically as well as I shall lose my mental concentration and I shall be entrapped in sexual thoughts only.

Few days later I was climbing down the stair case of the Hostel to go to the mess; Mr. Baboon noticed a stain on my trouser and asked me what it was. I replied that it could be a stain of spilled milk. But seasoned Baboon’s eyes realized that the stain was of a night discharge from my genital during sl**p.

After testing bl**d the way a b**st becomes hungrier, similarly Mr. Baboon became bolder for touching and grabbing my genital even in broad day light and in front of other Hostel-mates. Some Hostel-mates even warned me of him and advised to keep off him. I, a boy of 14 years of age, was not aware what Mr. Baboon’s actions will lead me to, as his touch was so enchanting I did enjoy it.

I never ever speak a word about him to anybody, except through this story to you (reader), not even to my f****y members. Because my father would have punished me for that, as joining the Hostel was my own decision.

One day Mr. Baboon told me that he wants to bear my c***d and wants to become pregnant from me. I questioned him how it is possible. He told me, he will teach me. One night, Mr. Baboon led me through a ground behind our Hostel, to a lonely room at the corner of the ground. He opened the room and we entered in. A thick sheet prepared with lot of clothes stitched together, used to sl**p over was already spread in the room. We sat on it. He opened his pant and sat in front of me with his buttocks facing me. When I saw his pimple grown, dark and ugly buttocks, I became uncomfortable at their sight as wll as a vomiting sensation cropped up in my mind, and I told him so.

Mr. Baboon wore his pant turned around towards me, opened my half pant and grabbed my genital and started caressing it very gently and softly, giving me great pleasure. I do not know how long he did it but may be for 15 minutes. At last I ejaculated on the sheet. He lit his torch and saw my semen on the sheet. My genital discharged about half bowl full of semen that day.

Mr. Baboon was satisfied, though he did not get anal fuck from me, but he could get my artificial discharge through his hand practice. We left the room, he went to his house and I came to my Hostel room.

And this is how Mr. Baboon exploited me sexually very first time. The incident happened well before 40 years. But it still haunts my life...... Continue»
Posted by twink94 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Taboo  |  Views: 766  |  
80%
  |  1

First true cuckold experience.

This is the true story of the first girl who really cheated on me.
I had experiences before this. I highly recommend reading my first story posted on my profile.
You'll have a lot more information, and will be able to get a better understanding of, where I am coming from.



This is the first time a was a true cuckold.
It was about 5 or 6 months after my experience with Celina, I had moved on a little but not really.
I was still hanging out and skating with Colton and Christian(Who is Celina's little 8roth3r)
School had started we were all trying to adjust to the new pace, trying to figure out who we are.

I had a sweet girlfriend who I loved very much. She was smart and cute, blue eyes ,with braces.
Her name was Rylee.
We had been together about 4 months. She told me that she was a virgin, and we had obviously never had sex. I wanted her tight young body SOOOO badly.
We would roll around on my bed dry humping and kissing.
She let me finger her a few times, and feel her breasts.
Every time I tried to take her shirt off she would never let me.




Here's some pictures of her.
http://xhamster.com/photos/gallery/3500712/the_girl_who_cheated_on_me_and_turned_me_into_a_cuck.html




One day I had a bunch of people over at my house because my parents were out of town.
She brought her friend Kassie to my house. Kassie was a tall leggy blonde I found sexy as hell. This girl did not like me.
We had went out briefly, and broke up for some reason I cant remember.
I told everyone she kissed like a dead fish.
But she was pretty hot. I later had an experience with her that I will write about.

So it was me ,Rylee , Kassie, Colton, Malcolm, Eliot, and Christian.


Again Christian is Celina's little b*o.
This k** is a couple years younger then us. He was so damn cocky and desperate for attention.
I used to call him "Jock Strap" a nickname I gave him because he was always jocking himself.
The minute the girls got there he was gunning for their attention.
We were outside skating on this ramp I had built in my driveway.

Then Eliot, who was a lot older then us, busted out a bag of mushrooms.
My girl hated it when I smoked weed. So you can imagine how livid she probably was when I crowded around the bag with almost everyone else.
So everyone but Rylee, Kassie , and Christian is high on mushrooms.

I proceed to make an ass of myself.
Acting like a moron completely off in trip world.
I don't remember exactly what happened. Everything's rather hazy.
Anyway I ended up taking off my pants cause "I couldn't skate with them on."
So I take my pants off and skate around like a jack ass for a while.

At this point Rylee was pouting and acting mad. Kassie im sure, was talking MAD shit on me.
Rylee looked pissed and Kassie shot me a dirty look before they went into the house.
It was ruining my trip, I cared about my relationship with her and didn't want it to end.
I followed them into the living room, trying to get her to talk to me.

Finally I got her to look at me. She started yelling at me, telling me off.
In the middle of her scolding, Christian came up behind me and pulled down my boxers.
Rylee had never seen me naked or touched my dick before. And I was on mushrooms so I was getting some pretty severe shrinkage.
I watched the girls faces turn from disapproving glares to light up sheer amusement.
I quickly pulled my boxers back up as Rylee giggled and Kassie right out laughed.
"Oh my god" They both said as I felt the numbing embarrassment creep through my body.
That was probably the most defining moment of my sexual life.
I could feel the bl**d rushing to my face and ears.
I didn't know what to say. I felt like id fallen off the world and was just hanging out there.


I wasn't sure what to do so I went back outside and sat on the lawn watching everyone else skate.
THIS WAS A MISTAKE
While I was tripping on the lawn, Christian was sweet talking my girl.
I bet he was telling her that I was pathetic.
That his cock was bigger then mine, despite being younger.
I could tell Kassie really liked him.
Considering she's usually a cock blocker.
I don't know what was said but, I do know that he ended up taking her up to my room, while Kassie
waited on the couch.

After about 20 minutes on the lawn trying to get my crazy whirlwind of emotions to simmer down.
I realized that Christian had not come back out to skate.
Meaning he was inside my house with Kassie and Rylee.
I knew he was probably hitting on her.
But I was too ashamed and embarrassed to show my face for another 10 or 15 minutes.

Finally I decided I couldn't have him in there alone with my girl and her friend.
I went back into the house to find Kassie sitting alone on the couch.
"Where's Rylee?" I asked.
She ignored me.
I asked again, louder.
She looked up from her cell with a nasty smirk on her face.
"We went up to your room to use the computer." She said
"I came down here because I was on the phone.""

I suddenly got a very sick feeling in my stomach.
I didn't even answer her I just turned and headed towards the stairs.
My heart and mind were both racing.
I knew what was probably happening, and in MY bedroom.
I stopped at the top of the stairs.
I was dizzy and high and was SO nervous and anxious about what I was about to see, when....
Christian walks out of my room.
The cocky little shit didn't say a word but gave me a look as he passed me on his way down the stairs that said it all. It was a look and body language that clearly said "I fucked your girl"
A smirk that said "She was a little slut for me."
A glitter of Alpha male triumph in his eyes.

I stood in the hallway for a second, trying to absorb what I just saw.
The mushrooms made everything so hazy. But intensified and expanded my emotions as if they were a
beam of light passing through a prism.
The feeling of looming doom, horrified shock mixed with agonizing jealously and embarrassment, combined with a desire to KNOW. And underneath it all a strange sense of excitement.


I opened the door to my bedroom and walked in.
She was lying fast asl**p on my bed.
Her hair was messy and her jeans were unzipped.
Her shirt was on backwards and inside out.
The room smelt like sweat and there was a vague smell of pussy also.

I saw these things and I knew.
I knew my girl had given herself to another guy. And on my bed no less.
She had allowed him to take her most precious and intimate gift.
She would never really be mine anymore.
I fell to my knees beside the bed.
I crawled up next to her and pushed the hair out of her face with my finger, hoping to wake her.
But she didn't notice at all.

Now that I was closer I could see the evidence of her betrayal all over my bed.
The blankets had been kicked aside onto the floor, and the sheets were barley on the bed pealing off from 2 corners.
The bed was so damn wet. And it STUNK.

I got up onto the bed and laid next to my girlfriend.
She was laying on her side ,facing me, fast asl**p.
I attempted to wake her up again, this time by gently kissing her face.
I could taste the sweat and see finger marks around her neck, as if he had been choking her from behind.
She didn't wake, so I sat and stared and tripped out on the celling fan for a while.
I couldn't believe what had just happened. I kept expecting to wake up.

Suddenly I had an inspiration.
I decided I wanted to strip her down a little and see how messy she was.
To try and figure out exactly what she did with him.
I started slow just to see if she would wake up.
I ran my hand up her shirt and felt her tits through her bra. I noticed it was not done up properly.
Slowly and delicately worked her shirt up to her armpits and began to lift her bra up.
She had petite little 32b's, with the cutest pinkest nipples I've ever seen.

When I had her bra up and I could see her tits I was overcome with a meaty lusty feeling.
I had never seen this much of her before.
Naturally I started jerking off my dick which had begun to get hard.
Stroking franticly with one hand I reached with my other down the front of her unzipped jeans.
Crawling around with my hand I could feel that only one of her legs were in her panties causing them to bunch up a little around her crotch.
They were SO DAMN WET.
I was sure she must have let him cum inside her.
The smell that came from her crotch confirmed this for me.
It smelt like male cum very strongly.

I pushed passed all the evidence of her betrayal and stuck my fingers in her pussy.
It was so warm and sticky and wet. And STRETCHED, I bet he really was big. Id never felt it so puffy and swollen.
I had fingered her before but never felt It that moist and nasty before.
I got even more turned on, and began sucking on her perfect little breast.
At this point I must have gotten to frisky and she started to wake up.
A few months ago I had stolen some socks from Celina's room and had started to develop a serious foot fetish.
And Rylee had some ticklish feet. I would always try to tickle her feet when we were fooling around. She loved it!

So I decided I was going to wake her up by licking her feet.
Like the rest of her body her feet were very cute and petite.
She had some cute blue nail polish on that was chipping slightly.
I rubbed her feet on my bare rock hard cock for a couple minutes until I came with her dick in-between my toes, making a big mess all over her leg and foot.
Not wanting her to know what I just did I franticly wiped my cum off her with the sheet of the bed.

(Later after discovering and embracing cuckolding, I began to regret not licking my cum off her gorgeous feet.)

I started to lick from bottoms to toes.
I licked in-between her toes especially.
When I finally put her foot in my mouth, she woke up with a
"What the fuck are you doing?"

"I don't know I thought you would like it." I said sheepishly.
"Sorry im really high. "

"Fuckin weirdo" She said irritated as she rolled over so her back was to me.
I was so sure she had been awake for sometime and knew everything id done.
I put my arm around her so my hand was on her tit.
She brushed it off , sat up and put her clothes on properly.
There seemed to be something ugly in the room with us.
A sense of betrayal, and shame. From both me and her.
At one point she gave me a guilty look with those big blue eyes.
But neither of us said anything or discussed it ever again.
Later I found a used condom left blatantly on the floor of my bathroom leaking cum all over the tile. Left there like "Yeah I fucked your girl, do something."
I conquered that they must have had sex twice. Once with a condom and one time without the condom.
I bet he did have a way bigger dick then me, the load in the condom would have taken me 3 or 4 to produce that much. and he was a couple years younger!

Me and Rylee dated for about a year after that. Im ABSOLUTLEY sure that was not the last time she cheated on me. I suspected her of cheating on me with Colton as well.


From time to time she would make fun of my dick.
And I would say things like "Oh you just wait" "One of these days"
She would always just laugh knowing she would never fuck me.
I came close a couple times but she always shut me down.
Once it seemed like she was down but changed her mind.

Kassie however spread my "Little secret" to just about everyone she could.

Im 5 and a half inches now and this was like 7 years ago.
So I can imagine I was smaller then that at the time.
Not a very impressive size.
I guess apparently all my friends had bigger cocks then me.
And that's what happens when your not quite adequate.

Annoying little twerps get to fuck your girl.
And you don't.....


FIN.


Thanks for reading!
This is my true story of how I became a real cuckold.
Please comment.
Let me know what you thought and what you think of her pics.
Id love to hear your 2 cents.


... Continue»
Posted by Fiveinchreach 6 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Voyeur  |  Views: 4611  |  
92%
  |  10

First Orgasm

I had been masterbating for a couple of months rather unsuccessfully. Meaning I would play around down below but would always stop before the big "O". Fear held me back. I can't really explain it other than that.

I woke up 5 minutes before my alarm. My panties were moist from the dream I was having. It involved Peter from school and my vision of him undressing me and covering my body with kisses. When he finally stopped between my legs is when I abruptly awoke with my pillow trapped between my teen body and the bed. I was sweating caused by the stir of emotions from the dream and disheartened by the fact that it wasn't real. I was crying out for relief from the inside. Remaining in the same position I took up my now usual habit and slid a hand into my damp panties. I found my lips wet and ready for action. My middle finger parted my lips as I slid past them dipping into my honey pot. Each time going a little further than before, collecting my juices and coated them on my finger. My breathing and becomes labored and my hips bucked against my imagination. I felt that familiar warmth in my stomach and was destined to go through with it. Then my mom brought my world to a screeching halt as she knocked on my door reminding me it was time for breakfast. Again my time would have to be postponed.

At school before second period my best friend Debbie had started with her barrage of "Did ya?". We shared everything and I learned early on that she was far more advanced sexually than I was. She hadn't gone all the way yet, but she had covered a lot of the bases.

"No," I finally responded.

"Why not?"

"I was going to this morning. I was on a path, no turning back and then my mom knocked on the door and all inspiration was gone. It's like she knew what I was up to."

"Was you moaning and making a lot of noise thrashing about in the bed?"

"No," I replied giving her a playful shove. She smiled back and we headed off to class.

I got home from school and checked the messages on the machine. The one of importance was from Lane. He called my mom explaining that he was sick and wouldn't be able to cut the grass. Mom was having a dinner party tonight and wanted everything to be perfect. I called mom at work to inform her. She responded disappointedly that it was ok and that we wasn't going to be home till 7 and the party started at 9. I told her I would get everything finished before she got home and Debbie and her mom were picking me up at 8. I frantically raced around the house finishing up cleaning. I was done by 5 and thought how much mom would appreciate it if I cut the grass. We had a push mower from when we first moved in. I changed into my bikini swimsuit and pulled on my cut off shorts. It was fall where it got cool once the sun went down but was still very warm during the day. Our yard wasn't that big so I knew it wouldn't take but about an hour. Once I got the backyard, it was getting chilly for what I was wearing. Our backyard is completely shaded by the neighbors trees and is fenced in with a tall wooden privacy fence. The covered deck off the back contains a hot tub that supposedly fits 12.

By the time I was done my nipples were rock hard due to the combination of sweat and cool air that had picked up after the sunset. As a matter of fact I had goosebumps all of my body. Instead of getting in the shower I decided to warm up in the hot tub. I turned the jets on and peeled back the cover. I slid out off my shorts and into the water. The hot water was refreshing to my chilled body and the goosebumps instantly vanished. As I sat there with my head back against the edge my mind wandered to the actions of the day. I kept drifting back to thoughts of Peter and with warning my hands started exploring my body. I cupped my young small breasts and then got the sneaky idea to remove my top. It wasn't unusual for me when I had the house to myself so I tossed the bikini out of the hot tub. I sank down so that water bubbled against my chin. I began caressing my breasts and toying with my nipples. Small moans starting leaving my mouth as I held on to the thought of Peter playing with me. I could feel bubbles hitting against my pussy through my bikini bottoms. I decided to go a little further and tossed my bottoms with the rest of my swimsuit.

The bubbles now were parting my lips as the traveled to escape. My hands were no longer continent with my breasts so slid them down my stomach. Parting my legs a little further my right hand index finger slid over top of my mound. I moaned a little louder as I proceed to enter. Sliding back and f***e my middle finger joined my search for the spot. I continued to apply more pressure slipping a little further down in the seat. This cause my nipples to break the surface of the hot water into the cool air. Chills ran throughout my body as I continued on. My left hand grasped and pulled on my nipple as my right hand meet my bucking hips with f***e. The other surprise that my adjust had made was causing the bubbles to hit against my asshole and roll up to the front in search of air. A quick turn of the controls increased the speed of the bubbles causing the warmth in my stomach to greatly increase. I picked up the pace at which I was thrusting against my fingers. I curved the tips so that they would enter me on each thrust. My breathing was shallow as if I was gasping for air. It felt liked stomach had dropped completely out of my body but I knew I was finally past the point if no return. All fears were gone and I was consumed with a new passion. It had been building up for a long time. My pussy was becoming very sensitive to my touch as I was frantically fingering myself. By now my two fingers were deeply plunged into my body. I was focusing all of my efforts in that area.

Then it started. My first orgasm riveted my body. It shook with such an intensity that I could never had imagined. I screamed out partly in pain but mostly in pleasure. I was rewarded with not just one but two waves. The second wasn't as intense and I seemed to have better control of it. My legs squeezed my hand tightly as I rode it out. When it was gone I collapsed against the seat while my breathing started to normalize. I had never felt anything so wonderful. And this was the start of it all. Needless to say I told Debbie all about it that night and we ended updated aging together.... Continue»
Posted by threefingeredjessie 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation  |  Views: 1218  |  
100%
  |  3

First time mutual jerk

I am predominantly straight, but had a few encounters with guys when I was in my teens.

First time was when I ran into a buddy of mine who was a year or two older than me, on the street, during Summer break. We hadn't seen each other in a couple of weeks, we did some small talk when he told me about his b*****r's porn cache that we should check out and that his folks were out for the day, so we ahd time to enjoy the pics.

We got to his place, sat in the kitchen. He left briefly and came back into the kitchen with a briefcase, that was the cache! We started leafing through the mags; they were mostly nudist magazines, but they were about the most explicit stuff you could find in Canada at the time. After a few minutes, my buddy suggested we should compare cock sizes. He went to another room with a ruler, and called out his size (about 6"). He came back, and asked me whether I was ready to measure mine. I was not fully hard, but I said I would go measure it. I went to the other room, whipped it out, but it was just half hard. I squeezed and played with my cock some, then it got quite hard. I called out my size (6" too). He then entered the room, while I still had my hard cock in my hand, and suggested we compare them side by side.

Which we did, facing one another, after pulling our trousers down to our ankles to remove any obstacle that would invalidate our comparison. Both our cocks were about the same length, and both uncut. His had a bit more girth than mine, and was darker. We then started rubbing our cocks against each other, and then we decided to do some fencing, using our cocks as swords! He then hit my cockhead with his, it hurt a bit, so I decided to squeeze both our cocks together, to kind of get back at him. It hurt him a bit (or so he said), and then he started grabbing around my legs at my balls, which he gently squeezed and pulled. His hand was holding me by my balls, and I decided to give up, offering that we do instead nicer stuff that would not hurt.

We then decided jerking each other off would be nicer and friendlier. We started, but only after checking each other out thoroughly and comparing to see who had more pubic hair, who had the hairiest asshole, the darkest cock and sack.

We sat on the bed, side by side, holding each other's cock. It was awesome to be there holding a hard cock so much like mine, but slightly bigger, with a purplish head, and to feel its warmth in my hand. We started jerking each other off, watching intently each other's cock. It did not take long for my buddy to start shooting off all over himself. Unfortunately, he was then no longer interested in playing with my cock, and left. I had to finish myself off, but I was still all hot and excited by the fact I had just played with another cock for the first time, and I had made it shoot off. I continued stroking, then went to the bathroom to shoot off into the sink. After I was finished, I left.

We never had an encore, unfortunately. But it gave me some inspiration to try and convince another buddy of mine that two guys could have fun together too.

To this day, I still remember his cock as one of the most gorgeous I ever saw, live or otherwise.... Continue»
Posted by serge_69 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Masturbation  |  Views: 5012  |  
92%
  |  14

First Time With My s****r

When I was younger, I had a habit of masturbating quite often as most guys do. One day I was in my room with the door locked and I was on my bed with a magazine for inspiration. I was going at it when suddenly, my s****r burst in. I rolled over and covered up and yelled at her for doing that. I asked how she got in since the door was locked. She showed me the small flat head screwdriver she had used to open the cheap lock. She had loved to pick on me as she was 4 years older than me and when she was bored, I always seemed to be her source of amusement.

"What are you doing?" she asked with an evil smile. She knew, I know she knew, but she wanted me to be embarrassed and tell her.

"You saw me, ok...now get out." I said. It was the best I could do under the circumstances. She started to walk towards me while taunting me with, "why won't you tell me?" She bent down at the side of the bed to pick up the magazine I had dropped in a panic when she came in.

"You're a dirty boy, aren't you? Looking at these naked bitches and touching yourself. I should tell on you, shouldn't I? You like these bitches?"

"Just get out and leave me alone, ok? You've had your fun, go away." I said. She looked at me and reached for the blanket that was covering me. "Come on, what more do you want?" I asked.

She just grinned then asked if I ever thought of her the way I thought of the "bitches" in the magazine. I couldn't answer her. The truth is that I had thought about her that way many times. She was skinny, small tits, but there was something about her that made her hot. I had jerked off thinking about her many, many times. She asked again and then one more time. I finally answered, "Maybe a few times."

"Oh really? And what did you do? Did you touch yourself when you thought of me? Did you play with yourself, hmmm?" She was enjoying this. She liked to watch me squirm.

"Fine, ok? Fine...I played with myself. I thought about you a few times and played with my dick, ok? Happy now?"

"Actually, yes I am" she said, "quite happy as it turns out."

At this point, I was wondering what was going on but my dick had taken on a life of its own and was starting to get hard again and surely the lump under the blanket was becoming visible. I wasn't sure whether she was being mean to me or if this was going somewhere. She slowly leaned forward and whispered to me, "If you had the chance, would you really do anything with me?"

I was stunned and didn't know what to say. I couldn't figure out if she was just trying to torture me or what. I just laid there and didn't answer her. After a few seconds, she leaned closer and said in a sexy whisper, "Would you like to see me?" Again I was unsure. She stood up and slowly lifted her top. She stopped just short of exposing her nipples. No bra, small tits, but they seemed so firm and round. She looked at me then pulled the shirt over her head and dropped it on the floor. She had such pink and pointy nipples...I could only stare at them.

"Do you like what you see? Is it everything you had thought of? I know they aren't as big as the ones on the bitches you were looking at but what do you think?" She was running her hands over them.

"I, uh....Yeah, I like them...a lot"

"Really? Would you like to touch them? You can touch them if you will show me your cock." She smiled. I thought about it. At this point, I figured why not...I was already looking at her tits, could this be some sort of evil plan? Probably not. I said ok and she reached for the blanket and slowly pulled it back. I was fully hard after all this and she exposed my dick standing right up. She smiled and told me she liked it and it was everything she had thought about too.

"What? " I asked. "You have thought about me too?"

"Sure I have. Do you mind if I touch it?" She was staring at it. I told her she could but she owed me touching her tits as she had promised I could if I showed her my dick. She said she hadn't forgotten that and moved closer. She took my hand and put it on her tit and told me to "Have fun with it" as she reached for my dick. I started slowly rubbing it and then running my finger over her nipple which was quite hard. She put her hand on my dick and rubbed me slowly.

"Mmmmm....squeeze my tit...squeeze it a little" she told me as she gripped my cock. "I want to jerk you off...can I? Can I jerk you off and make you cum?"

"At this point, you can do anything you want to me" I told her. I was so intent on playing with her breasts and how good her hand felt on me, I would have let her do anything.

She started rubbing me and pulling on me slowly as I squeezed her tit like she asked. Her breathing was getting a little heavier. She told me she loved having my cock in her hand while I was playing with her tit and I was turning her on. I told her she was going to make me cum.

"Yes, I want that, I want you to cum" she said as she leaned forward and kissed the head of my dick. I was doing everything I could to hold back but then she started pumping faster and harder...suddenly she stopped and let go. She got on the bed on her back and told me to straddle her. I did so and my dick was pointing at her tits. She reached up and grabbed me and started working on me again. "Play with both my tits" she said. I placed my hands on them and started kneading them. I squeezed her nipples and then she said, "Harder, squeeze them harder". She was working my cock furiously and now I was beyond the point of any control. I was squeezing the shit out of her tits and fucking her hand like it was the last thing I was ever going to do. "Kathy....Kathy...I'm going to cum....you're going to make me cum."

"Do it...fucking cum all over my tits....shoot your fucking load on your s****r!" I couldn't take it...I exploded and shot streams of cum on her chest, my hands, and even hit her face. "Oh yes, fuck yes" she said as she played with my cock and squeezed the last bit of cum from me. She then let go and put her hands on her chest and rubbed my cum all over. When she was done with that, she wiped it from her face and licked it off her fingers.

I got off her and laid down. She turned around and laid next to me. We talked a little bit and then she told me that she wanted to do more if I was willing. My parents were at work right now but would be home shortly but since it was Friday, they were supposed to be going on their weekend getaway. We were old enough to be left alone so of course, there was opportunity. She told me that if I liked what we just did, her ideas for later were even better. She told me she is quite a whore...she loves fucking and the kinkier, the better. She said the fact she's my s****r makes it even hotter. Did I want to spend tonight with her?

Of course I did....... Continue»
Posted by BadRonald 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 13110  |  
93%
  |  28

Patti Petite, Ron Jeremy, and my first wild crazy

I love women! I love asses! I love my ass! So, the following true story is near and dear to my heart, or cock, or maybe they are the same ;)
She was my employee, she was older, she overweight, she was rude, crude, and socially unacceptable. So when she and I were talking in my office and she suggested that she suck my cock, I gladly accepted of course. She gasped when she saw my big cock and dove for it. That wasn't unusual in those days; I was young, hung, horny and not bad looking. Her reaching down with a finger and trying to find my asshole was though. I had fucked a couple of girls up the ass, with mainly disappointing results. They weren't too crazy about me getting them ready with my tongue for the hour or so that I could spend there and the lube at the time was not enough to comfortably jam my hard dick into those sweet holes. Back to the pussy. She found my asshole swiftly and started to finger it vigorously while she sucked as best as she could. Not the best, although her enthusiasm never waned despite her inability of taking my cock more than 1/2 way down. Her finger sure in the fuck felt good though and I could not help but cum in her mouth after about 15 minutes of her attention. She seemed to go crazy and them move up and went straight for my face. Before I knew it, I was sharing my cum with her. What a nasty fucking bitch!! I was hard again in 30 seconds. With limited possibilities in the office, I made plans to meet her later that night.
I showed up at her place at the appointed time. She had just gotten home and wanted a bath so I joined her, feeling her big tits and fingering her ass, returning her favor to me. When I moved to her pussy, she chased me away. She had not interest in that since her operation. She just wanted ass attention. No fucking problem I thought with all the tight ass bitches I had fucked in the past coming to mind. About time I found an ass whore! I stood up to get out of the tub, but before I could step out she grabbed my hips, turn me around and started to worship my ass. She took awhile before she circle in on my asshole and them dove in with such abandon that you would think that my asshole was fucking cookie dough ice cream. It was fucking exciting for someone not accustom to such attention and when she started to insert one, then two fingers inside, I squirmed in excitement. She made sure I looked back to see her pull her fingers out and suck them dry.
I have always loved porn and back at this time in the 80's videos had become easily available and I loved anal. We got out of the tub and I put on my latest vid that had Patti Petite, one of the original hot fucking pro ass whores.
http://xhamster.com/movies/1545856/patti_petite_amp_ron_jeremy.html
Ron Jeremy was not quite as detested as he is these days and my new ass obsessed lady had never seen such a cock or a slut take it up the ass like Patti. She wanted to fuck my cock so she could still have sex while keeping up with the action on screen. I added a finger to her sucking ass to make sure she didn't feel neglected. Diane had told be that her boyfriend ( he was out of town ) only fuck only her ass and she loved it but she had never seen a cock like mine or Ron's. She had every intention of fucking me, but her boyfriend was really small and she gasped seeing how deep Ron was fucking little Patti's ass sucking asshole. I think she getting nervous about fucking a much bigger cock than she was accustomed to, so I switched her gaze to my fingered asshole.! She withdrew her fingers ( it was two by this time ) slowly licked them before shoving the down her throat and then once again lavished tongue worship on my needy asshole. I had played with and penetrated my asshole since my early masturbation days, but anal attention for men or women was much less common in those days. After about 15 minutes of her eating and fingering my ass while jerking on my bulging dick, I pull her face around, gave her a deep kiss ( I was a nasty fucker too ), and flipped her over to her stomach. She did have a bad habit of farting at work, so I keep my face out of the situation and just started to loosen her asshole with one, then two, and then 3 fingers. She had trouble with that, but I made sure she was still watching Patti suck up that big cock for inspiration. She fucking was inspired, but reality is reality and when I start to penetrate her asshole, she was only capable of taking a little at a time. As Ron got deeper though, so did I and continued to inch down when she hadn't pulled me out of her ass to blow me grinning wickedly as she did so. Being young, I got inpatient and just fucking rammed her to my balls after one of her ATM breaks. She literally screamed, but I didn't pull back and before long she was pushing her ass back at me trying to get as much of my hard fucking root as possible. I had always seen porn scenes end with a facial and so when I was reaching my climax after 30 or forty minutes of hard ass fucking and started to pull out, she reached back and pull me back in. Cum in my fat ass, cum in my fat ass she demanded. Fuck, I should did!! Buckets of cum and when I back just out, added more on her gaping hole and rubbed it around with my cock before shoving my still hard cock back to the hilt. She then begged me to retrieve my deposit from her asshole and feed it to her. She didn't warn me about the coming kiss after a couple of cum lick minutes but she planted a hot fucking nasty ass cum kiss that last 5 minutes. When that broke up, I quickly grabbed my clothes, got dressed, left and never came back.
... Continue»
Posted by willynilly54 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 658  |  
100%
  |  5

My first time

Bad luck, or good luck?
When I was just over fifteen years old, I had a piece of bad luck that turned into some very special good luck indeed!

I injured the ligament in my left leg during a school sports match, and – after a spell walking on crutches – was advised to do regular physiotherapy to restore its strength. The physic nurse at the clinic showed me which exercises were best, and recommended that I use the specialist equipment at a gymnasium, but with very light settings at first. So, with my parents’ approval, I decided to try out the health club and gym nearest to where we lived – it was only about fifteen minutes walk away, and that exercise would also do me good.

On my way home from school the next afternoon, I got off the bus a stop earlier than usual and called at the health club to make enquiries. When I explained what I needed, the helpful young man at the reception desk said that it would be best for me to speak to the assistant manager on duty, and showed me through to her office. Sitting there, working at a computer screen, was a fit and attractive young woman in her mid-twenties, who at once rose and greeted me with a warm smile and a firm handshake, introducing herself as Louise. She was quite smartly dressed, not in either gym clothes or a business suit, but in a neat semi-casual combination of a shortish plain brown skirt and a cream cross-over top. Both of these complemented the slightly-wavy light brown hair which fell to just rest on her shoulders, framing her pretty and friendly features. The only recognition of working in a sports environment was that she wore no tights or stockings, revealing well-muscled legs, and that her shoes were simple black slip-ons with flat rubber soles.

Louise looked at me with curious interest, which I assumed was due to my appearance. It was not just that I was younger than their usual adult clientele, but I was also in my school uniform. My school was a good one but had an emphasis on discipline, and that included requiring all pupils up to the age of 16 to wear uniform. However, we more senior girls – well, you know what girls are like about clothes – we had our own little stylish variations, always pushing at the boundaries of the rules until something or other was definitely forbidden. So, yes, I was in my school uniform, but the maroon skirt was a size or two smaller than I really should have been wearing, making it tight on my ass and about three inches shorter than regulation length, coming less than half way down my thighs – not quite indecent, but certainly trying to go down that road. My white shirt was also short and tight, and of material thin enough that my bra was visible through it, emphasizing what I had in the way of a bust (which was OK, not amazing but not too bad for fifteen, pert little boobs in a soft cotton B-cup – I was very proud of just having moved up to that size). The uniform was completed by my navy-blue tie with its thin diagonal orange and red stripe, my short white ankle socks, and my white trainers – the once concession to modernity which the school allowed, but only so long as they were either plain white or plain black. As usual, as soon as I left the school gates, I had removed my blazer and stuffed it in my bag, and rolled up my shirt sleeves (it was nearly June, after all). The cumulative effect was that I looked both demure and sexy, with a lot of bare girlish leg and thigh on view. I may have seemed a little older than I actually was, due to the combination of my above-average height, my straight dark hair (which I kept hooked behind my ears), and my mature-looking face, which often wore a serious or quizzical expression.

I explained my reasons for coming, holding my leg out in front of me to show the injury in question. Louise looked thoughtful, and came around from behind her desk to take a closer look. She explained that she was completing a course in sports sciences which included physiotherapy, and although not yet fully qualified she had some experience in the area and was sure that she could help me. She knelt on the floor in front of my chair, and asked me to stretch my leg out as straight and horizontally as I could manage. She then supported it in her hands, looking thoughtful as she gave a gentle probing – more like a massage, really – to the injured area. It felt quite nice and relaxing, and I settled back slightly in the chair, not at all realizing that from Louise’s position (which she had carefully chosen), she could see directly up my skirt to my panties and crotch. She extended her massage to my lower leg, and I gave a slight sigh. I looked downwards to where she was testing and rubbing my knee, and to my surprise found that I had quite an extensive view down the loose cross-over front of her top, revealing the smooth tops of a pair of neatly attractive breasts, perhaps C cups, the rest of which was covered by a prettily-decorated white bra. I was intrigued, and more interested than I realized – much later, Louise (who was watching in her peripheral vision, having quite deliberately afforded me this perspective) told me that she had seen my lips part and my tongue flit across them as I looked down her front, and that she had detected by sight and faint smell that a small damp patch had appeared on the gusset of my panties.

Satisfied in ways that I had yet to understand, Louise nodded to herself and then rose, smiling cheerfully, and sat behind her desk again. She explained that what would be best would be for me to exercise under her supervision – the club owners would not want to admit me and then be in danger of a lawsuit if I injured myself through ignorance. In addition, she recommended that I make my visits near the end of her evening shift, when it would be quiet – the big pressure was in the early evening, after people left their work, but the last hour that the gym was open, from 9.00 p.m. to 10.00 p.m., was much less busy. This would be good, Louise explained, because she could give me more individual attention then, and also there would be much less likelihood of my being pestered by men. I was a bit uncomfortable hearing that, but she laughed and said that they didn’t normally have such a good-looking young girl in the place, but she would ‘keep the flies away from the honey’. I laughed too, reassured and also very flattered that this smart and experienced woman would think that I was good-looking! We shook hands on the arrangement, and I handed over my mother’s credit card for payment – Louise said they would take only two months’ subscription at first, which was the minimum joining period.

So began the very pleasant routine of the next five or six weeks. Louise worked on Sunday, Tuesday and Thursday evenings, and that pattern suited me too. I would leave home a little before 8.30 p.m., walk slowly to the health club, and change into one of my gym outfits – they were my school ones, consisting of tight form-fitting terrycloth shorts in navy blue, and a singlet top in red, edged in blue and white. I wore trainers, white ankle socks, and supporting sweatbands at my ankles and on my wrists. For underwear, I used a pair of very skimpy thong-style pink panties and their matching bra, as my fairly small breasts didn’t really need a specialist sports bra. I then worked out on various machines for about forty minutes, with Louise advising me and checking regularly how I was doing. On these evening shifts, she was no longer on office duty, and so was dressed quite differently from the first time that I had met her. She always wore a white T-shirt with the gym company’s name and logo on it and trainers, but between these two the rest of her outfit varied: sometimes it was jogging trousers, sometimes a pair of loose exercise shorts, and sometimes – which I realized that I liked best, thinking this was because she looked very stylish in it – she wore a quite short tennis skirt, of which she had several, in navy blue and in white.

On one of the first occasions that I was there, near the end of the time, when there were only two other people still in the large gym room, she walked over to check up on me. We had agreed that I should work on all my muscles evenly, partly to get fully fit, and partly not to strain my injury by working constantly on the legs, so I was using a weight-lift at the time, lying on my back on the flat bench support, a leg splayed out on either side. I was concentrating on this so much that I did not notice her approach, until she was standing almost next to my head. I turned to look at her, and then blushed and turned away – because from my position I had seen straight up her skirt, registering in the split second before looking aside that she was wearing a very nice pair of black panties in a high-hip thong style, decoratively edged with lace trimmings. I swallowed, my throat suddenly dry and my pulse quickening – I thought, due to embarrassment at making such a faux pas. It left me feeling a little funny, and I couldn’t get it out of my mind afterwards. In fact, curiosity began to consume me so that I deliberately contrived similar encounters on the days when she was wearing one of her short skirts, and I was rewarded with sights of a range of panties in different cuts and colours, but sharing one thing – all were stylishly sexy.

So we went on, sometimes chatting for a while as Louise closed up the building (which was her responsibility as the duty manager on these evening shifts), before going our separate ways. I began to think of her more and more as a friend, and started to confide some of my secrets to her – such as how several of the boys at school were pressing me all the time to go out with them, and that I wasn’t keen because I knew they would just be trying to get my panties down and do whatever they wanted. Louise asked if I had had a boyfriend before, and I shook my head, explaining earnestly that I just did not feel ready for that kind of thing right now, but I supposed it would be different when I was older – at college, maybe. Louise smiled and nodded, and then delicately enquired:

‘So, ah ... you’re still a ... still ... you know ... um ... not done it, yet, then?’

I blushed scarlet, and nodded confirmation of my unsullied virginity. I thought she might laugh or think me c***dish, but my heart warmed when instead she smiled at me approvingly, patted my shoulder, and said:

‘Quite right, too! – most girls give it up far too soon, to someone who doesn’t deserve it, and then wish they hadn’t!’ For just a moment, I wondered if she was speaking about herself, but it would have been just too rude to ask.

A week or so after this, I was almost fully fit again – and thinking with regret that my visits to the gym (of which seeing Louise had become my special pleasure) might be coming to an end, although I had formed a plan to ask my parents to continue the subscription permanently, perhaps counting it as part of my next Christmas present or something like that. On this particular Monday, I had got stuck on a homework assignment that was due the next day, and so got to the gym rather late, realizing as I walked in that the lobby clock showed nearly a quarter past nine. Louise greeted me at once, almost as if she had been keeping an eye on the door, and with a note of pleasure – perhaps even relief – in her voice that touched me. She gave me a playful slap on the ass, and said:

‘Hey, k**do – I was getting worried, thought you were deserting us, now you’re all better!’

‘Oh, no!’ I said hastily, explaining first about the homework (which got a sympathetic grimace and an acknowledging ‘yeah, that sucks’), and then, more diffidently, my hopes of continuing to attend the gym.

‘That is – if you’ll have me, of course,’ I said, in my innocence not registering the double meaning. She looked at me quizzically, and then said in a softer and huskier tone than usual:

‘Oh, don’t you worry about that – I’ll have you, all right!’

It was if she had taken some final decision, as the slightly-troubled expression which I had noticed on the last few visits cleared away. Louise explained that she had some extra paperwork to catch up on, and was intending to stay in the building and get it done after everyone had left. ‘But’, she said, ‘it’s a pity for you not to get your usual time, especially when I’m not actually leaving.’ With brisk determination, she suggested that I stay on with her – I could get extra time on the machines when the gym was empty and, if she propped the office door open, she would hear me call out if I needed anything. She asked if it would cause any problems if I was to stay later, and I replied that it wouldn’t – I had actually arranged to visit one of my school friends afterwards, and so was not expected home until nearly midnight; I would phone the friend and explain that I had been delayed, and couldn’t make it tonight. Louise smiled, nodded approvingly, and remarked ‘that will give us plenty of time – no need to hurry’.

The few remaining members of the club had left by about 9.45 p.m., and Louise told the other two staff who were on duty – two guys, college students doing this as part-time work – that they could go, and she would close up. When they had departed, she locked the glass front doors and pulled the blinds down on the windows. Then she smiled at me, saying ‘now it’s just us girls, honey, so take your sweet time.’ I settled into my workout routine, realizing that my leg was now healed, and that overall I was so much fitter than before, and I determined not to give this up – I had found that my thrice-weekly visits had become the highlights of my week. It was amazingly peaceful and quiet, with Louise visible at her office desk, her attractive profile towards me as she tapped away at her computer keyboard – she was wearing one of her short white tennis skirts and a tighter-than-usual purple singlet, and both showed that she had a good, curvy figure underneath. I watched her for a while, feeling quite serene, until I thought she might notice and I looked away.

At about 10.30 p.m., when I was using one of the upright bench presses, I heard Louise sigh. I looked over to her office again and saw her shuffle the papers on her desk, put a file away in its drawer and switch off her computer. Then she rose and stretched, sighing again. I thought she must have forgotten me, or perhaps had not realized that I was placed where I could see her, because she hefted her breasts in her palms, as if settling them back in their bra cups, and then for a moment slipped one hand under her skirt – I could only assume that her panties must have got twisted. I felt like a spy who had seen a special secret, and flushed and looked away as she started to turn towards her office door. I acted as if I hadn’t seen her until she was standing right next to me – and then from that position I could not avoid an up-skirt view of her firm tanned thighs and today’s panties, a red thong in a satiny material.

Louise said it was time for me to wind down – she had a few routine chores left, but I needed to go and shower soon, and when I came back from that she would let me out by the side door, as the front was locked and the alarm there had been set. She gave me a bright smile, which I returned, saying ‘OK, you’re the boss!’, and I trotted happily off to the ladies’ changing room. After showering and drying off, I stuffed my gym outfit in my carry-bag and put on a clean pair of tight shorts in a rich pink colour and a green T-shirt that went well with them. As I gathered my things, I heard Louise calling out to ask if I was ready, and I went out into the foyer area.

Louise led me along an unfamiliar corridor to the side door of the building, and then hesitated curiously for a moment, putting one hand on my shoulder and regarding me quizzically. However, after a couple of seconds, she gave a slight sigh, and unlocked the door to let me out. As I stepped into the cool sweet twilight of the summer evening, feeling thrilled and excited by my progress, I turned back for a second and – acting on a sudden impulse which came from I know not where – I rose on my tiptoes and planted a quick kiss on her cheek, saying breathlessly: ‘Thanks so much, thanks for everything!’

I felt suddenly abashed at my girlish enthusiasm and c***dish action, but Louise took one of my hands in hers, twining our fingers together, and drew me closer to her. A strange smile played for a second about her lips and, in a wry but warm voice, she replied:

‘Oh well, honey, if you want to thank me that way ...’

And then – to my astonishment – she kissed me on the mouth, not too firmly or intrusively, but I could feel her tongue flit across my lips. There was no doubting that this was something much more than a friendly farewell gesture – in fact, it was unmistakably an opening gambit, even someone as naive and inexperienced as me instinctively knew that! Whether it was due to surprise or some deeper need, my lips parted slightly and I found myself returning her kiss. The space between us had suddenly vanished, and I was up against her, held close by the arm which she had slipped round my waist. I was very aware of the pressure of her breasts against my developing chest, and of the sudden hardness of her nipples, poking into me through her singlet. I melted into her embrace, opening my lips wider for the questing entry of her tongue, meeting it with the tentative probing of my own. My head was spinning, and there was a roaring in my ears as if there was a waterfall nearby. My palms felt sweaty, my stomach light and fluttery, and my pelvis as if it had turned to wet concrete.

After nearly a minute of wet smooching, I drew back slightly and broke contact with a gasp, hardly believing what I was doing. Louise searched my face with her gaze, and must have found what she was looking for in my wide eyes, flared nostrils, flushed cheeks and panting breath, and confirmed by my acquiescent stunned silence.

‘So ... do you want more, Dian?’ she asked, with devastating directness.

My throat had gone dry and I could not manage to speak, so I just nodded a mute but definite assent. Her smile became a wolfish grin, and she drew me back into the building and closed the door.

‘Yeah’, she said in a satisfied tone, ‘I was pretty damn sure you would – you little hottie!’

Swiftly, she pressed my smaller, slighter frame against the corridor wall, resuming her kiss whilst her hands roamed all over my upper body, tugging my T-shirt out of my shorts and up above my small breasts. Her fingers found these in their plain white bra, fondling them and tugging on my suddenly-firm nipples, causing me to moan and – driven by instinct – to spread my hips apart. Her hands ran down my back to seize and squeeze my buttocks, and then one hand swept around my waist and stomach, and reached down to press against where my shorts covered my pussy, stroking up and down on my slit through the thin terrycloth material. I was almost swooning from the sexual rush which overwhelmed me and from the tidal waves of extraordinary, novel and wonderful sensations that were surging through my virgin body. She paused briefly in her swift conquest of any defenses that I might have had, and looked at me with sudden seriousness.

‘Are you sure you want this?’ she queried, ‘I’m not gonna f***e you into anything.’

I found enough strength from somewhere to reply: ‘Yes ... please, I want it! ... I want you!’

Her eyes gleamed, and she breathed back at me: ‘And I want you – I’ve wanted you for weeks, ever since you walked in here in that sexy schoolgirl getup! And I want to be your first.’

I understood her meaning at once, and was doubly thrilled. Yes, I thought to myself exultantly, yes! Here and now, and with her – nothing could be better than this, nothing! I answered in a choked, husky voice:

‘I want YOU to be my first!’ And then, to make quite sure she knew what I intended and wanted, I added: ‘please, take my virginity – FUCK ME!!’

She looked eager but also slightly scared, and I wondered fleetingly if she had ever taken a virgin girl before – the idea that I might be her first in that way sent another drenching feeling down my pussy, which was already feeling wetter and looser than I had ever thought possible.

Louise still had just a fragment of doubt, saying: ‘You might not be a lesbian, like me, you know – lots of girls, most really, are bisexual.’

But I was having none of this, for I knew with a sudden sweet certainty, like coming home out of the rain, where I really stood and who I really was. So much that had seemed out of kilter to me, so much that had felt like it was somehow not right, suddenly fell into place. Of course this was why I didn’t want a boyfriend, didn’t want boys shoving their paws inside my shirts or up my skirts – and why I felt that strange embarrassed curiosity when we girls were changing for school sports, or the way I liked to watch the cheerleaders practice even though I knew I wasn’t pretty enough to be chosen for the squad, and it explained the burgeoning feelings that were troubling me about a couple of my prettiest school friends and two of the most handsome and charismatic of the younger women teachers. I had not the slightest remaining doubt, and said to Louise with a confidence which afterwards she told me had both amazed and impressed her:

‘Yes, I am. I am a lesbian – I’m glad I know that now, and that’s what I’ll always want to be. You’ve helped me to see and understand – it’s only right for you to take me first, and I’ll remember you forever. Show me what to do, Louise, take me and fuck me – and not just now, not just tonight!’

She whistled softly through her lips in surprise at my certainty, and at the maturity with which I was offering my body to her, knowing exactly what I wanted to happen. The air of tension left her, but was replaced by a crackling sense of anticipation and excitement which electrified us both, joining us in a harmony of attraction and pure unadulterated desire.

‘OK, Dian , if you say so – if fucked you is wanting, then fucked you is surely gonna be getting!’, she said, giving me a totally over-acted evil leer. ‘But not right here – there’s a much better place, c’mon!’

Holding hands, we almost ran back down the corridor, and she took me along to a small private room which I had not really noticed before. It had a ‘Staff Only’ sign on the door, and Louise had to unlock it. There was a row of lockers along the left-hand wall, doors to shower and toilet cubicles in the facing wall, and a couple of benches in the middle of the room. Louise quickly pushed these over against the lockers, and then indicated a large foam rubber exercise mat which was standing upright in one of the corners, rolled up and held closed with straps. It was quite heavy, and it took both of us to drag into the centre of the floor, and unroll it – after a few seconds, its own weight made it rest flat on the floor. Next, Louise took three of the large white cotton towels that the gym provided for its members to use, and she laid these out on top of the mat to make a more comfortable resting place.

We were both still fully clothed, but I knew with eager certainty that this would change within seconds. For all the passion that she was feeling, Louise did not rush me – we stood for a while, kissing again, and her hands explored my bust and buttocks less feverishly than before, but with a sensuous slowness that I found to be even more arousing. Then she pulled my T-shirt up over my head, caressed my breasts in their soft cotton bra cups, and slid a hand down to my shorts. One dexterous movement undid the front button, a second pulled down the zip, and a third slipped her hand inside – the shorts falling three or four inches down my thighs as she did so. Her fingers cupped my Venus mound through my thin pink cotton panties, and I gasped at the feeling of her hand pressing against me in such an intimate place – down there!! But this was only her overture, and her hand rose slightly to the waistband of the panties before sliding back down again – but now on the inside, her palm smooth and warm against my bare skin, her fingertips seeking the top of my cleft and then teasing and rubbing along it.

I was more than lost by this stage – although a much truer term would be to say that I was found, and had found everything that I was looking for. I slumped slightly backwards against the wall, and she tugged the shorts down my legs until I could easily step out of them. Now all I had on was my bra, panties, socks and trainers, and it didn’t seem right to let this one-sided situation continue. Acting purely on instinct, I reached for her breasts, taking a firm grip and pressing my thumbs against the hard nipples. Louise gave an appreciative gasp, and begged me to give her tits more attention, so I gave her purple singlet the same treatment that my T-shirt had received a few seconds before – up, over, and flung away to land on one of the benches at the side.

Now I could see her bra: it was red, matching the panties which I had glimpsed earlier, but more daring in style than I had expected – an under wired plunge bra in a quite revealing demi-cup design. As I hesitated for a second, Louise quickly reached behind her back, undid the clasp and then let the bra fall away from the front of her breasts. She was now naked above the waist, below which she still had the short white tennis skirt, the red panties underneath it, cotton ankle socks and her trainers. As she let her arms fall to her sides, I took a moment to admire the bust now displayed to me. Louise was a very attractive young woman; her breasts were no more than average size in volume – perhaps even a little less – but they jutted forwards like small pyramids. It seemed as if a homing instinct told my mouth what to do, as I leaned forward to kiss her left breast, taking the right one in my hand to fondle at the same time. Louise murmured her approval, putting her shoulders slightly back in response and so lifting her tits even more outwards for attention.

My kissing was tentative at first, and I think its delicacy – almost next door to tickling – was actually very arousing for her, as certainly was my innocence and her knowledge that she was initiating a virgin into her first lesbian sexual encounter. Realizing how much I was turning her on, as she began to give short pants of breath, I grew in confidence and began to suck more boldly, now changing from side to side between each free-swinging mound of glory, sucking hard on her tit and pulling it out with me as I drew my mouth backwards; each time when I finally released one of her nipples in this way, she gave a curious whimper.

After a few moments of this, she gasped that I was going to make her come, and she begged me to finger her pussy. I felt a wicked thrill, as for the first time in my life I lifted a woman’s skirt to gain access to her cunt and take her to the crest of sexual release. My mouth did not falter in its worship of her lovely mounds, but I pulled the front of the tennis skirt up with one hand and pushed the other underneath it. I found my target of the front of her panties and, remembering her example, pressed my fingertips along her slit, feeling with slight shock the large patch of wetness which surrounded it. Louise gave a strangled groan, releasing her hands from their grip on my ass to reach frantically for the sides of her panties and shove them in one firm motion down almost to her knees. At once, my hand was touching her bare cunt, which I found was delightfully soft and giving, smooth and shaven free of all hair. Again, it must have been instinct that helped my fingers slip into her vagina whilst my upturned thumb impacted almost roughly on her clitoral hood, slipping inside it to find the engorged glory spot itself. Louise began to give a mixture of deep, harsh grunts and high, sharp sounds, and I could feel her muscles trembling around my hand. Suddenly her hips thrust forwards and backwards galvanically several times, she gave a loud cry of ‘Oh! Yes! Now!!’, and I felt a wash of wetness around the two fingers that I was pushing in and pulling out of her hole.

I was amazed at what I had done, and felt a euphoric sense of triumph. Here I was, a young, totally inexperienced, virgin teenager – and I had taken an attractive and accomplished woman to the heights of uninhibited, uncontrolled orgasm. In its way, this was another and almost more profound barrier to cross than having my hymen broken and losing what everyone defines as ‘virginity’ – for what I had done to Louise made me far more adult: I was now a lesbian and a lover, someone who did as well someone who was passively done to. Not, of course, that I was not eagerly looking forward to that part ... and it seemed that it would be next on the agenda.

After I withdrew my fingers from her cunt, Louise – looking slightly stunned and breathless – stripped off her panties and briefly mopped her sodden pussy with them, before pitching them carelessly aside. She unfastened the tennis skirt, which went in the same general direction, and was now naked apart from the socks and shoes.

‘Christ – I never expected that!’ she gasped; ‘that was amazing – k**do, you’re a natural, there’s no doubt about it!’ She grinned at me ferociously, and I blushed but felt exultant at her accolade. Then she took my shoulders in her hands, and scrutinized my face again, affectionately but more seriously. ‘I want to be certain that you want this, Dian,’ she stated, and then asked: ‘are you sure – really, really sure?’

She need not have worried, though I appreciated the care and concern that was motivating her enquiry – she was not just focusing on getting what she wanted, however desirable it might be. I had become more certain with every second, with every sight of her beautiful womanly body, with every touch of my fingers on her skin and of hers on mine. I looked her straight in the eye, knowing that she needed to know. Not wanting there to be any hesitancy, any holding back, when once she began to take me, I replied with simple, frank sincerity:

‘I have never, ever wanted anything so much in my life – or anyone. I know this is right for me, and you are right for me – just don’t stop, do it all the way, take me!’

The last wrinkle of frowning doubt vanished from her forehead, and her eyes gleamed with anticipation. Slowly, the hands on my shoulders slid under my bra straps and tugged them first sideways off my shoulders and then down to hang by my waist, in the process peeling the white cotton bra cups away from my young breasts. Releasing the straps, her hands rose to cup both of my titties, and as her mouth descended upon them I discovered for the first time how the pleasures which I had given her a few minutes before felt like from the other side. Really, there are no words good enough to capture the sensations that you experience when another woman’s lips, teeth and tongue suck, nibble and lick your own tits – amazing, stupendous, explosive don’t even come close, and erotic is a pale and useless term for the reality.

I was shaking and shivering from hot and cold flushes, feeling almost delirious as she alternated between my breasts with her mouth, whilst using her hand to tweak the nipple of whichever tit was not getting oral service. My eyes were closed so that I could ride the tides of feeling, and so I sensed rather than saw her reach behind me to unclasp my bra and remove it. The next bit, however, had my eyes open wide – as I gasped in even greater pleasure and arousal.

Her tongue left my nipple and traced its way over the lower part of that breast and then downwards, across chest and stomach, to its target of my pussy. As it neared my navel, swooping around it and licking its centre, Louise dropped to her knees and simultaneously pulled my panties down to my ankles; I lifted my left foot an inch off the floor and she slipped the panties over my trainer, leaving them still looped around the other ankle. With tantalizing slowness, her tongue then began the next part of it’s downwards quest, as her hands with gentle pressure eased my legs into a wider and more open stance.

With the simultaneous precision of a D-Day landing, Louise’s tongue reached the top of my pussy cleft as the fingers of one hand reached up to touch and delicately probe the very bottom of the slit, and the other hand spanned the middle, pressing on each side of my labia to encourage them to separate and open.

I had never, ever felt anything like this in all of my tentative explorations of my own body, in all of my crude and c***dish masturbatory experiments. I was sobbing, tears of ecstasy rolling down my cheeks, the kind that you get from uncontrollable laughter, and someone in the room was making short inarticulate cries – I guessed it must have been me, for Louise’s mouth had slid down to the middle of my vagina and was sucking like a vacuum cleaner! As her agile tongue wormed up and down my pussy, she shifted the grip of her hands to my lower buttocks, squeezing them and pulling them apart, giving her greater and deeper access at the front. Her mouth moved upwards to make my clitoris its prisoner, and I lost all control – if any had been left by this point – as my pelvis shook in orgasm. With a long, low wail, I released myself into the growing orgasm like someone clinging by their fingertips to the cliff edge above a raging torrent – as I, too, was swept under, churned about, bouncing from one rock of sensation to another, and then was flung up again onto the shore in a shower of spray, gasping for breath.

Looking flushed and excited, Louise removed her lips from my labia and rose to her feet, with evident pleasure and satisfaction tasting the juices that had streaked her face.

‘That’s one first for you, honey; the first time you’ve been pussy-eaten by a woman. Now – stage two!’

I had remained standing through all this, my back leaning against the wall. Now, she took me by the hand and laid me down on the soft towels that were covering the exercise mat, as gently as if she were lowering me onto my bridal bed – which, of course, in many ways it was. I was on my back and she spread herself out beside me, lying on her side and with one elbow propping up her head. She ran her other hand gently over my body, almost in wonderment that such a sweet young prize had fallen into her lap. Then, sure that I was comfortably settled in place, she kissed me briefly on the lips before rising and going to one of the lockers. From my angle on the floor I could see that she rummaged in a kit-bag for a moment, before straightening and turning back towards me. In her hand was a vibrator – a smooth silver tube, slightly curved at the point. It looked huge to me, but in fact was no more than average; I learned later that it was a six-inch model of medium diameter.

‘I thought this might come in handy sometime,’ she commented with a mischievous grin, adding that she had been keeping it in her locker for the last two weeks, hoping for a chance to use it on me – and also, when our close proximity had aroused her too much, slipping in to this staff changing-room to use the little silver pleasure-machine on herself.

As I watched in fascination, she switched it on but did not immediately begin to insert it into me. First, she aroused me further – which I would not have thought was possible – by giving my pussy a firmer massage with her fingers and another series of probing kisses and licks from her tongue. Then, as the latter moved upwards to zero in on my breasts, I felt the rubbing pressure of the vibrator’s tip at the puckered open mouth of my vagina. I gave a soft gasp, and wordlessly showed my acquiescence by spreading my legs as wide apart as I could and thrusting my hips upwards against its pressure. The vibrator slid easily into my well-lubricated cunt, until the tip bumped gently against the dark membrane of my hymen. I gulped, tensing my abdominal muscles, and Louise raised her head from her tit-lapping to watch my face. I understood that she needed one last confirmatory signal and so, despite an errant doubt that made my thighs suddenly glisten with sweat, I licked along my lips and then gave a brief but firm nod of assent.

Louise nodded back, and the excitement of taking her first-ever virginity (she confirmed my suspicion on this point afterwards) showed on her face. At first, she cautiously pressed the wonderfully humming tip of the vibrator a little harder against the barrier, which proved less flimsy than either of us expected. She looked more determined, and pushed hard for an instant. My hymen parted to admit the metal rod, making me jerk and yelp – the sensation was curiously similar to banging one’s knee on a door frame: a brief flashing pain which was both disorienting and stimulating in a strange and tingling way. My virginity was no more, and for the first time something from outside penetrated down my vaginal tube, pressing me open, rubbing against nerve ends along its walls which I had not dreamed existed.

Louise withdrew the vibrator, and wiped it quickly on the nearby towel – I could not see this at the time, but later, when I stood up, I noticed the small browning smear of bl**d, which somehow made the whole thing more real. With barely a pause, she slid the vibrating shiny cylinder back into me, slowly working it in and out, and pressing a little further each time. Meanwhile, her fingers stretched open the top part of my slit, seeking for and finding my clitoris, and alternating between rubbing it and flicking it with her fingertips. This had an effect like the discovery of the combination number of a safe: my legs spread apart, my back arched and my buttocks lifted clear of the towels, and my vaginal muscles relaxed and loosened, admitting her thrusts further and allowing her to up the tempo.

It seemed like no time at all before I was shuddering and trembling in the throes of my second orgasm, which was even stronger than the first. My head lashed from side to side; I was whimpering and uttering broken words of beseechment, all of them entreaties to fuck me more, harder, deeper; my nipples were so stiffly erect and hyper-sensitive that I thought they would explode from my chest like fireworks; sweat gleamed on my face, stomach and thighs, and my hips were pushing spasmodically back against the intrusions of the metal dildo. Then, the coup de grace: Louise deftly removed the vibrator from my hole and thrust its throbbing tip against my clit, whilst the hand that had been stimulating me there drove two fingers deep into my vagina. I think I screamed as this stimulus blew me over the edge, but if I did it was a scream of exhilaration, of discovery and of joy. It was as if a tempest had raged through me, tossing everything up in the air, and I knew that I would never feel or think the same ever again – a threshold had been crossed that was much more than just losing a small scrap of skin, however much it was prized by society. As the tidal wave receded, I lay sprawled on my back across the rumpled white towels, and gazed up at the jutting breasts of my instructor in lesbian love.

Rather shyly, I asked her: ‘Was I OK?’

Louise looked surprised at the question. ‘You were amazing, sweetheart, truly – truly amazing. I never expected you to be so open for it, so free and so wild. You’re a knockout, d’y’know?’ Then she added, with a rueful laugh: ‘I should be asking that – was it OK for you, honey?’

Her words made me feel happier than I could express, and so I just emphatically nodded my positive response to her question. Then, trusting myself to speak despite a slight quaver in my voice, I asked her if she would want me again, if maybe we could do it more often, especially if I got my parents to continue my membership of the club.

Louise rolled over from her side to lay mainly on top of me, settling her thighs between my still-spread ones, her breasts resting almost tit to tit on mine. Her mouth found my lips, and she kissed me slowly and lovingly. Then, breaking mouth contact for a moment, she stroked my cheek with her fingers whilst assuring me that she would want to fuck me any time that I would have her, and that it did not need to be here – in fact, it could only be here if it was just us in the building – but that I was welcome to come to her flat. She told me that she shared with another, slightly older woman who was also a lesbian, but that they were good friends only and not attracted to each other as lovers. They had separate bedrooms, and one or the other often brought a girlfriend home for a night or a weekend.

I said at once that this sounded delightful, and so it has proven – during the six months since I lost my virginity, I have been Louise’s most-frequent lover (though not her only one, and neither of us would ask that exclusivity of the other, there are just far too many hot ‘babes out there), sometimes at the gym on nights when she closes up, and other times on weekend afternoons and evenings (when my parents think I am at a friend’s house or a party), in the comfort of her bedroom. There has also been one unexpected bonus – her flat mate and I had an instant attraction to each other from the moment that we met on my third visit there, and Louise has no objection to my fucking with her sometimes as well. Her name is Nadia, a trim 29-year-old brunette with a great ass and a taste for tight skirts and black boots which show it to best advantage. She became my first for the last part of the trilogy of my lesbian initiation – taking me doggy-style with a strap-on cock. This was also a mind-blowing experience, and in the four months since she first impaled me with it, my cunt has opened wider and deeper. That first time, I only took five inches, and needed lube and careful coaxing to manage that; last Sunday, she fucked me without restraint with her wide eight-incher, and I took it all, hard and deep, with relish, gasping for her to shaft it deeper, grind down on me harder. She has a taste for dominance, and I knew such talk would send her into over-drive, and so it proved – she was shrieking almost louder than me as she slammed it home for the last convulsive thrusts, her orgasm taking her just seconds before mine.

My parents quite readily agreed to continue my membership of the gym, pleased that I was adopting a regime of regular exercise. Of course, they had no idea what my favourite method of burning off those extra calories had now become – they were just pleased that I looked so trim and had such a healthy glow, and I smiled quietly to myself and ran memories of my recent fucks with Louise or Nadia through my mind’s eye.

... Continue»
Posted by dian0223 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 5608  |  
96%
  |  15

FIRST SEXUAL ENCOUNTERS


Do remember your 'first time'?

The first time that someone paid sexual attention to you. The first time
that someone looked at you with a look in his eyes that thrilled and
terrified you at the same time. The first time that someone else's look
made your penis harden and lengthen. The first time that you knew someone
wanted to touch you... down there.

Of course you do.

Go back to that person, that place, that moment. Your cock is stiffening
already.

I admit I've always been fascinated by first time encounters. At least
since the unshaven man with the smell of rum on his breath found me playing
on the beach when I was six years old. Was that where it all began? Or was
my destiny already in my genes.

But this is not my story...

I put out a general inquiry across the Net, and was staggered by the number
of responses I got. Some of the accounts were obviously fabricated, some so
pornographic and violent I dismissed them; some were sick fantasies, but
some had that ring of authenticity, clearly from the heart rather merely
from the genitals.

I have selected a number of these. I have changed all the names, people and
places, though I imagine my contributors had already done that. I also
tidied up some of the writing, but never to the extent (I hope) of altering
the mood, intentions or emotional hinterland of the contributor.

I offer no comments of my own. I am neither advocating nor condemning; I
leave that to others. I will, however, note Nancy Friday's comments since
her attitude seems as honest and humane as any others I've encountered.

"Parents worry about masturbation, but anxiety about homosexuality is so
great that it isn't even mentioned, lest the injunction itself 'give the
boy ideas.' k**s who learn to masturbate on their own are thrilled and
relieved to find the whole baseball team has been engaged in circle jerks
for months. Goosing each other in the shower, mutual masturbation in the
movies, reading dirty books and magazines together when there are no adults
around - it's all just horsing around, breaking the rules - that's how boys
are. Contrary to popular superstition, such early homoerotic play can
strongly confirm gender identity. 'All the guys do it.'"

And Shere Hite reported:

"What is startling is the increase in the number of boys who, as teenagers
and older c***dren, are having sexual experiences with other boys. Equally
intriguing is the kind of sex boys are now having together. In the 1970's,
the contact was mostly mutual masturbation, often without touching each
other. Now, it seems much more common for boys to touch each other,
masturbate the other boy, while 36 per cent of boys also perform fellatio
together. Around 20 per cent have experienced anal penetration."

Nancy Friday continues: "This is not to say that these men feel no guilt or
anxiety today about their homosexual memories or fantasies; after all,
they're now grown-up. and know what society thinks of such ideas. ... Some
men spend their lives 'forgetting' early physical contact with their own
sex. (Some men, of course, never had it.) The men (reporting to Friday) not
only remember, but like to play around with fantasies (and memories) that
release those boyhood energies again. ... They have the courage to face the
dark mysteries and alternatives Eros offers us all. Why should our response
be a kind of flight from freedom, an automatic labeling that slams the door
on further thought."

We can all agree with Nancy Friday's conclusions: "Life is all about
choices."


Date: 25-08-98 (16:41) Number: 007 To: Apollo Refer#: 938 From: Nicholas T.
Read: YES Subj: MY FIRST TIME Status: PRIVATE MESSAGE

It was the summer of 1983. I was at a language school in Eastbourne. I was
twelve years old. I'm half Lebanese, half Italian. My father wanted me to
improve my English. It was a residential summer school. There were
students from all over the world, but especially from Spain and
Italy. Everything was first class.

My English was good. I got into the top class with about 15 other 12 and 13
year old boys and girls. The guy who taught the class was great. A super
teacher and really funny. It was obvious he liked me from the start. When
we were getting chosen for the classes, I caught his eye in the dining
room. We gave each other a big smile, and that was that.

My teacher was also a brilliant tennis player. He gave tennis lessons some
afternoons. I always signed up for the tennis lessons because I really
wanted to improve my tennis. It was a great bonus to find my English
teacher was also my tennis teacher.

The summer of 1983 was one of the hottest summers England ever had. After
the first week, everybody used to disappear into Eastbourne in the
afternoon, then do sports in the evening when it was cooler. Only a couple
of us stayed behind for tennis because the official lessons were changed to
the afternoon because of the heat. In the end, only my teacher and I were
left on the tennis courts. The whole school was pretty much deserted in the
afternoons.

One afternoon, about 2.00, we were in my teacher's room. Every teacher had
his or her own bedroom. They were mixed up with the students' rooms so the
teachers could supervise us. Usually you never saw them around their rooms
at all except late at night when they staggered up the stairs to bed.

We were in my teacher's room while he was getting his tennis gear ready. I
was in a tennis shirt, white shorts, white socks and trainers. It really
was hot. The breeze was blowing the curtains through the open windows. I
dived on the bed and lay back. Everything had become so friendly and
informal. I put my arms under my head and chatted away while sir got
ready. I told him I probably wouldn't play well because I'd cramp in my
legs. I really did: they were aching because I'd been doing so much sport.

Sir sat down at the edge of the bed and started massaging my legs,
squeezing and kneading the knotted muscles, especially behind my calves. It
felt really wonderful. We didn't say much. We just looked at each
other. Then he asked me if I ached anywhere else. I said my shoulders were
aching, too.

"Take off your shirt." He leaned over me and massaged my shoulders, his
hands slipping down over my chest. His fingers and thumbs lingered over my
nipples.

This was the first time anybody had touched me sexually. I wasn't a
c***d. I'd learned how to masturbate earlier that year, experimenting in
the bath, and I knew some men liked boys, all Arab boys learn that from an
early age. My penis got really hard. My teacher's fingers brushed my
stomach and then slipped slightly lower. Suddenly he stood up and walked to
the window. He stood there, looking out over the school grounds.

I slipped open the top of my shorts. When he turned round, he looked at
me. Then his eyes ran the length of my body. He sat down and undid my
tennis shorts, stroking the inside of my thighs but not touching my
prick. I could feel it bulging the silk underwear I had on. I raised my
bottom from the bed and he worked my shorts and my underpants down to my
ankles. I kicked off my trainers and he slid my things off completely.

My teacher began to make love to my body, still not touching my prick was
hard and throbbing. I was 12, nearly 13, but I'd a good-sized prick, about
4 inches long and an inch in thickness. Of course, as a good Moslem boy I
was circumcised, and it had been done really neatly. I have light brown
skin (my mother is Italian) but my dick is noticeably darker in colour. At
that time, my pubic hair was just coming in; I was a little worried in case
my teacher thought I was a baby.

He went on making love to my body, running his lips over my chest, stomach,
and then up and down my legs and thighs. It was wonderful, but I couldn't
wait for him to get to my 'zob', that's what Arab boys call their pricks.
At last I felt his fingers curl around my erection. He jerked me gently for
a few moments, then I felt his hot, wet mouth swallow me to the base and
begin sucking. His head rose and fell on my prick as he sucked me with
different pressures. I can't describe the pleasure it gave me!

After a few minutes, I could feel the pressure building in my balls, and my
prick seemed to swell even more. Just when I thought I was going to cum,
teacher took his mouth away, put his hands on my hips and urged me over
onto my front. I panicked a little because I thought he was going to try
and fuck me. That wouldn't be right. Sucking cock is okay, but fucking is
going too far for an Arab boy. Still, I was half Italian, so I turned over.

He began to kissing between my shoulder blades while his hands squeezed and
kneaded the cheeks of my bum. I was amazed how good it felt. I wanted to
lie there all afternoon while he manipulated my flesh. Then I felt his
kisses going lower and lower. With his hands he parted my bum cheeks. I
couldn't believe it - he was licking inside my crack! Then the tip of
tongue touched my shit hole, then he was kissing it, I mean really kissing
it, big wet sloppy kisses. For a moment I was disgusted, then I realised
how good it felt. I let out a big sigh and gave myself up to the pleasure
of it all. I might have drifted off to sl**p!

Sir pulled at my shoulders. I turned round and sat up, a bit bleary-eyed.
He urged me off the bed. He stripped off his tennis shirt. He had caught a
lot of sun and looked tanned and bronzed. He lay down on the bed, head on
the pillow, and without words instructed me to straddle his chest, my knees
either side of him. My stiff prick was pointing right at his mouth. I
didn't need any more instructions. I leaned forward, my hands on the wall
behind the bed, and shoved my prick into sir's open mouth. Then I began to
shove myself in and out his mouth. When I was in his mouth, he'd hold me
there for a few seconds and suck hard, then release me. His hands were
behind me, gripping and squeezing my buttocks. I went faster and deeper and
rougher.

I couldn't keep it up for long. I was desperate to cum. I thought teacher
would push me away when I started to cum, but he held my buttocks and
pushed me in right to the base of my prick. It started jumping around in
his mouth as I spurted into him. Four, five, maybe six big spurts. I hadn't
masturbated since I'd arrived in England, so I was full of juice.

When I was drained, sir let me rest there for a couple of minutes. Then he
slapped my bottom and said, "Come on, Nicki, we've got a match to play."
We got off the bed, got dressed and walked across the playing fields to the
tennis courts. I was laughing and joking all the way. After a couple of
minutes, teacher began to laugh and joke and be his normal self. I was glad
about this. I didn't feel guilty or ashamed about what had happened.

That evening, there was a disco. Everybody was pairing off. After the last
dance, I took an Italian girl to my room. I got inside her clothes, and she
took my prick out and started to play with it. It was great! The door
opened and my teacher stepped into the room. He didn't look shocked. He
didn't even look very surprised. He said, "Remember it's lights out at
midnight, you two." Then he left and closed the door behind him. He said it
with a smile.

The next two weeks were great. My teacher and I didn't have sex again, but
that didn't spoil our relationship. In fact, it was better even though I
had my Italian girlfriend for the two weeks. Teacher still taught super
lessons, we still played tennis, and sometimes we'd go for a meal in
Eastbourne together.

On the day I left, my teacher took me aside and told me he loved me. I
don't know if that's true, but I'm glad he said it. I sent him some
photographs from home. We kept in touch for a couple of years. I'm nearly
30 now. I've got a wife and two boys. I've never been sexually involved
with another man, or with a boy. I don't resent what happened in
Eastbourne. These things happen. I wish my teacher well.


Date: 25-08-98 (17:01) Number: 009 To: Apollo Refer#: 942 From: David M.
Read: YES Subj: MY FIRST TIME Status: PRIVATE MESSAGE

I was twelve, going on thirteen. I'd just started at a Scottish boys'
grammar school, which indicates how long ago this happened. I hadn't
thought much about sex in junior school. I'm not sure anybody did in those
days.

It was mid-September. You often have an Indian summer in Scotland in
September and October. It was warm, balmy and sunny. At lunchtimes, a lot
of boys used to go down onto the lower playing fields for a game of
football. I must have been a bit weird even then because I actually wanted
to play in goal - no self-respecting Scottish schoolboy ever does! The
lower playing fields were at the bottom of this huge crater in the ground
which had been grassed over by the years.

That day was really warm. Everyone had his blazer and tie off (strictly
forbidden, but few masters came near the 'crater'). We had a really good
game. Everyone was hot and sticky. The first bell went and most people
grabbed their stuff and headed up the hill. A few of us die-hards went on
playing. Then the second bell went. Seconds later, there was only Eric and
myself left, with Eric taking a few last pot shots at me in goal.

I didn't know Eric well. We hadn't been at the same junior school. He'd
been to a school in the West End of the city while I came from 'the wrong
side of the tracks'. Eric had money. I had brains. But Eric was fun, and I
appreciated how much he had befriended this 'fish out of water'. Even
though we'd been at the school for less than a month, Eric was a popular
boy. Not bright but generous. Not intelligent but witty. Athletic. And
extremely good-looking. Being good-looking is important in all boys'
schools, probably even more so than girls' schools since prestige and
status are all-important amongst boys.

Good-looking then. Well-built, regular features, open face, freckles,
well-cared for teeth. And a big prick. A very big prick. An outstandingly
big prick. This was a grammar school, so, after games, we'd all pile into
the communal showers. It came as a bit of a shock to me, but after a couple
of sessions, I didn't give a toss, so to speak. Of course, we all sneakily
checked each other out in the showers: that's what pubescent/adolescent
boys do. Some boys got erections and were ribbed unmercifully, but all of
it was done in good humour. I don't think at that time, at least in
Scotland, sex for teenagers had been invented.

Ten inches. That's what they said Eric had - ten inches. I remember it as
being long and thick, but it wasn't ten inches. It was just under eight. I
know, I measured it. Eric would stand there starkers, towelling himself
down, with his hose pipe bouncing between his legs, with half the room
taking sneaky peeks while the other half called out ribald comments. Eric
ignored the lot of them.

The only boy amongst First Year who could rival Eric was - me. Don't get me
wrong. I'm not boasting. I didn't have ten or even eight inches, but I did
have six inches. Somebody asked me how I managed to get such a big dick. I
told them the truth: I hadn't the faintest idea. But I had something else
many of the other boys didn't have: pubic hair, lots of it, thick, curly,
dark brown pubic hair. Eric was much fairer, so what he had didn't show up
so much. It felt good to be one up on him, at least in one area.

Back to that September day. We grabbed our blazers, ties and shirts (yes,
Eric and I'd gone that far in breaking the rules) and started to scramble
up the grassy hill. Eric was behind me. He slipped (he said), grabbed for
something, got me, and together we tumbled back down in the hill. We ended
up in a heap of arms, legs and clothing. Then it happened.

Eric shifted till he was sitting astride me. He put his knees on my arm
muscles, such as they were, pinning me to the grass. He was looking down
into my face. He reached behind him and stroked my genitals! I was
stunned. My face, already red from our exertions, burst into flames. I
tried to heave him away, but he bore down on me, not enough to hurt, just
enough to pin me there and kept stroking me, his fingers fumbling till they
found me cock.

I'm not sure what I would have done if Eric hadn't kept looking straight
into my eyes. His hair flopped over his face. He was sweating. He pushed
the hair out of his eyes and kept looking at me. I turned my head way,
turned it back, closed my eyes, open them.

Horror of horrors. I was getting an erection. I had an erection. I was
stiff and hard under his touch. His fingers and thumb closed round my stiff
penis and began working the skin along the shift. At last he spoke. "Do I
have to hold you down?" he asked. I lay there for a minute. I shook my head
from side to side. Eric slid from my body and we lay side to side. He was
still manipulating me. "We can't stay here," he said. "I know," I
said. "The sheds," he said. I nodded.

We scrambled up, grabbed our clothes and headed across the fields, away
from the school.

The 'sheds' was the polite name for the boys' latrines on the far side of
the playing fields. Smoking went on there. Everybody knew that. So did sex,
but we were too new to know that.

We got to the sheds and slipped inside. I was trembling, so, I realised was
Eric. He took our blazers and ties and hung them on a hook on the back of
the shed door. "I'll go first," he said. I nodded, not sure what he
intended.

Eric sat down on one of the toilets and pulled me towards him. He opened my
belt, unbuttoned my flies, then dragged down my flannels and Y-fronts to my
ankles. I was exquisitely embarrassed. My cock was still hard and already
slick with pre-cum. Eric fondled me for a bit, then without a by-your-leave
opened his mouth and sucked me in as far as my prick would go. I almost
fainted! The idea of sucking someone's prick had never crossed my mind even
in some of my wilder masturbatory fantasies.

I stood there and watched my penis slide in and out of Eric's mouth,
fascinated by the way it bulged his cheeks, and amazed he could get so much
of me inside him. Where was it all going - down his throat? I put my hands
on his head and instinctively, I suppose, began pushing and pulling to find
the rhythms I liked best. One of Eric's hands worked the base of my cock
while the other played with my balls. Wonderful! But when his lower hand
slipped into my crack and headed for my bumhole, that was too much! I
clenched my hole and clasped my legs together. Eric didn't persist. I wish
he had.

Eric brought me to the brink of orgasm at least five times. My prick was
going frantic, my heart was racing. Then when I thought I couldn't stand
any more, he let me come - and he let me come in his mouth! I couldn't
believe it. We'd done a bit of biology in junior school, so I knew what
semen was (and I'd done my own 'research' in the school library), but for
someone to actually swallow it! Eric's gulps filled a stinking shed that
seemed at that moment to be the most romantic place on the planet. He
waited until I'd relaxed completely in his mouth, slipped me out, took a
handkerchief from his pocket and wiped my cock and his lips. Sheer class!

It was my turn, and to be honest I panicked a bit. "You don't have to use
your mouth if you don't want to," said Eric reassuringly. "Your hand will
do fine." I took this as a personal challenge and swallowed every drop he
shot down the back of my throat.

Ten inches? No. But it was challenge enough to get even four inches of
Eric's cock into my mouth.

"What do we do now?" I squeaked as we did up our buttons, pulled on
blazers, knotted each other's ties, and considered our strategy for the
test of the afternoon.

"We can't get back into school," said Eric. "They'll have done the register
by now. Let's think. Yes, you got too much sun at lunchtime. You threw
up. I was worried, so I took you home. I live in Stirling Road. We'll go
there. Look sick. I can talk my mother into anything. We'll get a note from
her. Then we'll come back to school; that'll look good. No. On second
thoughts, we won't come back to school this afternoon. My mother will tell
you - us - to stay at home at rest for the afternoon. Then at half three
we'll go swimming. How does that sound?

"Brilliant," I said.

"Let's go," he said.

Eric and I had sex together for the next two years. It was all wonderfully
uncomplicated. As far as I know, we were faithful to each other. We were in
the same cricket, football and tennis teams, Eric always a general, myself
always a foot soldier. I was in every top academic set, Eric in every
bottom set (but this was a grammar school).

We both discovered girls in our Third Year. One evening, in Stirling Park,
we sat and discussed our futures. We did that now and again. We decided
we'd grown out of 'k**dies' stuff'. For the first and last time, we snogged
each other. Then we went and played snooker. We never had sex with each
other again.

Eric still in the same city. He's a successful lawyer, married with three
c***dren.

I've been married twice, divorced twice, two c***dren.

I've loved three people romantically in my life.

Eric was the first.



Date: 25-08-98 (18:23) Number: 016 To: Apollo Refer#: 947 From: Luigi P.
Read: YES Subj: MY FIRST TIME Status: PRIVATE MESSAGE

I am interested by the story Nicholas, the Lebanese-Italian boy, sent
you. I am Italian also, and I was seduced in England in the summer of 1983,
also in a summer school. I was only 9. But it did not happen in Eastbourne,
it happened in another town on the south coast.

We were a group from Italy, about 20 Italian boys and girls. The oldest was
14, the youngest was 9. That was me.

I was a little crazy in those days, and everybody spoiled me. I had long
blond hair, and my jeans were always too big for me. They were always
sliding down the back showing my bottom. I hated underpants and I refused
to wear them.

We were staying in a big country house. We had English lessons in the
morning and games and trips in the afternoon.

The owners of the house had a son and daughter. Chris was 14 and Emily was
10. I played a lot of the time with Emily.

One afternoon everybody went on a shopping trip to the town. I didn't go
because I didn't have any money. Only Chris and me stayed in the
house. Chris was 'baby-sitting' me.

We played badminton in the garden. Then we went upstairs to Chris's
bedroom. I think he was looking for something, but I can't remember what it
was.

There were some comics on his bed. I jumped on the bed and lay there
reading a comic. I think it was 'The Beano'. I could not read the English
but I could understand the pictures. I lay on the bed, sideways, my legs on
the floor, laughing and giggling at the pictures.

"What are you laughing at?" Chris asked me. "I'll give you something to
laugh at." He started tickling my stomach. As usual, my jeans were so loose
they were halfway down my hips. As Chris tickled me, they worked their way
lower and lower.

Things went very quiet. I could hear the birds outside. I felt Chris's
fingers brush my cock. It had got hard and sprung up. Italian boys don't
bother too much about that. It's a fact of Nature. In fact, they say
Italian men are so happy because their mothers suck their cocks when they
are infants. I don't know if that's true or not. I've never asked my
mother.

I felt Chris's fingers brush over my hard little penis again and again. It
felt good. I reached out for my 'Beano' and started looking at the pictures
again. I said "Divertimento," to Chris but I'm not sure he understood what
I meant. His fingers and thumb wrapped round my penis and he started
jerking me gently. I wasn't sure why he was doing that, but it felt so good
I didn't want him to stop. His other hand was playing with my testicles,
that was a good feeling, too.

Then I felt something warm and wet across the head of my cock (Chris had
pulled my foreskin back). It was his tongue. That felt even better. Then he
sucked my erection right into his mouth. Wonderful! Chris leaned over me,
sucking my penis while one hand played with my testicles and the other made
little patterns around my stomach. I don't know how long this went on. In
time, my knees began to jerk and my stomach to flutter. I felt strange
sensations in my genitals, and my bum began to bump up and down on the
bed. It was like a train rushing towards me inside my head. Or water piling
up behind a dam. Something broke, and I was trembling and shaking all over.

Chris took his mouth away. He stroked my hair. He lay down beside me and
explained what was happening in the pictures in the comic. After a while,
we got up, went downstairs, had a cold drink, and went to the outdoor
swimming pool. We jumped in naked and played around till we heard the bus
coming back. Then we got out and dressed and ran to meet the bus. I didn't
tell anybody what had happened. It didn't seem to be anybody else's
business.

That night something funny really happened.

All the Italian boys were in the same dormitory. After lights out, we
started playing around as usual. We knew the supervisor would come and tell
us to go to sl**p. I was out of bed when we heard him coming along the
corridor. I jumped into Matteo's bed and hid under the duvet. Matteo was
f******n years old. He was wearing only a tiny pair of underpants.

The supervisor stood at the door explaining we had to go to sl**p. We were
going to London the next day. We would be making an early start, so
everyone had to get a good night's sl**p. Then someone asked what we were
going to do in London, and the teacher started describing how we would
spend the day.

I was under Matteo's duvet. All we had on were our underpants. I was lying
along his body, facing his feet. I felt something growing under my
elbow. It got hot and hard. I knew it was his penis. I guessed it would be
quite big because I'd seen Chris's in the pool. Did Matteo have hair there,
too? As a sort of game, I squeezed the Italian boy's cock with my
fingers. He squirmed but he couldn't say anything because the supervisor
was still in the room. The lights were out. I slid my hand into Matteo's
underpants and wrapped it round his cock. It was a big one! Bigger than
Chris - but then he was Italian. I remembered what Chris had dome to me,
and I started working Matteo's foreskin up and down the shaft. Then I tried
a little lick of the head - but I didn't like it! Too salty. It nearly made
me sneeze. Matteo lay there, squirming around for about five minutes, then
he reached down, grabbed me and pulled me up the bed. He put his finger on
my lips and said something very rude in Italian.

When the supervisor went away, Matteo got up and pulled me out of
bed. Everybody was laughing. They didn't know what I'd been doing, but they
knew I'd upset Matteo. He took me outside the room to the nearest
toilet. We went in. He closed and locked the door. Then he sat down on the
toilet and stood me in front of him.

Matteo said what I'd done, or tried to do, had been very naughty. I mustn't
touch anybody like that without asking first. And I was too young, far too
young. to touch anybody like that. He made me promise not to do it again. I
made the promise. It didn't seem so significant to me, so making the
promise was easy. I was a little worried in case Chris wanted to do
something again, but I'd given my word and I would have to stick to it.

Chris never tried to do anything again, and the rest of the holiday passed
as happily as before.



Date: 25-08-98 (18:42) Number: 019 To: Apollo Refer#: 956 From: Karim &
Stefan M. Read: YES Subj: MY FIRST TIME Status: PRIVATE MESSAGE

I think my b*****r Stefan and I probably set a world record: we were both
seduced by the same guy, on the same day, in the same building - though not
together.

We're Egyptian citizens, but we've lived in Saudi all our lives. My father
owns a construction company here. He's Egyptian, my mother's from Austria
(it's a long story). I look like my dad, which is basically Arab in
appearance, Stefan looks like mum, basically European, pale skin, curly
hair, but we've both got my father's dark brown eyes.

There was lots of money in the Middle East in those days, so Stefan and I
got packed off to an international school in Switzerland. I won't say which
one because they're all pretty much the same. I was 14 at the time, Stefan
was 12.

We liked it. The atmosphere was relaxed, the lessons not too demanding,
lots of sports, including compulsory skiing weekends in Montana-Crans, and
similar places. There were about 30 nationalities in the boarding houses,
and it was hardly ever dull. Most of the guys who looked after the boys'
boarding house were young and out for a good time. You can imagine with
boys, aged 10 to 19, flying in from all over the Middle East there was
plenty of caviar and cannabis for the asking. There was one group of boys,
all from the same country, which I'm not going to libel, who spent more
time in each other's beds than their own! All in all, the atmosphere was
liberal, then some.

The guys who ran the boarding houses were called 'les surveillants', and
one of them 'took an interest' in Stefan and me right from the start. By
that I only mean he was friendly towards us, chatted to us a lot, was
interested in the Middle East, and helped us settle in. Coming from Saudi,
we were a good deal less sophisticated than the boys and girls around
us. This guy was called Jack D., but everyone, even the director of the
college called him JD. He'd been there a year and was doing a second year
before returning to California. JD always said he was there for the skiing.

Skiing! I'd never seen real snow in my life till I got to Switzerland. I
took to skiing like a Turk to his goat and, when November arrived, spent
every weekend I could out on skiing trips. On my fourth trip -
disaster. I'd borrowed a pair of skiis with faulty bindings - and a tree
got me! Broken leg, not too bad, but a few weeks in bed, a few on crutches,
and then back on the slopes. That was the plan. It worked, too, but first
there was the boredom of bed.

They settled me into the House clinic, two rooms, one with a bed, the other
with bathing facilities, and left me to my own resources. Not quite
fair. JD volunteered to look after me, which was generous of him because
some aspects of the bed-bound are not too thrilling.

JD spent a lot of time with me, chatting, playing backgammon, cards,
reading, and generally just being there. Day after day in bed can get
anyone down, so I appreciated what he did for me, especially when it came
to stuff like lifting me onto my bedpan, disposing of the waste, and giving
me body washes.

Body washes I looked forward to, after I got over my initial
embarrassment. JD would strip off my pyjamas, top and bottoms, and cover me
with a single sheet. Then with a cloth and warm soapy water, he'd wash me
all over. Of course, I got erections. I was f******n! But JD ignored them
and after a while so did I. I usually read a book. I was still to
embarrassed to watch his hand as it circled over my neck, my shoulders, my
chest, my stomach, my legs, my knees, my feet. Then he'd wash my pubic
hair. I had/have very thick brown pubic hair. If I'd been able to keep my
cock down before he did my pubes, I certainly couldn't when he reached them
with his wet, warm cloth and hand. Up would spring my fourth inches of dark
meat, and I'd bury my nose deeper in my book.

Blame it on 'The Exorcist'. I was reading the book while JD was washing
me. I'd reached the part where the young girl starts masturbating with a
crucifix. I'm not a Christian, but that really turned me on. My prick was
as stiff as a poker. I felt warm fingers close around my prick. For a
moment I thought JD was only going to wash it. Then I felt his hand gently
jerking the shaft. A moment of guilt, but only a moment. I lay back to
enjoy a good read and opened my legs in what I hoped was an obvious
invitation.

JD got the message.

He nursed, caressed and stroked my erection with one hand while the other
fondled my balls. Bliss! I wondered if he's masturbate me to orgasm, and if
he did, what would he do with my cum. He had plenty of soapy water and a
hand towel, so that didn't worry me much. What I liked was the care and
attention he gave my prick. I'd started masturbating when I was twelve, but
the whole routine had got pretty boring. A quick jerk off didn't really
satisfy anymore. Now, here was a good-looking guy who was taking a loving
interest in my prick. It felt like I was having a minute doctor's
examination of my male organ of reproduction. No vein was left untraced, no
hair unbrushed.

I jumped, as much as a cripple can jump, when his mouth closed over me. JD
meant more than quick toss. This was serious business. In my mind I began
to do things to the Linda Blair character in the novel that made Satan look
like a beginner! JD was bobbing up and down on my cock, his mouth like a
wet furnace, his sucking like one of the octopuses we regularly catch in
the waters round Saudi. He was squeezing my balls, gently but to great
effect. I knew it would be long before my head was spinning through 360
degrees!

Did he want me to cum in his mouth? He gave no signal, so I whispered, "It
cums, JD. It cums." (JD taught me later to say 'I'm cuming', which shows
you can learn from every experience is you're willing). I streamed into his
mouth in jets of semen. I hadn't tossed myself off since the accident, and
my body was making up for it now. My hips bounced on the bed. I'd have
happily accepted another broken leg at that moment. I emptied myself into
JD's mouth and lay there hiding behind my book, panting.

The door burst open!

It was fucking Stefan!

I don't know if my prick was out of JD's mouth when my little cunt of a
b*****r burst in, but I know his head was still hovering over my crotch.

I gave Stefan a burst of obscenities in Arabic, and he scampered way -
laughing! The little fucker was laughing.

I hid behind my book again. Then JD pulled the book down onto the bed and
looked at me. I looked at him. "Karim, I won't do that again if you don't
want me to."

"I want it."

++++++++++++

I saw them all right, and I was jealous. Just because Karim's two years
older than me, he's always been regarded as the 'first', after my father,
in the f****y. Frankly, I think he's a dumb shit, but everybody's b*****r
is a dumb shit, so that doesn't mean much.

I'm not sure if I actually saw Karim's prick in the guy's mouth, but I knew
he wasn't down there looking for crabs! I brooded in my room after school,
then went to see JD. He was meant to be taking an interest in me as well as
my b*****r, so let him.

A few days earlier I'd sprained my wrist, no, not doing that. I'd just
started masturbating (a couple of Swedes in our dorm had taught everyone)
but as yet nothing tangible except for that No. 1 thrill had come of it. I
just knew Karim would be squirting all over the place - show off!

There was a lot sex in the air. The previous night I'd been passing through
the Seniors' corridor, not the safest of places for a junior at any time I
was to learn. A bunch of Greeks had an Iranian k**, about 15, on the carpet
in the corridor. They had his boxers off and were taking turns to toss him
off! The Iranian was putting up a fight, but not much of one. I stopped to
have a look. Shit, he had a big cock. Each guy took a turn at it, and the
way the k**'s eyes were rolling, he was going to be shooting his load very
soon. I wanted to stay and watch but when I felt a hand sliding down the
back of my pyjama bottoms to squeeze my ass, I high-tailed it out of
there. "Come back when you're older," someone shouted after me. "No, just
come back when you're bigger," shouted a second voice. Fucking Greeks, no
respect for anything or anyone when it comes to a piece of ass.

Anyway, I found JD and asked him if he could help me take a bath. I
explained my wrist and waved it pathetically in front of him. "Sure thing,
Stefan," he said, "Go get your stuff and meet me in the bathrooms."

"Do you mind... can we use the clinic bathroom?" I asked, putting my shyest
look. "I don't want everybody to..." I didn't have to finish the
sentence. JD ran his fingers though my hair, thick, glossy, curly hair, as
loved by my mother, and said, "See you there in five. Don't disturb,
Karim. He's sl**ping." ("Bet he is," I thought.)

By the time JD got to the clinic bathroom, I was running the bath, and
standing there stripped naked. I reckoned it would be difficult for him to
ask me to put my clothes back on. We chatted about nothing until the bath
was filled, then he told me to step in and sit down. Sheer luxury! Sitting
there in that hot, steamy bath with JD's soapy hands running over my
body. I was a good-looking k**, a really good-looking k**, because of the
mixture I'd inherited from mom and dad. Maybe my body was a bit slight, but
I wasn't skinny, and I had the kind of cheeky features you see on the back
of a cereal packet.

"Stand up and I'll wash off the soap."

I stood up. My dick was sticking straight out at ninety degrees from my
body. Okay, it was only a couple of inches, but you could hardly miss
it. Funny that. When I got older, my erection would always be vertical,
pointing straight up my body, but at that age, my erections stuck straight
out from my body. Like a little hooded cobra. A cobra without the hood, of
course, since I was a good Muslim boy - well, I was a Muslim boy. The soapy
water streamed from my body.

JD sat on the edge of the bath. He took towelfuls of warm water and
squeezed them down my body making the soap run off. He'd ignored my stiff
dick, but he'd have to do something when he got down there.

"Turn round. Bend over. Hold onto the bath."

Wow!

I did as instructed and felt the warm wet cloth stroking my lower back and
bottom. Then no cloth, just JD's warm fingers. Then the cheeks of my
buttocks being pulled apart and his warm fingers sliding in. For a few
moments, I felt his fingers trace the circle of my ring. Then his lips were
on my hole, my ring, my anus. It should have been disgusting. It
wasn't. "Do it. Do it. Whatever it is, do it."

"Turn round."

I stood up and turned round. My dick was aching, my balls were aching. (Can
your balls ache before you can physically cum? Mine did.)

"Let's get you really clean."

His arms slipped round my waist. He pulled me towards him. And my dick slid
into his open mouth. He gently rocked me back and forwards while he sucked
on my soapy penis. This guy really knew how to get a k** clean! It seemed
to take ages, but the longer it took, the better it felt. My legs shook, my
knees shuddered, I trembled all over. I pushed him away. I was that
sensitive.

I stepped out of the bath and JD towelled me down, gently, roughly,
tenderly, vigorously. Then he towelled my head. Then he had me climb up on
the padded table and he gave me a massage all over. There was nothing
overtly sexual about it though my dick got hard again.

When we'd finished, I dressed, said thank you, and went up to my room. I
lay down on my bed, closed my eyes and fell sound asl**p. I was that
relaxed. Next day I asked JD for another bath. He smiled wryly, told me not
to be so cheeky and kicked my ass down the corridor. I scampered off to
find me a Swede. I know he and Karim were close for the rest of the year,
but it didn't seem to be any of my business any more.


++++++++++++

JD and I were close for the rest of that year. He sucked me off three or
four times a week. He never asked me to do anything to him. When I got off
my crutches, he worked really hard to help me build up my leg muscles
again, and I was able to go skiing before the end of the season.

I won't tell you everything that happened because you only want to know
about 'first time'. But I remember one night in June, JD let me come up to
his room after midnight to watch the Marx b*****rs in 'Duck Soup'. We
smoked a couple of joints. After the movie, he let me butt-fuck him and
sl**p with him that night. In the morning I crept downstairs at six
o'clock, carrying my pyjamas.

JD was that kind of guy, and I really missed him the following September
when we all returned to college and he wasn't there. He was somewhere in
California.

I learned a few months ago that JD was killed. He was piloting a light
aircraft when it crashed. JD was that kind of guy. He took risks and
accepted the consequences.



Date: 25-08-98 (19:38) Number: 022 To: Apollo Refer#: 964 From: Dean W.
Read: YES Subj: MY FIRST TIME Status: PRIVATE MESSAGE


There seem to have been a great number of same-sex encounters in
international schools in those heady days when oil and OPEC was king, and
I'd like to add my story.

I was 14, going on 15, in a small international school near Cambridge,
England, now closed. I wasn't an oil nomad. I was a gas nomad since my
father was employed as a consultant engineer by a Turkish-American gas
company. Our f****y was based in Istanbul but we boys were educated in
Europe. This was my third school in four years.

The junior boys, 10 to 15, were housed in converted stables. The senior
boys, above 10th grade, were in the old manor house. We had dorms that held
about eight k**s, they had two-man rooms, except for the Head Boy who had
his own room in the manor.

The Head Boy and I, a scumbag junior, had only two things in common -
soccer and David Bowie. Maybe a bit more. We were both dirty blond,
athletic and sex-hungry. HB was called Brian Wermeier, probably still is, I
was called Dean Wilson, still am.

Wermeier, let's call him Brian, captained and soccer team. I was the goal
keeper. I suppose by British standards we were crap. We played local pub
teams, which sort of evened things out. They were fat and skilled; we were
fit and unskilled.

Brian took things seriously. Training after school three times a week. He
and I got into the habit of staying on for an extra twenty minutes after
everyone had gone while he took shots at me in goal. Brian was our leading,
only goal scorer, so he had a double interest in extra practice. A triple
as it turned out.

There was one problem. By the time extra practice was over, I was sweaty
and muddy (this was England in the Fall), and by the time I reached the
junior block the showers were cold. "No problem," said Brian, "use the
showers in the Manor. They're always hot." Nobody question this. Rules and
regulations were relaxed. Brian was HB, and, besides, his girlfriend
Stephanie was the best-looking chick in the school. Their devotion to each
other was well known. Nobody could imagine me as competition, least of all
me.

I got into the habit of staying on in the manor, in Brian's room, listening
to Bowie, rapping about life, the universe and everything, and sharing a
joint with the HB. Your correspondent Karim was right: there was plenty of
dope around in those days, and nobody took it too seriously. I really
enjoyed Brian's company. The talk was a lot more interesting and
intelligent than the juvenile stuff in junior dorm. It was good to get a
break from that.

Brian had a fitted shower room adjacent to his room; privileges of
rank. He'd have a shower while I was having mine. We got into the habit of
drying off in his room while we listened to music. It wasn't organised, it
just happened. People were pretty relaxed about bodies. In the presence of
Brian, I was glad I'd a good body, and a fully-developed cock for a fifteen
year old. About six inches and thick. I know it was fully-developed,
nearly, since I've added only an other inch since those days. Brian already
had seven inches. I suppose it was the heat of the shower that made our
dicks hang loose and free, and maybe the heat in the room. When the
central-heating came on in late October (this was England), the Manor could
have done second service as a sauna house. You could actually hear the
boiler system clanging and banging into action for half an hour as the
temperature rose to something like Istanbul on a summer's day.

We'd wrap our towels around us, I'd sit on the bed, Brian on a chair near
the stereo changing records, pass the joint and get high on Ziggy Stardust.

I wouldn't be telling the truth if I said Brian's looks, body, and
personality didn't get to me. They did, every time, but so what? Every boy
in the junior block was horny, apart from the Born Again Christians and
those guys who'd taken up with some of the junior schools, not a single one
of whom was known to put out or even give a grope worth the name. The
sounds of boys sneakily jacking off in my dorm got so outrageous we all
talked about it one day and agreed we wouldn't bother trying to hide it
anymore. That night the sounds of half a dozen boys jerking off
simultaneously was one of my most erotic memories of my two years in that
school. I say half a dozen and not the full complement of eight boys
because a couple of them resisted temptation. The truth came out later that
they were being sucked off regularly by the master-in-charge of JB (junior
block) but that's another story, and who knows if it was their first time.

How the conversation got onto sex, I don't know. It wasn't something Brian
and I'd talked about before. There was a Bowie LP on the turntable. He was
sitting next to me on the bed. I could feel the heat from his damp skin. My
cock was thick, semi-tumescent, under my damp towel. Brian held the joint
to my lips with one hand while the fingers of the other ran back and
forward across my thigh. I drew deeply and held the smoke in my
lungs. Brian drew deeply and put the joint aside. His fingers traced
patterns across the damp towel. "Go on," I said, rising as he tugged my
towel away.

Brian dropped to his knees on the floor in front of me. He grasped my prick
which went from semi to full tumescence in seconds. He appeared to study
it, then pulled the foreskin back from the head of my cock which was
already embarrassingly swollen and purple. I have a very loose
foreskin. The shaft of my cock has a definite curve to the left, and there
are a couple of blue veins that run from the base to the tip of my
foreskin. I've got big balls, and even then I'd lots of dirty blond pubic
hair. Brian wedged my legs wider open, then sank his mouth straight onto my
cock. It was the first time anyone other than myself and my mom had touched
my cock, and I almost blew it then and there. I might as well tell the
truth: I did blow it then and there. Within seconds I was spurting into the
Head Boy's mouth - "he was giving me head on the unmade bed" - so hard I
heard him choke. I couldn't stop cuming. I sat there watching Brian's dirty
blond hair (long), his powerful shoulders (freckled), and his spine
(curving into his towelled ass) while my thighs trembled, my balls rocketed
into my groin, and my cock spat hot cum into his mouth.

Brain raised his head and looked into my eyes. I blushed. "Sorry," I
mumbled. He got up from the floor. I was encouraged to see he had a huge
hard-on under his towel. He sat on the bed next to me and again held the
joint to my lips. My cock was hanging between my legs, twitching,
dripping. I inhaled so deeply I thought the smoke would come out of my
asshole, which felt so loose I thought I might shit then and there.

"Guilt trip?" asked Brian, chewing and swallowing the roach.

"Naw, don't think I'll bother," I shrugged.

"Me neither," said Brian.

We sat there for a few minutes talking about Saturday's soccer
match. Amazing to think back on it. I was sitting in the nude, cock
dripping; Brian sat in his towel, huge hard-on; the smell of dope filled
the room; 'Diamond Dogs' was playing. If anybody had walked in, we'd have
had a lot of explaining to do. The door wasn't locked. Brian never locked
it. And, as I was to discover, nobody ever walked in. Privileges of rank, I
suppose.

I felt a little guilty. Brian still had a huge erection, and I wasn't doing
anything about it. I'd never touched anyone else's cock before, so the idea
of sucking Brian off was a tad scary, but what the hell. I reached out and
wrapped my hand round him. God, he was big. Not that much longer than me,
but thicker, definitely thicker. Big nipples, too. I always remember
Brian's nipples. I sat there squeezing him, plucking up courage. "I'll do
you if you want," I whispered. Brian grinned. "Thanks, but no thanks, I'm
saving that for Stephanie. She loves the taste, too." I gulped and
nodded. "What about you?" he asked.

I looked down. My cock was hard again, standing straight up so that the tip
hit my belly button. "Shit. Sorry," I murmured. Brian grinned again. Then
he stood up, undid his towel and dropped it. I gulped again. This wasn't a
boy, this was a man. His chest was hairless but his abdomen covered with
light blond hair, his legs were covered with the same hair that darkened as
it disappeared into the V of his legs. His cock looked huge, his balls even
'huger', to coin a word. I'm glad I wasn't taking that in the mouth, but I
panicked a little as Brian pushed me backwards onto the bed. In the ass?!
"Shhh, baby" he whispered, it's not what you think.

I lay across the bed sideways, my shoulders against a wall, my feet on the
floor. Brian heaved a big cushion behind my shoulders, which made it a lot
more comfortable. I closed my eyes, hoping for the best, expecting the
worst. A fresh, clean, slightly perfumed smell cut through the dope
smells. I recognised it. It was Nivea Cream. The smell of Nivea still turns
me on like nothing else on the planet.

Brian's hand was round my cock. He smeared Nivea its full length. It feel
cool against my burning skin. "A hand job," I thought and relaxed. Then I
felt Brian clambering onto the bed. I mentally revised the
possibilities. What...? I blinked open my eyes. He was straddling my groin,
a knee on either side. I felt him take my cock and guide it into my crack
until the tip touch his asshole. I don't know who was burning more: Brian
or me. He lowered himself onto me, and I felt my cockhead slip through his
ring, his sphincter and into his anus. It was like an elastic band round my
cock. The band slipped lower and lower until my cock was buried into the
hilt, my hair brushed the cheeks of his ass. Brian began to raise and lower
himself on my cock. I was fucking the Head Boy! Or was he fucking me? Same
difference.

Embarrassed at first, I soon got into the swings of things (the dope
helped) and began to bounce my hips up in reaction to Brian lowering
himself onto me. It got easier and easier. Soon he was sliding up and down
my greasy pole, the friction was wonderful. I wondered if fucking a cunt
was as good as this. Brian's cock was like a projectile aimed at my face. I
leaned forward and grasped it with the thumb and fingers of my right hand;
they met, but only just. I jerked Brian off in time to our body rhythm. His
head and body were thrown back. His eyes closed. His blond hair bouncing
around his shoulders. The air was full of the sounds of Bowie and the
smells of sex, sweat, dope and Nivea Cream.

Brain came first. Jets of semen exploded from the tip of his cock, the
first two or three hitting me smack in the face, the next two landing on my
chest and belly. I was able to go on longer. For another ten minutes Brian
rode me. Then I hissed, "Wermeier, Wermeier, I'm cuming." His eyes
opened. He grinned. "Well, fucking come then, don't just talk about it." I
spurted up into his ass, as hard as before but with not quite so much
semen. My cock felt so swollen, I wondered if I'd get it out in time for
dinner.

"Shit, man, you telling me you haven't done that before?" whispered Brian
as we lay side by side exhausted on the bed.

"Nope, first time," I whispered.

"I ain't a fag," whispered Brian. "I just love sex."

"Me, too," I whispered.

"We'd better take another shower," he whispered.

"We'd better," I whispered.

We showered together, crammed into the tiny cubicle in Brian's room,
signing along with the man. We must have been heard through the entire
block, but when I came out of the room, a couple of the seniors just
nodded. One of them said, "You two need singing lessons." The other said,
"Maybe if you got better dope it would help." They were both grinning. Like
Brian, they were Yanks. The rumour had gone round I was supplying HB with
dope (I did live in Turkey) and that made whatever went on in Brian's room
legitimate though, like I said, nobody seemed to imagine it might be sex.

We had sex about once a week for the rest of the school year. I was always
passive, Brian always active. That suited both of us. I'd wander round,
usually on a Saturday evening, after weekend shopping, and Brian would suck
me off or let me fuck him. Then we'd go off to the Saturday night school
disco, Brian with Stephanie, and me with a bunch of juniors to find as much
booze and dope as we could get away with.

The last time I saw Brian was in a park in Cambridge, England, on a warm
July afternoon. A bunch of us junior guys were lying on the grass in a
discreet corner of the park trading joints and bullshit. Brian came
strolling through the park with Stephanie on his arm. He let her go for a
moment and walked up to us.

Looking right at me, he said, "I'm going to miss you, man." My heart
thumped, my pulse raced, I'd never been so proud. I looked up into Brian's
eyes. "I'm going to miss you, too."

Brian turned and went back to his woman. He left school that evening, not
waiting for Sunday and the last day of school. I never saw or heard from
him again.

Every few years, I look at his photograph in the Year Book. Then I look at
mine, under which he wrote: "The end of the year is at hand and I suppose
'All things must pass', but I'm hoping our paths will cross sometime in the
future because it's been great knowing you and sharing times with
you. Brian - in the year of the diamond dogs."

Our paths haven't crossed again yet - but I go on hoping they will.



Date: 25-08-98 (20:02) Number: 026 To: Apollo Refer#: 973 From: Stephen D.
Read: YES Subj: MY FIRST TIME Status: PRIVATE MESSAGE

I was seduced on the night of my 18th birthday. I was a young 18 year old
though at the time I imagined I was very sophisticated. I'd come up from
England to Edinburgh University and was bowled over the whole scene. I just
loved being a student in that cosmopolitan capital where it seemed
everything was possible and most things permissible.

I'd led what you'd call a sheltered life. I went to an all boys' school in
Hertfordshire and my contact with girls had been minimal. My contact with
boys, sexual contact, was non-existent. The closest I'd got to sex was a
scary experience.

One night, when I was fifteen, I was thumbing a lift home in the rain. A
car stopped and gratefully I got in. As we drove along, the man,
well-dressed, in his early-thirties, asked me about school, studies,
sports, all the usual stuff. I was grateful for the lift so I made
conversation as best I could.

About half a mile from my home, he stopped the car. It was raining. You
could hardly see through the windscreen. The man dropped his hand on my
knee, then started to stroke the inside of my thigh. "You don't have to
home right away," he said. "You're a good-looking boy. We can sit here for
a bit." I was paralysed. The hand kept stroking, fingers getting closer to
my lap with each brush. And I was getting an erection!

The second he touched my penis, the spell broke. I wrenched open the door,
slid out of the car, and started running up the road. I turned off at the
first avenue and ran up a garden path, making out this was my house. I
needn't have bothered; the car didn't follow me.

When I got him, I was soaked to the skin. Immediately I had a hot bath and
lay in it eyes closed, imagining all the things that could have happened to
me. Problem was, my imaginings kept turning erotic, and I couldn't lose my
erection, though I'd only a vague idea what the man would have done to
me. In the end, I sighed and gave in to temptation, jerking off into a face
cloth which I washed out later.

In bed, I lay wondering if the guy had meant it: was I a good-looking boy?
I'd never thought of myself in those terms. I was slim but well built, I
had thick dark brown hair that hung shaggily to to my collar, strong
eyebrows, strong eyelashes, regular features, long legs and big feet. I
also wore glasses; I was short-sighted, and I suppose I believed the
dictum: girls don't make passes at boys who wear glasses. Maybe girls
didn't, but some men did.

University was wonderful. I'd always absorbed information like a sponge,
so, apart from attending lectures and seminars, I'd lots of spare time for
a hectic social life that quickly developed. And it developed so quickly
because Thorsten Bozek 'adopted' me. 'Thorsten Bozek' isn't his real name,
but I've chosen that one because it's almost as exotic as my senior man's.

In those days, and I've no reason to believe anything's changed, senior
students 'adopted' first year students and 'mentored' them for a year.

'Mentoring' could be as dull or as exciting an affair as the senior man
dictated. My mentoring was never dull. Thorsten was something of a legend
at university: directing plays, running the literary club, heavily into
far-left politics, showing imported movies for profit, and raising pots and
pots of money for charity. He was academically brilliant, and I never
understood how he managed it; at least I attended lectures and seminars. I
once asked Thorsten how he managed it: "Easy," he said, "I only opt for
subjects I already know inside out." I think Thorsten opted for me.

To be fair, I hung around Thorsten more than he hung around me: I was the
bee to the exotic bloom. It wasn't difficult because we were both in the
same halls of residence. Thorsten told me he didn't move out because he at
least knew he had a bed whatever happened to him.

I was fascinated, hypnotised by Thorsten Bozek. He let me come on a roller
coaster ride that left me breathless but begging for more. And as the weeks
wore on, I began to realise what that more might include. Thorsten and I
grew more and more intimate. At parties we'd end up sitting on the floor
side by side, drinking, smoking dope, talking. We'd rush out together and
catch a midnight movie. At poetry evenings we'd sit on the carpet, our
reverential hush as we listened to each other's poetry, creating an
ambience that drew everybody in (I wrote garbage; Thorsten wrote
gibberish.) He gave me the part of 'Boy' in his production of 'Waiting for
Godot'; I was more wooden than the tree; Thorsten said I was 'original'. We
were often pissed together or stoned together, so much so we slept in my
room on the ground floor because Thorsten couldn't make it to his eerie on
the fifth. It was all big time fun.

I realised Thorsten wanted me physically. I don't know how I knew, but I
knew. I couldn't make up my mind what I wanted. One day the idea disgusted
me; the next day it was overwhelmingly excited. I remember one day we were
doing a 'photo shoot' for the charities' magazine; Thorsten wanted me as
Superboy. This meant being naked, apart from underpants and the Superman
Logo painted on my chest. The logo was easy. However, I had on the wrong
kind of underpants - Y-fronts! (I also wore a string vest in those days.)
We decided to swap. Thorsten got his off quickly. I dillied and I dallied,
dallied and I dillied, 'accidentally' showing off my genitals to Thorsten
until, exasperated, he pulled his cotton slip over my arse, saying: "Let's
get on with it, Stephen. We'll save the strip-tease for later."
Unfortunately, he forgot about the 'later'.

On another occasion, Thorsten came to find me. I was in the shower. He
stood outside the shower door speaking to me. "Catch you later," he
said. "Don't go," I called. "I need to speak to you." I'd been busy pulling
on my dick until it was semi-hard and swinging suggestively in front of
me. Then I opened the shower door and towelled myself while inventing a
totally meaningless conversation. I dried my hair vigorously and could feel
my cock bouncing against my thighs. I was temptation made flesh, if that's
the kind of flesh you fancy. By the time I'd finished drying my hair,
Thorsten was gone! I couldn't blame him; even I didn't know what I was
talking about.

October 31st: my eighteenth birthday. Part of the celebrations included
drinking half a pint in every public house in Hope Street. I don't know if
anyone's ever achieved this, and I don't suppose we even got halfway
through the pubs. I can't remember any of that all. I do remember it was a
viciously windy, rainy, cold, dreich, miserable Edinburgh night - but
Thorsten and I didn't give a fuck. We were 'fou and unco' happy'; I was
blind d***k; he was reduced to a single eye. That was enough.

A taxi must have taken us home. We couldn't have walked it. I don't
remember how we got up to Thorsten's room. There was a bed and a mattress
the floor. There was an angle-poise lamp. I was lying on the
mattress. Thorsten was helping me off with my wet things. I was
singing. Someone shouted along the corridor: "Shut up, you English
bastard!" I remembered I was in Scotland and I shut up.

Thorsten was sitting on the edge of the mattress. He was stroking my cheek
tenderly. Pity, probably. Here was I, an 18-year-old fresh-minted English
d***k lying on his mattress singing drivel about Ilkley Moor. My scarf and
rainjacket were gone. My boots and were gone. My wet shirt was gone. I felt
his fingers trace a path along my string vest, and I said the immortal
words: "If you try to seduce me, I won't stop you." Now, that may not be
the clearest invitation in the world but thinking about it I don't see it
can be construed as anything else: "Try to seduce me and I won't stop you."

I felt my string vest being tugged out of my jeans. Then I felt warm, wet
lips on my stomach - Thorsten's, I presumed. That's all he did at
first. Warm, wet kisses that traced patterns across my stomach, sometimes
playing in my belly button, sometimes edging down to the dark brown
tendrils of pubic hair that peeked above my Y-fronts. His patience gave me
an erection that throbbed, pulsated and ached. He tugged my string-vest up
my body, over my shoulders and over my head. It snagged in my glasses which
he gently took from my face and placed somewhere safe. I was now blind as a
bat but made up for it by the sensation of touch.

Thorsten kissed me. Not just a simple peck, but mouth on mouth, that had me
open and gasping for breath. Then his tongue was inside my mouth, probing,
seeking, moiling (a favourite word I'll look up later). This worried
me. The only one who ever kissed me was my mother, and on reaching the age
of maturity (11), I'd firmly put a stop to that. Sex with Thorsten, even
though he was a 21-year-old male seemed fairly natural and
inevitable. Kissing was something else.

His mouth left my lips and worked their way down my body. His hands were at
my belt - it was now or never, stay in the car and see what happens, or
jump out and run like hell. I stayed in the car. I raised my bottom from
the mattress and let Thorsten work my jeans and underpants down to my
ankles and off. I felt incredibly exposed, vulnerable and erotic. My prick
was so hard it felt like fleshy steel when Thorsten gripped it between his
fingers and thumb. I didn't have much time to think; he pulled the foreskin
back; I was already wet and slippery; and he suck me deeply into his mouth
and throat. "That's it," I thought. "I'm a fag now. Best lie back and enjoy
it." Actually I can't remember what, if anything, I thought. It was nothing
but sensation, only feeling, no guilt, no shame, just an intense desire to
cum, but not to cum until the Millennium. If this could only go on forever,
I'd be the happiest birthday boy in the land.

I'm no cocksucker myself but I do admire skills other people have. Thorsten
suck up and down on my shaft, at the same time jerking the base and
twisting it to create different pressures, frictions and suctions inside
his mouth. He'd let me almost slip out, then probe my cockslit with his
tongue, then slide all the way down my shaft until I felt his lips brush my
pubic hair. His other hand gently eased my legs apart. He played with my
balls and ran a finger along my perineum, a little further each time until
he naturally slipped all the way into my crack and along my anal ring. Part
of the excitement was the fear of what he was going to do, what he
wanted. Was he going to penetrate my hole with his finger? Would it hurt?
Would I like it? Did I want it? Would he try more than one finger? What if
he tried to turn me over? Would I let him? Did he want to fuck me? Did I
want him to fuck me? Would I let him?

Maybe the most exciting thing about first time sex is the breaking of
taboos. The hand on a bare breast. The finger up a vagina. A strange hand
around your cock. Kissing cock. Kissing cunt. Sucking cock. Sucking
cunt. Swallowing semen.

I didn't have to warm Thorsten when I was cuming. My body told me. Of their
own volition, my hips reared up from the mattress driving my cock all the
way into his mouth while my hand pressed his head down onto me. My own head
rolled from side to side as I fought the urge to squeal from the intense
pleasure of it all. I couldn't risk anyone shouting down the corridor:
"Shut up, you English bastard!" when I might not be able to control
myself. My body was out of control as my bottom juddered against the
mattress and I spurted half a dozen jets of cum into Thorsten's mouth. I
felt his finger break the seal of my asshole but that only added to the
ecstasy of it all. It's a strange feeling being out of control; for those
fleeting moments you actually think you're going to die. As they passed, I
felt a small wave of shame pass up my body, but then there was Thorsten
holding me, hugging me, cuddling me to him, and the shame was replaced by a
sort of tender gratitude. He stroked my hair and whispered, "Happy
birthday, sweet eighteen."

I've no idea how long we lay there. "Do you want to go downstairs?" he
asked me. "No, I want to stay here," I said. "Where's here?" he asked. "In
bed, with you," I said. After such an intense experience it seemed all
wrong to spend the rest of the night alone; and, it was a long way
downstairs.

Thorsten helped me up. I fell into bed. Then I felt him slide in alongside
me. He was naked, too. That felt right. We wrapped our arms round each
other and rubbed noses like d***ken Eskimos. We giggled. "Do you want to
sl**p?" he asked me. "Not sure," I said. My prick was hard again. I don't
think it had softened. "What would you like to do?" he asked. "Don't know
yet. I'll think of something." I giggled again. (We'd seen '2001: A Space
Odyssey' the night before; I'd think of something.)

We lay there pressed together. I felt Thorsten's hot hard-on against my
own. I let my fingers slide down his back and over the curve of his
buttocks. He turned and faced the other way. I snuggled into him, feeling
the curve of his back against my chest, my balls in the crack of his
arse. I wriggled a bit lower in the bed, not sure what I had in mind. My
arms were round Thorsten's chest and waist; I could feel his hair against
my wrist. He reached round behind him and pulled his buttocks apart. I slid
my cock in till the head was wedged in deep, the tip touching the heat of
his ring.

"Just push," he whispered. I pushed hard. I felt Thorsten grasp my cock and
guide it to his hole. I wasn't sure I wanted to go this far, and I wasn't
sure where I wanted to stop. I gave another push. Something gave and the
head of my cock was inside him. I realised how slippery it was down there
and explored with my fingers. There was a mess of cream in his crack, all
the way to his asshole. The head of my cock was inside him and the heat was
exhilarating. Steadily I pressed my groin into his buttocks, and my cock
slid in about three inches. Thorsten pulled his left leg up into a kneeling
position, and my cock slid in another inch. Because of the way we were
lying, that's as far in as I could get. That was enough. I began to rock my
hips back and forward, pushing myself in and out of his hole. His asshole
was hot, very hot, and gripped me tightly as I entered and withdrew again
and again.

I was so relaxed and comfortable I felt selfish. I slid my hand down
Thorsten's front, brushed his hand away, and gripped his cock. He was hard
and thick, not much different in size from me, but the feel of another
boy's cock was entirely different. I jerked him in time with my strokes in
and out of his hole. I wanted, if possible, for us to cum at the same
time. We were able to lie there for a long time, but gradually I felt his
cock swell beneath my fingers and taken on a new hardness. I speeded up my
strokes, both kinds, and as I felt my body take over for itself, I
hand-jobbed Thorsten ruthlessly. The room was filled with little grunts and
squeaks and moans that would have sounded silly in any other circumstances;
then, they just added to the intensity of the experience. I felt myself
cuming as my hips and groin began to buck and I stroked Thorsten hard and
fast. If we didn't spurt simultaneously, there could only have been seconds
difference, for we lay there shaking, juddering, trembling, shuddering as
our orgasms took over. I felt his hot seed pump along his shaft as my own
pumped into his rectum. His chest rubbed against my back and there little
popping sounds of bursting sweat bubbles as our bodies shook
uncontrollably. Then it died away, and I lay there listening to our
breathless panting.

Thorsten tried to roll over but I gripped him tightly and whispered, "Let
me stay in you." He pushed his bottom into my groin, and we fell asl**p
that way, cradled together like twins in the womb.

In the morning when I awoke Thorsten was gone. I got up, wrapped his
dressing gown round me, grabbed my clothes and slipped downstairs to my own
room. It was 8.30. I'd slept soundly. I showered, dried, dressed and headed
for the refectory. Thorsten was there, sitting with a group of mutual
friends having breakfast. Someone made room for me, and I slipped in
opposite Thorsten. I was ravenous.

"Good morning," Thorsten said. "sl**p well?"

"Like the dead, man," I yawned. "Like the fucking dead."

"How does it feel to be 18, to be a man?" someone said.

"Great, man," I said. "Just fucking great."

What's always puzzled me is why we did it. Within two weeks I'd found
Maggie, the love of my life, or at least the love of my university
career. Thorsten was with Cordelia, an exquisitely beautiful Arts
post-graduate. As a foursome, we laughed our way through the rest of that
year.

I was never gay. Thorsten might have been bisexual, I'm not sure, I never
asked him. And I never asked who seduced whom.



Date: 25-08-98 (21:02) Number: 034 To: Apollo Refer#: 986 From: Jonathan D.
Read: YES Subj: MY FIRST TIME Status: PRIVATE MESSAGE

"They ****d Ross last night."

"They didn't."

"They bl**dy well did."

"When?"

"During Prep. In the Sixth Form Block. It was an ambush.
They sent a note for him, and he went over to the Block."

"bl**dy fool."

"True."

"He didn't have to go. Fagging's not allowed in this school,
so he didn't have to turn up."

"True."

"bl**dy good-looking though."

"Too much like a girl. Those eyes. Looks like
a bushbaby. That hair. Those lips."

"Wouldn't mind them round my cock."

"Dirty b**st."

"Dirty b**st yourself."

"Homo!"

"Homo yourself!"

"Come here and I'll show you who's a homo."

Laughter.

It was time to make my presence known. After all, I'd no right to be
there. I coughed and dropped my shoes on the floor, one after the other, as
loudly as I could.

There was a scuffling, then Paul stuck his head round the shower
curtain. His head disappeared.

"It's okay. It's only Dowson."

His head reappeared.

"What do you want, Dowson? This isn't your annexe. These aren't your
showers. Bugger off."

"Ours are burst, Paul," I explained. "The others have gone over to Main
House. I slipped in here. I didn't think there'd be anybody around. Do you
mind...?"

His head disappeared. Then reappeared.

"I suppose not. There's only Len and I here. Got permission from
Mr. C. Hurry up and get in here before I turn the water on. The hot only
lasts twenty minutes and we want to make the most of it."

I stripped as quickly as I could, hanging each item on a peg. As I did, I
looked around. This was an eight-boy annexe, attached to one of the new
houses built for the bachelor masters. Lucky blighters. Our annexe housed
twenty-four boys, so it was endless warfare, largely ignored by our Dorm
Master and his wife, who had enough on their hands with four k**s of their
own to be much concerned with what we got up to. I'd only arrived in
September, a new boy, new to the public school system. Though this was a
very minor public school, it had many of the same traditions, including
boys addressing each other by surname, and sarcasm all round. I suppose I
was pretty shy in those days. I liked the place. I appreciated the
investment my parents were making. But settling in wasn't easy.

I was in the same year as Paul and Len, Third Form, but we
didn't live in the same annexe and they didn't have much need to
communicate with a squirt like me.

"Hurry up, Dowson. We're freezing our balls off in here!"

I stepped into the shower room. Paul and Len were standing under the
middle shower, naked, shivering, though it was far from cold. I moved
towards them a little surprised we were only using one shower. Paul reached
for a knob (shower) and turned it on. A cascade of cold, cool, lukewarm,
warm, fairly hot water hit us.

"Get in here, Dowson," said Meaby wrapping an arm round my waist and
pulling into the intimate circle. "One showers lasts twenty mins., two
showers ten mins., three showers... work it out for yourself. I'm
dyslexic."

"I'm dysgraphic," I confessed.

"And I'm bl**dy dyspraxic," laughed Paul, pretending to fall over and
grabbing onto both of us.

I should explain our school was for very bright boys with some sort of
dysfunction. So everyone had a 'dys...' of some sort labelled to them. So
everyone was equal.

"What were we talking about? Remind me," said Paul.

"****," said Meaby, passing a bar of Wright's Coal Tar to Paul. "Here, soap
my back. Ross got ****d by the Sixth Form last night. You said he was
asking for it."

"Well, he was," said Paul. "Here, Dowson, do my back. Meaby'll do yours."
he passed me a bar of soap. I dropped it.

"Careful how you bend over," laughed Meaby.

I picked up the soap. Meaby started to soap my back. I blushed so hard I
could feel the bl**d in my prick. I felt Len's warm soapy fingers
on my back. I took a deep breath and started to soap his. There was
something elemental, primitive, satisfying about what we were doing.

"You'd better be careful, too, Paul," said Meaby, surprising me by the use
of a Christian name. "Half the Sixth Form are in love with you, the other
half just want to... you know."

"**** me? Well, if you've got it, flaunt it, babe," laughed Paul, "but they
won't catch me in the Sixth Form Block after dark. Anyway, everyone knows
Mr. C. has got the hots for me, and nobody's going to risk offending him."
(Mr. C. was the master-in-charge of their annexe. Lucky blighters.) "Lower,
please, Dowson, lower. Don't be shy. We're all Third Formers here."

Meaby's fingers brushed my buttocks, then started soaping. I let my fingers
drift down to Paul's bum. It was true; he was the best-looking boy in the
school. There was nothing girlish about Paul, but his golden hair,
symmetrical features, high cheekbones, big hazel eyes, and ready smile
turned heads all around the school, including those of half a dozen
masters. Yet there seemed nothing boastful or arrogant about Paul; he
simply laughed and got on with life. Now here I was, washing his bum,
terrified I'd get a full erection.

It was terrifying but liberating. An only c***d, my parents were quite
elderly, and though there was love, there was a distinct lack of open
affection. My mother, if she kissed me at all, gave me a peck on the
forehead. I do not remember my father ever kissing me. Now here was real,
warm, living flesh under my touch.

Paul turned and half-faced me. "Frontsies now," he smiled. I looked
down. He had a hard-on. A column of pinkish brown flesh jutted out from his
body, his erection hot and hard, with the head of his cock a purplish
brown. Like me, and Len, there was a covering of pubic hair, mine dark,
Paul's golden brown, Meaby's glossy black, but none of us had enough to
intimidate the others. Our cocks were almost virginal, innocent, naive in
appearance. I stood there transfixed, my bar of soap circling the hollow in
Paul's right thigh.

"Come on, chaps, we can't waste the water." That was Meaby who dropped to
his knees in front of Paul. He started soaping the boy's genitals, then I
gasped as he let the soap fall, grasped Paul's erection between fingers and
thumb and started masturbating him. I knew about masturbation. It was
impossible not to know about it in a boys' school. Sometimes at night or in
the loos, I'd gripped my own erection and started drawing the foreskin up
and down the length of my hard penis. Exhilarating but far too scary, I'd
always abandoned the process when I felt an indescribably explosive feeling
build up in my groin and balls, a diffuse feeling that spread throughout my
body as I lay there in the dark listening to the night sounds of the
sl**ping boys around me.

"You can leave if you want to." That was Paul. I didn't want to
leave. I dropped to my knees, my face level with his crotch. "Squeeze his
balls, he likes that." I laid my soap aside and felt Paul's balls. Squashy,
soft and vulnerable, they moved around in his hairless scrotum. "Mmmmm, you
have a nice touch." We knelt, heads close together, working on the boy's
cock and balls which seemed to swell and harden under our fingers. Meaby
slipped his hand away from Paul's cock, my fingers slid round to take his
place. I jerked him gently, the heat and hardness beneath my fingers
communicating themselves to my own cock which now stuck out fiercely
between my legs.

Meaby's mouth closed over the top inch of Paul's prick, his lips coming
into contact with my hand. As he slid up and down the shaft, my hand slid
lower until I was gripping the base. My eyes were inches from Paul's prick
and Len's lips. I could see his cheeks bulge as the cock slid in. I
could hear the sucking sounds even above the noise of the shower cascading
around us. My cock ached so hard it hurt.

Paul's arms reached down and, slipping his hands under my armpits, he
pulled me to my feet. Before I could protest, Len's lips were around my
erection; he was sucking, sucking hard. I looked down and saw his dark head
bobbing over my hard cock; I turned and looked straight into Paul's
eyes. He leaned forward and kissed me gently on the lips. My face burned as
hotly as my stiff penis. Then he was sliding down my body to share me with
Len. At first I knew which mouth was round my cock, which fingers were
round my balls. But I lost track of who was doing what. I stood and stared
at the far wall, enthralled by the sensations running through my body,
exhilarated by the shame and guilt of it all. The best-looking, the most
popular boy in the school was on his knees before me, sucking my prick.

My legs shuddered, and before I quite knew what was happening, my hips were
jerking and I was shooting my sperm, my semen, my boy juices into someone's
mouth. I didn't see. My eyes were closed, my head thrown back. My whole
body shook, I thought I was going to faint.

Paul and Len were on either side of me. They were grinning. Huge,
friendly smiles. Water plastered their hair to their skulls, hung from
their eyelashes, earlobes, chins, ran down their chests, groins and legs.

"Do we call you Jon or Jonathan?" asked Paul.

"Jon, please," I mumbled.

"Come on then. Let's get out of here. The water's turning cold."

We stepped into the changing area. I started to dry off. Len put his
hand on my arm. "Not here. In the annexe. It's much warmer. And, besides,
we've still got half an hour."

We went to the annexe, and I learned to have fun with my body, and to share
the fun with Paul and Len without too much guilt. The following week I
transferred to their annexe. Mr. C. really did have the hots for Paul. As
far as I know, they never did anything together, and it turned into a warm,
loving relationship we all benefited from.

Paul used to read a bit from the Bible every night. He'd get on his knees
by his bunk and read a few verses out loud. Then he'd say his prayers. I
had the bunk above him. I don't know if it had any effect on me.

None of us ever tried anal sex.

None of us ever got ****d.

I've put my story in the form of... a story. I'm no writer, but I wanted to
try and give you some of the emotions and feelings behind what happened. It
was fairly common place throughout the school. I think the Headmaster and
the masters turned a blind eye to sex amongst the boys as long as things
didn't get out of hand. Coop up a couple of hundred pubescent and
adolescent boys, and what do you expect - choir practice?

I never met any boy at the school who considered himself gay. In later
years I never met any boy from the school who was openly gay.

Ross is happily (as far as I know) married with five k**s - all
boys!

Len is something in the city. Paul is a leading figure in an
international charity organisation.



Date: 25-08-98 (22:15) Number: 044 To: Apollo Refer#: 993 From: Michael S.
Read: YES Subj: MY FIRST TIME Status: PRIVATE MESSAGE

I'm not sure my story qualifies for the heading 'First Time' because it
took place over a number of weeks, but I'm going to tell it anyway.

When I was thirteen, I was seduced by my football manager. I'd started
secondary school in September. I was never much good at lessons but I was
brilliant at most sports. Although I was small and slight for my age, I had
terrific reflexes and reactions. I scored most of my goals inside the
penalty area by getting to the ball faster than anybody else. I was also a
silent c***d (a) because I was shy (b) because everyone else seemed so much
brighter than me (c) because I've always preferred listening to
speaking. Even when I'm happy, people keep on telling me to cheer up. But
I'd my own circle of friends and I had my football.

At the local team trials I did well, but I was amazed as everyone else when
the manager, let's call him Coach, said at the end of the session: "Right
then, first match Saturday. Be here at 9.30 for a 10 o'clock kick
off. Michael, you're captain." He turned and walked off. I just stood there
blushing. Nobody'd ever asked me to captain anything in my life. My mates,
from my school, came rushing round clapping me on the back. It was all
pretty embarrassing, but as usual I said nothing.

The season got underway. Our team did well. No, we did brilliantly, winning
every game, most by a margin of goals. Coach treated me like everyone
else. Life was very good.

There was one problem. I couldn't attend Thursday evening training, the
most important session. That really pissed me off though, as usual, I
didn't complain. On Thursday evenings I went for my reading/spelling
lessons. I'm dyslexic. Maybe not dyslexic, but I'd never learned to read
and never learned to spell. Something to do with my phonics. After a couple
of weeks, my mother explained that Thursday evenings was the only time my
private tutor, a retired teacher, could take me.

"Okay, I'll teach him," sighed Coach. "Wednesdays after school, 4 till half
past five. Your place or mine?" Coach was not only a football manager, but
he was training at college to be a teacher, and he was specialising in the
teaching of reading! I jumped at the chance. We agreed on his house because
it was much closer to my school than ours. Best of all, Coach agreed not to
tell any of the other lads I was having 'private lessons'. They would have
taken the mick out of me something rotten.

Coach was a brilliant football manager. He was even better at teaching
reading and spelling, which takes some doing with some who hated both. he
turned everything into games, competitions and quizzes, and most of the
time you learned without realising you were being taught. We measured my
progress every week and I was making amazing progress.

It started about the fourth lesson. We were sitting close together on a
couch in the living room. I had the book in my lap. I was reading out
loud. I always forgot the full stop and read on into the next sentence. It
didn't matter how often Coach told me, two minutes later I'd forgotten.

"This'll help," he said. He put his hand just below the bottom of the
book. His hand was resting at the bottom of my stomach. Every time I came
towards the end of the sentence, he pressed my stomach a little. It worked!
I remembered to stop, most of the time. That continued for about fifteen
minutes. I read and Coach applied gentle pressure to the bottom of my
stomach. No big deal. Except, of course, that it gave me a hard-on. I sat
there utterly expressionless (I can do it for hours.) while Coach pressed a
couple of inches away from my erection. It was embarrassing at first, but
Coach didn't seem to notice anything, so I assumed it was an accident and
went on reading. It was embarrassing but also very pleasant. I hadn't the
faintest interest in sex. Of course I'd heard the obligatory filth in
school and in the football changing rooms, but it seemed to have nothing to
with me. I was small, slight, blond, green-eyed, tight-lipped, and
practically not there, except when doing sports. Why would anyone be
interested in me?

Next week the same thing happened. This time there was a variation that
showed what was happening was no accident. Despite the pressure on my
stomach, despite my hard-on, I still forgot to stop at the end of some of
the sentence. "We have to get the all right," laughed Coach. He slid his
hand under my school jumper, then under my school shirt, just above the
waist band of my trousers. Every time we reached the end of a sentence,
he's pressed his cool hand into my warm stomach, and I'd pause, then read
on. Could he still be unaware of my reaction? Could it still be an
accident? As he pressed, he ran his little finger along my skin just where
it emerged from my trouser waist. My little cock was throbbing.

I suppose I shouldn't have gone back the following week. I could have found
an excuse. I spent most of the week thinking them up. But when Wednesday
rolled round, I found myself looking forward to the lessons. You have to
remember the lessons really were brilliant. I knew I was making progress,
and I wanted to make more. Okay, my Coach liked fingering by bare skin. So
what? He was hardly your typical 'dirty old man'. I don't think he was 21,
and he was good-looking. He might have played professional football if he
hadn't done his knee in. And he liked me and he wanted me. As far as I
knew, nobody had ever 'wanted' me before. And he was good fun.

Halfway through the lesson he told me to lie on the carpet and read to
him. Lying flat out would help with my breathing, he said. It was so
comfortable lying there, one hand holding the book, the other pillowing my
head. I wasn't surprised when he lay down, full length, alongside me. Lying
flat out that way meant I was totally exposed. He began the familiar
pressure and stroking on my bare stomach. My prick hardened. There was no
way I could hide it. He stroked lower and lower until his thumb brushed my
erection below the thin grey flannel of my school trousers. I think if I'd
protested in any way, even drawing up legs, he would have stopped, and that
would have been that. I didn't. I was curious and aroused.

I felt him unclip the top of my trousers and edge down the zip. This was
further than I'd expected him to go. He edged aside the flaps of my flies,
exposing my white underpants. His fingers stroked the bare skin above the
elastic, then slipped underneath. He held my stiff penis between his thumb
and forefinger squeezing gently as I read on, missing more full stops than
I managed. This only lasted a couple of minutes. Then he closed me up,
zipped me up, closed my clip, and tucked my shirt in.

The lesson went on as if nothing had happened. It was insane to lie there
on the carpet in the living room and do what he did. The living room had a
huge window. Anyone visiting or passing by couldn't have missed us. A
little blond boy lying on a carpet reading beside a man with his hand in
the boy's open trousers. It was insane. The lesson ended and, as usual,
Coach walked me home because he had tea every Wednesday with friends who
lived near us. As we walked we chatted about the coming Saturday
match. Coach did most of the talking; as usual, I listened. I loved to
listen, especially to someone who was really enthusiastic about something I
loved. We never mentioned the sex; neither then, nor in what followed
afterwards did we once mention the sex. Perhaps that's what made it
possible.

Next week's lesson started with some fun card games to improve my
spelling. Then Coach said, "It's time we used the computer." I followed him
into a small bedroom. It was clean and tidy with a pleasant smell in the
air. On a desk beneath the window stood a computer. There were two chairs
in front of the desk. There was a single bed. We did a quiz on the
computer, all about football, it must have taken ages to prepare. It was
great fun.

Coach indicated the bed. "Get on and read this." I lay down on the bed,
face up, reading some pages he had prepared. They told a very funny story
about some of my friends and me. There was some light sex in the story. It
made me smile and want to read on. I had to fill in the blanks. Coach sat
down on the edge of the bed. "Read it to yourself first, and then out
loud."

I felt him push up my jumper and my shirt. I wasn't surprised. He undid the
clip of my trousers and unzipped me. "Lift," he said. Still reading, I
raised my bottom and let him slide my trousers and my underpants down to my
ankles. I felt him stroke my stomach, my pubic area, (I had half a dozen
wisps of blond hair), then take my cock between his fingers. I already had
an erection. I vaguely wondered if he was disappointed. I had a small cock,
then. About two inches and quite slim. My balls were hairless, like those
of a little boy. Physically, that's what I still was - a little boy. He
played around, stroking me, jerking me gently, his other hand tracing
patterns over my stomach, my chest and my nipples.

"Should I read out loud now?" I asked.

"Yes, go on," he said.

As I stumbled through the story, I felt his mouth suck in my cock. His
mouth was hot and wet. Slowly at first, but then faster and faster, his
head bobbed up and down on my cock. It was weird. When I really got stuck
over a word, he'd raise his head, pronounce the word, and then go back down
on me. Once I stopped and asked him what a word meant: the word was
'erect'. Coach raised his head. "It means sticking up or standing
up. That's where the word 'erection' comes from." I hadn't understood the
word 'erection' before then.

"Should I read it again?" I asked. He obviously wasn't finished.

"Yes, please, Mike. No mistakes this time."

I started reading again, more confidently second time round.

He grasped my hips. "Over."

I turned over so that I was lying face down. His fingers ran over my
buttocks. Then his lips. He pried the cheeks of my bottom open. I felt his
tongue run along the inside of my cheeks several times, then the hot tip
touched my hole. I was nearly sick with excitement. This was the dirtiest
thing I could think of anyone doing, yet it was the most exciting. I felt
the hot tip of his tongue run up and down the little serrated edge. He gave
a push and the tip slipped in. I lay there, willing my ring to pen so that
he could more of his tongue inside me, but it was far too small. I wasn't
worried he'd try to fuck me. I'd just say no. And I was so small built that
he'd have real trouble getting a finger in my hole, never mind his
prick. In any event, he didn't try.

"Over," he said.

I rolled over and went on reading. "Lift." I raised my bottom. He pulled up
my trousers and underpants, then did up my clothes as if I was three years
old. When I finished reading, I rolled off the bed and stood in front of
him while he tucked me in and tidied me up.

We went into the living room, finished the lesson, and had tea and
sandwiches. Then he walked me home.

This happened during each lesson for the next few weeks. Though he sucked
me for ten minutes at a time, I never came. He didn't seem to mind. He
never suggested I should do anything to him. Maybe he sensed I would have
refused. Maybe he just wanted to touch me. Maybe he'd got in deeper than
he'd intended and didn't know how to stop.

At half term I went on a f****y holiday to Florida. I came back tanned and
smelling of sun, sea and sand. When we finished the lesson on the computer,
Coach instructed me to lie on the bed and read to him. I lay face down. He
said, "Over." I said, "I don't want to." He said, "Okay, then start
reading, and don't forget your full stops."

We went on with our lessons for the next four months. He never touched me
again. That was the only difference. Everything was just as much fun. We
all played our hearts out for him on the football field, and he taught me
to read and spell.

Coach stayed with us for another two years. Then he went back to a younger
year group. As far as I know, he never 'abused' another boy.

That was five years ago.

A few weeks ago, my team staggered into a local pub. We were all quite
d***k.

I walked right into Coach.

"Hi, Rob, heard you boys won. Brilliant."

He was with his girlfriend of five years standing; I was with mine - she
was the only thing keeping me standing.

Coach and I gave each other big smiles. We chatted about nothing for a
couple of minutes, then I staggered off with my girlfriend and my mates to
the room on the other side of the bar. We'd booked it for celebrations. We
had something to celebrate.



Date: 25-08-98 (22:23) Number: 053 To: Apollo Refer#: 996 From: Will Read:
YES Subj: MY FIRST TIME Status: PRIVATE MESSAGE


My name's William, but everybody calls me Will. I was seduced when I was
twelve. But was I seduced only because I wanted to be seduced?

Parents can be amazingly naive. Mine used to let our junior school teacher
babysit me and my younger b*****rs, Jamie, 10, and Gary, 8. Our teacher was
called Andrew X., but when we stayed over at his house, he let us call him
Andy. I suppose part of the attraction at staying over at Andy's was the
amount of freedom he gave us.

In those days, not so long ago, I was tall for my age, and I had, they
said, choirboy, angelic good looks, though there was nothing else about the
angel in me. To tell the truth, I was so energetic I was a bit of a pain in
the ass, but Andy seemed to enjoy my high spirits, and I appreciated it.

We became regulars at Andy's place, about once a month, and we got into
certain routines, like wrestling on the carpet, the three of us against
Andy. That night, the night it really started, we got Andy onto the floor,
and managed to haul his sweatpants down. He wasn't wearing any underpants,
and he was completely exposed to our fascinated gaze. Well, my gaze was
fascinated; my b*****rs probably thought it was just another bit of fun.

Andy let me get a real eyeful, then wrestled the three of us under him. He
was tickling us, and we were laughing uncontrollably. Looking back, I
realise how often Andy touched us all over, non-sexually. I suppose he was
softening us for what might happen one day.

A little later I pushed Andy a bit further, just to see what his reaction
would be. I went into the bathroom, then waddled out with my pants around
my ankles, my T-shirt pulled down over my crotch. The others were sitting
on the couch, getting ready for the movie. I guess they thought I'd my
boxers on. I didn't. I jerked up my T-shirt in front of them to reveal I
had a full-blown hard-on. (In those days, I knew all the words, though I
hadn't done anything yet. I hadn't even jerked off, though I'd heard lots
about it in school.)

My b*****rs fell about laughing, but Andy just sat there in silence. He
looked at my face, then lowered his gaze to my naughty bits, then back to
my face. "Are you going to watch the movie like that?" he asked, which made
all of us fall about laughing. My face went red. I rushed back into the
bathroom and pulled up my pants, but I didn't put my boxers back on.

"Can I lie on the couch?" I asked. There were murmurs of protest from Jamie
and Gary. Usually we boys bundled up together on the carpet; it was a real
privilege to be on the couch next to Andy. The protests didn't last long;
my b*****rs were keen to get the movie started: Terminator II. Another
great thing about Andy was letting us watching adult-rated movies. We were
sworn to secrecy, without anyone saying anything overtly, and since all of
these movies contained v******e rather than sex, none of us was embarrassed
about it.

Andy shrugged his shoulders. I scrambled onto the couch, and stretched
myself full length, leaving just enough room for Andy to sit in the space
at the bottom of my feet.

The light went down. Jamie hit the VCR, and we were underway.

Two hours of big Arnie blasting everything human that moved: Fucking Great!

After about ten minutes, I wriggled along the couch a bit, so that my feet
and legs were d****d over Andy's knees. "Just getting comfortable," I
muttered. I felt Andy's hand drop onto my calves; he gave them a squeeze to
put my at my ease. I wasn't sure what was going to happen, but I have to
admit I hoped something would. I knew Andy liked me; I could see it in his
eyes; and I knew if from the little extra favours he did me now and
again. Nothing you could really put your finger on it, but it was there: I
was Andy's favourite boy.

Andy kept on squeezing my calf muscle. My cock began to stiffen a little. I
raised my right leg in the air to adjust my position, and felt Andy's hand
slide up between my legs till he reached the bottom of my butt. I said
nothing, but I eased my legs apart a little more, not quite sure why, but
knowing instinctively this would appeal to my teacher. A few moments later,
the squeezing began again, but this time the lower part of my buttocks got
the treatment. My cock gave little jumps and stiffened to its full
length. Maybe I was only twelve, but I knew what was happening: SEX!

The hand stroked my buttocks, then slid higher under my T-shirt. The
feeling of Andy's cool fingers on my naked flesh made my gulp. Then the
fingers sneaked their way under the elastic of my sweat pants until the
hand was flat against my naked buttocks. It was now or never. I could make
a vague muffled protest and the hand would slide away. Or I could do
nothing, and let what happened happen. I did nothing.

The fingers slid into my crack. My face was glowing with embarrassment, but
no one could see it in the half light of the darkened room. My b*****rs
were sprawled on the carpet facing away from us. I felt Andy's fingers
exploring my crack, though he steered clear of my bum hole. His finger tips
stroked the bottom of my scrotum, and I hunched up a little to give him
easier access. He gently manipulated my balls, then his fingers managed to
reach the base of my shaft. My hard cock pointed straight up to my belly,
and Andy couldn't get much further because of my position. But there was no
hiding the naked truth: I had a hard-on.

"It's getting cold in here." That was me. "Jamie, get me a duvet."

"Get your own duvet."

"You can have my crisps at half-time."

"One duvet coming up."

Andy's hand was withdrawn from my crack. He hit the pause button on the
remote. Jamie jumped up, nipped into our bedroom, and returned with a duvet
which he threw unceremoniously across me. I twisted so I was lying more on
my side, my body open to the TV screen, and to Andy's fingers if they
returned. I didn't have long to wait.

I suppose Andy took my stillness for the acquiesence it was. His fingers
slipped under the elastic of my sweatpants again, but this time they slid
down my front and wrapped around my erection. He carressed my cock and
balls, his fingers edged my foreskin back, and he began working the skin up
and down my shaft. The intense feelings of pleasure he created ran through
my hard-on, the balls tightened in their sac, and I imagined I could feel
my heartbeat in my asshole, which, I guess, is impossible. For the time I
was being masturbated, and it wasn't by my own hand.

Under the duvet, Andy worked my sweatpants down to my knees. It was amazing
to feel his hand and fingers work over my crotch, my genitals, and the
flesh between my thighs. I lay there watching Edward Furlong on the back of
Arnie's motorcycle, half-imagining it was Andy and I going on that
delirious adventure. We were on one of our own.

I felt Andy shift his position. His fingers raised the duvet, and I
suddenly felt his hot breath on my stomach. I panicked. I reached down and
gripped his hair, holding his head away from me. I wasn't scared at the
prospect of his mouth around my cock; that seemed a natural progression. I
was scared Jamie might turn around and see our junior school teacher
sucking me off! Generally, we b*****rs kept each other's secrets, but that
would have been stretching loyalty a bit far.

Andy returned to stroking my cock. The waves of pleasure built to an
intensity that couldn't last. I held back the whimpers and moans in my
throat. I began to shove hard against Andy's fingers and hand; in fact, I
was fucking his hand, then my hips crotch, thighs and hips bucked, and
little jets of hot liquid spurted from my cock. I was naive, but I wasn't
an idiot: I was cumming! For the first time in my life I was cumming,
shooting my load, having an orgasm. I'd had a few wet dreams in my time,
but they didn't count. This was the real thing, and it was unbelievably
exquisite.

Where my cum was going, I didn't give a fuck. That was Andy's job. He'd
caysed it to happen; he'd clean up the mess. I was glad to be under one
Andy's duvets and not in my own sl**ping back. Selfish, or what?

For the next hour I concentrated on the movie, though my cock never got
really soft. At the end of the film, I asked Andy if I could sl**p on the
couch. More protests from Jamie and Gary. But I said Andy's cat had been
sl**ping in the spare bedroom, and that was rotten on my asthma. I needed
the couch if I was to get a good night's sl**p. My b*****rs huffed and
puffed, but they were too satisfied with the movie, and too tired to
protest for long. I got my way.

Andy let me take a quick shower to remove any lingering cat hairs, and I
returned to the lounge wrapped only in a huge fresh bath towel. I scrambled
under the duvet, and waited for Andy to wish me good night. Lying there in
the darkness, I felt my cock stiffen again. I was embarrassed, and turned
on my stomach. After a couple of minutes, I heard Andy come in and kneel by
the side of the couch. He half-tried to turn me over, but I resisted. My
cock, though hard, was still sensitive, and I wasn't sure how I'd react to
a blow-job. (See how well I knew all the right words!)

Andy edged down the bath towel until it was bunched at my ankles. My bare
ass presented itself to him, and I was glad I'd given myself a good scrub
in the shower. He began to rub and stroke my bottom. It felt neat. Then I
felt him part the crack in my buttocks, and I before I could figure out
"what next", I felt his tongue slide up the inside of my thighs. The tip
poked at my bum hole. I couldn't believe it. Here was our much-respected
teacher licking my asshole. Thank God, I'd washed myself thoroughly. And he
was doing more than licking it: he stuck the tip of his tongue right inside
me. It wasn't comfortable, but it did't hurt, and as I got used to it, it
felt kinda good. It gave the well-known insult "kiss my ass" a whole new
meaning.

I didn't make any sound, apart from little grunts, and Andy was probably
unsure of himself, because he suddenly spoke.

"Look, Will," he said, "I'm not sure if you want be to be doing this, so
I'm going to my room. Come if you want. I want you to, but it's up to you."
I sensed him rise and walk away.

I lay there for a few moments trying to figure out what it was I wanted. I
liked Andy, and I liked what he was doing to me. I wanted to have that
feeling again. But did that make me a fag, a homo? I didn't know. And I
didn't much care. The moment was all that mattered.

I got up, pulled the towel around me, and padded to Andy's bedroom. The
door was ajar.

"Andy," I whispered.

"Yes, Will?"

"I can't get to sl**p. Can I stay with you for a bit?"

"Yes, Will."

I padded into the room. Only a bed lamp was on. I dropped the towel and
scrambled quickly under Andy's duvet. I put my arms on the pillow, and my
head on my arms. I closed my eyes.

Andy started kissing me. Light little kisses, nothing serious. First my
forehead, then myt cheeks, then my lips, just brushing them. Then my chest,
my nipples, my tummy button. I was a little embarrassed when his lips
pulled at the little pubic hair I had, but even that was exciting. Then his
lips brushed the bottom of my shaft, so that it leaned against his cheek. A
finger insinuated itself between my legs, found my crack, and stroked the
lips of my ring. Every now and then, Andy would whisper nice things, sweet
things, things that reassured me.

I knew he was going to go further, so I relaxed and let his finger slip
inside me. His mouth, hot and wet, took in my penis and began to slide up
and down my erection. I reached out with my hand and discovered Andy was
naked! I was scared at first, but I couldn't resist the urge to explore.

His cock was big, very big, but maybe that was only in comparison to what I
knew - boys' cocks. And he was hairy, very hairy. "Aw fuck it," I thought
to myself, and stretched my fingers around his hard-on. I could feel it
throbbing as if it had a beating heart of its own. Tentatively, I began to
work the skin up and down the shaft, hoping I was doing it right. It was
hard to concentrate, because Andy was sucking my cock hard, while his
finger did things inside of me I can't even begin to describe.

At one point, he left my cock and raised my legs onto his shoulders. I knew
he was examining my asshole. I'd done myself a couple of times; lying on my
head, pitching my legs over my shoulders and having a look at the little
puckered brown hole with its darker-skinned ring. For the life of me, I
couldn't see anything sexy about it. Andy obviously could; he kissed it and
sucked it till I thought he would turn it inside out. Finally, he
remembered what I needed and got back to my cock, sucking me faster and
faster till I exploded for a second time that night.

I slept in Andy's arms that night. I watched him jack himself off three or
four times. To be honest, I did it for him the fourth time. I couldn't
bring myself to suck him off, though he pressed the back of my head
hopefully now and again. A few weeks later I did it for him; it turned out
to be no big deal, though I always preferred to be done to rather than to
do myself, if you follow me.

Andy and I had sex for about three months. Then it all ended when Andy got
caught. He got caught having sex with Gary, my eight year old b*****r! I
could've told him Gary was a heck of a blabbermouth. Anyway, they hushed it
all up, and Andy left our school, and, as far as I know, he left our town
and teaching all together.

I felt guilty for a bit. Then I got on with my life. That's what you do
when you're twelve years old.



Date: 25-08-98 (22:38) Number: 057 To: Apollo Refer#: 999 From: Tim F.
Read: YES Subj: MY FIRST TIME Status: PRIVATE MESSAGE

July 18th 1996, a warm, sunny afternoon in a cathedral city in the south
east of England. I was doing freelance work (graphic design) for a couple
of months, staying a hotel, and feeling pleasantly bored.

About four in the afternoon, out window-shopping, I answered a call of
nature and headed for the toilets near the city centre. Going in, I glanced
at a young boy, about 12 or 13, sitting on the entrance step. He was in
school uniform. I thought he might be waiting for a friend or even for his
father - though it was a pretty insalubrious place to be sitting.

I entered the toilets, found a urinal and pulled my dick out. I'd hardly
started to piss when I noticed someone take the next urinal. A bit odd
since none of the other urinals was in use. Tradition dictates you don't
stand beside another guy if there are spaces elsewhere. It was the boy.

A little embarrassed, I listened to myself splashing into the bowl. No
similar sounds from the next bowl. I didn't look. He was a boy, I was man,
you don't look. I shook myself and washed my hands. I glanced back. The boy
was still standing at the urinal, apparently taking a leak, but he was
looking over his shoulder - at me! I hurried out of the toilets and headed
back the few yards to the city centre. I sat down on one of the benches.

Curiosity got the better of me. Surely the boy wasn't... I had to take a
look. Sure enough, he was sitting there on the step, eyeing every man who
entered the toilet. Drawn as if by a magnet, I strolled casually over and
looked down at the boy. He looked up at me and held my look.

God, he was an angel!

Streaked blond hair with a darker underlay. The face of a choir boy. Clear,
freckled skin. Strong dark eyebrows. Eyelashes that brushed the skin below
his eyes. Large hazel eyes. A small, straight nose, slightly curved,
slightly upturned. Fullish lips and perfect teeth. I didn't see all that in
a single glance. I saw it a few minutes later as we sat together on a bench
in the city centre. I'd nodded to him and walked away. He got up and
followed me. Butterflies danced in my stomach. I remember thinking how
crazy this was; not only me walking off with a boy who'd been soliciting
males in front of a public toilet, but the boy himself taking such insane
risks.

His name was Tony M. He was thirteen. He went to the local comprehensive
Catholic school. He was funny, articulate, self-possessed, and in no way
naive. He only had half an hour. His little s****r was in McDonalds for a
birthday party with her friends. He had to collect her at 5 and see her
home. He wasn't quite 13; he'd be 13 on August 18, in exactly one
month. Tony steered the conversation round to sex, and more precisely to
dicks, pricks, cocks.

Had I seen a big one? What did I consider a big one? Did I know any boys
with big ones? Did I know any boys his age with big ones? Did I have a big
one?

Put like that it is crude. But that's not the way Tony did it. He had a
real enthusiasm for big cocks. His skin glowed and his eyes shone as we
discussed cocks in general and big cocks in particular.

"Well, do you?"

"Do I what?"

"Have a big one?" At last he blushed.

"Depends what you call big," I fenced, blushing.

"Can I see it?"

I'd never had sex with a man or boy in my life. What made him think...?

"Okay. But where?"

"McDonalds."

"No, we can't. Remember my s****r. The toilets. Come on." Tony practically
jogged to the toilets with me in tow.

The toilets were just closing.

He looked at me frantically.

"The bus station toilets. Come on!"

This time we did jog. I was 21, no problem.

As we reached the station toilets, we slowed down to a reasonably dignified
scamper.

The toilets were empty. There were two cubicles. Neither door had a
lock. Tony pulled me inside one. The place reeked of urine. He backed me
towards the toilet seat.

"Sit down. I'll do you first."

Semi-dazed, I sank back onto the toilet seat. Tony dropped to his knees and
scrabbled with the opening of my trousers. "Fuck it." He pulled the belt
open, unzipped me, hauled down my underpants.

My cock sprang up, so hard it actually ached.

The boy knelt over me, his fascinated gaze on my prick, as he jerked me
hard and fast, his lips brushing the head every now and then. I was too
excited to feel that much. It was a tiny cubicle with another next
door. There was no lock on the door. It was a very busy toilet. A
twelve-year-old schoolboy was kneeling between my legs, enthusiastically
tossing me off. Insane!

After five minutes, Tony gave me an exasperated look. "Hurry up," he
whispered.

"Stand up," I whispered.

The boy stood up and started to undo his trousers. Then he took his hands
away and looked down at me. He didn't have to say anything. I reached out,
unclasped his school flannels, unzipped him and pushed his trousers and
white underpants to his knees. Tony pushed his jacket open and pulled up
his shirt and sweater until they were around his neck.

His body was as beautiful as his face. Clean, creamy skin. A strong chest,
washboard stomach with little belly button (an inner). A patch of dark hair
at the base of his stomach. His erection, around four inches, pointing
straight up to his chin. His prick as thick as my thumb. I edged back the
foreskin and ran my fingers tenderly over his prick and balls. Tony pushed
at my head. I sank down and took his prick in my mouth. I sucked him the
way I thought it should be done, varying the pressure, depth and speed,
while one hand worked on his ballsac and the other stroked his chest and
nipples. I could hear the boy sighing audibly above me.

Tony came in a couple of minutes, hips and knees jerking as he shot his
surprisingly thick, hot load into my mouth and throat. I gulped him
down. He pushed my face away, his cock was that sensitive. I thought the
encounter was coming to an end. Not quite.

The boy grinned at me, then turned, leant against the door and flicked his
shirt tail up to show me his ass. I couldn't believe he was expecting me to
fuck him there and then. I grasped my cock, still so hard it hurt, up and
down his crack before burrowing it between his cheeks. I shot my load!
Cumming took my completely by surprise. A stream of warm jism shot deep
into the boy's crack. Tony's reaction - he wiggled his bum!

We pulled ourselves together and did up our clothes. Tony smiled all the
time. If I hadn't chatted to him earlier, I would have suspected he was
half-witted. He was anything but that. I wanted to whisper, "You go first,"
but he flung the door open, turned to me, and shook my hand. "Thank you
very much," he said. "I'm late for my s****r." And he sprinted off across
the station in the direction of McDonalds, his school tie flapping behind
him.

I never saw Tony again.

I haunted the toilets for the next two weeks. I didn't want sex again with
him. I wanted to sit him down and giving him a good telling-off. I wanted
to talk about the risks he was taking: ****, murder, AIDS.

Tony needs help. Every boy who is driven to haunting the streets and
toilets looking for casual sex needs help. I probably need help, too, but
that's help of a different kind.

Tony's needs come first.

If you find him/them - the Lost Boys - don't use them, help them.

LOG OFF

... Continue»
Posted by iamyourforever 3 years ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Masturbation, Mature  |  Views: 5870  |  
95%
  |  3

Mom's still my first

My name is Trish (not real obviously) and I have been reading lots of
stories on various pages of late. Most of them are really exciting and some
are quite different. If half of them are true, some of you are leading
extraordinary lives - I guess that mine is a little out of the norm as well.
What I have wanted to write about for quite some time now, and am finally
legally old enough to do so (at least from a socially set "norm"
perspective) is a true story about the lead up to and the first time that I
ever made love.

That's pretty normal you might say. Well it is, but who it was, is the "out
of the norm" part of my life. My first, and as yet only sexual partner has
been my mother. I have long since rationalised that it is not the normal
way of lesbian relationships, but I believe that having mum as my lover, has
no real bearing on any other part of my life. I have been in love with her
since before we made love and I can't see a way of being in love with anyone
else. In fact I doubt whether I would have felt comfortable with anyone
else.

I want to tell you how it happened and let you know what an amazing
experience it was. It happened just over five years ago just before I
turned 13. Dad had left 3 years earlier with another woman. I would not
have left with dad for all the money in the world, because he was a really
harsh man, who treated mom and me (as their only c***d) really badly. In
the end I am really happy and to this day, don't maintain contact with him.
I'm still living with mom now - only we live as a lesbian couple in a
different city - where no-one else knows that we are mother and daughter.

Anyway I need to get on with how it happened........

Mom, who was 28 at the time dad left, had always been open and answered my
questions honestly, especially about what had happened with him and their
relationship. Mum told me that, not only did he treat her badly, he had
also lost interest in her and had found a younger woman and that he would
probably be happier with his new partner, than he ever was with mum. She
also told me to expect that he would not want to make contact with me for
some time, as he hadn't told his new partner about Mum or I.

Mom and I were best friends, we would, and continue to, tell each other
everything. I was never afraid to go to Mom with any question or any
problem, no matter how silly or embarrassing I thought it was - even ones of
a sexual nature - and I had a few of those. I was pretty curious and Mom
was always straight with me.

Mum has always been a freelance journalist, preferring to work from home,
specialising in social anthropology. She has always done pretty well, so we
never really struggled too much for anything after dad left. I had to wait
for most things, but I got them and I think that mum's philosophy was good
for me and taught me how to wait for the good things in life - like my own
computer. We lived in a good, quiet neighborhood and this only added to the
palatability of mum's frequent overnight trips away, for research and
interviews. These weren't a problem when dad was around, but mum always
felt guilty about them after he left. I kept telling her that it was OK, I
was responsible, our house had good locks and besides - I was ten - or
eleven - or twelve - or thirteen. She trusted the area, and me, but she
always rang at once per night and once in the morning, whenever she was
away. After all, I was mature but I was only a young woman.

I was one of those early bloomers, had had my first period by 11 and was
pretty much developed by 12 - with just a few inches to go on my chest. I
had also kissed a couple of boys - at their behest mind - but never really
got the zing or pang, or whatever a girl is supposed to get from kissing a
boy/guy. Yes I was young and yes they and I were inexperienced and clumsy,
mum told me. When I asked if I was gay because I didn't get all hot and
sweaty when they kissed me, she said that she thought it was too early to
tell.

So, being of an A type personality, I started to read as much as I could on
both subjects - because, after all, this would shape a large part of my
life. It was about that time that I really became aware of my body and
started to explore it and might I say, had a lot of fun doing it. I also
managed to "obtain" one of those rated 'R' magazines that they sell in
corner stores and news agencies, when I put inside a paper. The magazine
was one of those typical low grade ones that had some written stories and
showed pictures of both hetro and lesbian sex - I was fascinated. I wrote
about everything, and I mean everything - recording it all in an electronic
diary on my computer.

That's where all of my fantasies went - and you can imagine there were some
pretty weird ones and some straight laced ones. Reading back over my diary,
I realise now that there was a steady, but gradual, shift first from hetro
fantasies, to ones of lesbian sex. I had started by checking out boys. I'd
watch people, mostly of my own age, but also good looking men older than me.
I started to realise that my tendencies weren't towards men but towards
women and I started to pay particular attention at places like school
showers and at the pool and pool showers. Gradually my fantasies turned
completely towards women - some my age, some mum's age. This went on until
I was about 12 and a half. That's when I had my first girl/girl encounter.

It happened at school one day after the last class, Physical Education.
Another girl and I, Melanie, were misbehaving and were told that we were to
stay behind after school to put all of the equipment away and sweep the gym
floor. I didn't really know Melanie, as she mixed with a different group of
girls, but she was very good looking and when I realised that we'd be alone,
I planned to take every opportunity to check her out. I was aiming to get
some very good material for some girl/girl fantasies. This was Melanie's
last day at the school, as her f****y was moving interstate a couple of days
later So I thought that I could look all I liked and it wouldn't matter if
she caught me, because she wouldn't be able to tell anyone at the school,
thereby damaging my pristine reputation.

When we had almost finished sweeping the floors, Mrs Clayfield (the rather
too large PE teacher) said that she had to leave and told us to have a
shower and lock the door on our way out. We finished sweeping and moved
into the change rooms to get undressed for the shower. I took my time
undressing and took every opportunity to check out Melanie. She had a very
good body, with breasts that were a little bit bigger than mine and she had
a slightly curvier figure - I was impressed. So impressed in fact that, I
got a little distracted and she caught me staring. When I looked up, she
was looking directly in my eyes and had a big grin on her face. Regardless
that she couldn't tell anyone that I caught her, I still blushed crimson
red. Melanie's grin widened and she asked me, bold as brass, "See anything
you like?"

I blushed even more and mumbled a response that included a sorry or two and
a weekly mumbled yes. All Melanie did was turn and start to walk towards
the showers. All I could think as I stood, was "nice ass". After entering
the shower room, we started showers in adjoining cubicles. I was both
embarrassed, but very excited at the same time. I was just rinsing the
shampoo from my hair, when Melanie lightly tapped me on the shoulder. I
squealed and spun around and this caused her to squeal as well. We giggled
for a couple of seconds, when I noticed that Melanie was naked and standing
right in front of me. My mouth dropped open a little and I looked at her.
She was smiling as my eyes fell to her breasts and then down over her belly
to her pubic hair. It was neatly trimmed and laid flat against her pubic
area, because she was wet. Her hair was also flat against her head and neck
and beads of water were dripping down her body. I thought that she looked
stunning and was completely mesmerised. I felt myself become aroused and
start to get wet between my legs. I started to fantasize about Melanie and
I doing all sorts of things. All of a sudden, I snapped back to reality and
looked up at her. She smiled again - but I couldn't say anything, I was too
excited.

Melanie, looked at me, held her soap out and said, "Could you wash my back
please?" With more confidence that I felt I said "sure, as long as you wash
mine." Melanie smiled and said "I'd love to."

Melanie turned around and moved back towards me a little to get a bit of
water on her back. I moved to one side and gently reached up with my left
hand to part her hair at the back and push it over the front of her
shoulders. I started to slowly wash Melanie's back from the shoulders down,
enjoying the feeling of her smooth feminine skin under my hands. I moved
towards her to make light contact with the left hand side of her body.

Zing, Pang, Bang - the light contact of my body, shoulder, side of my left
breast, tummy and hip, against her left hand side, was so profoundly
exciting that was like and electric shock. My nipples became fully erect
and I could feel myself get even more wet between my legs. It must have
taken me about five minutes to get to the small of her back - now what do I
do, I thought. Melanie removed any doubt about what I should do, as she
bent forward, only slightly, making her buttocks much more accessible to me.

I started to wash her buttocks with slow, large round circles. I bent
slightly in the opposite direction to Melanie, keeping the contact between
us from the hip on down, and started to use both hands on her soaped up
cheeks. As I was doing this, Melanie let out a very soft low moan. I took
this as a positive signal and moved my hands towards her upper legs. She
started to move her left leg slightly and, on instinct, I moved closer and
at the same time slightly parted my legs, allowing her left leg to move
between mine. I bend a little further over and started to move my hands
down, towards her crouch. All the while I was running on pure instinct and
fantasies that I had constructed for myself.

As I got to the top of her legs, Melanie shuddered and she stood up, turned
around and we looked into each others eyes. She had a look of surprise and
. . something else in there. I couldn't tell exactly what it was, and all
of a sudden I thought " you idiot, you've gone to far, she's going to scream
blue murder and I'm going to get in all sorts of trouble. I blushed and
said, in a shaky voice, "Sorry . . I'm really sorry."

That's when Melanie's face changed. She took a step towards me and lifted
her hands, gently taking my face in them and, looking me straight in the
eyes, said "Oh Trish, you have nothing to be sorry about. That was the best
back wash I've ever had." Then she leaned in and lightly kissed me once on
the lips. Zing, Pang, Bang - only bigger this time. Melanie, seeing that I
wasn't going to back away, moved in towards me again, kissing me more fully
this time. And this time I responded, with equal pressure. WOW, how soft
another women's lips are, compared to those of boys.

My nipples got so erect that I could feel them physically hurting me. It
was like they wanted to burst out the front of my breasts. Again on
instinct, still kissing Melanie, I lifted my hands to her upper arms and
slid them over the top of her shoulders and down her back. I stopped when I
got about mid way down her back and, as I moaned with my lips against hers,
I gently pulled her towards me. It was at that point that we both
simultaneously opened our mouths and, tentatively at first, touched tongue
to tongue. We both moaned and as we did, the full front of our bodies came
into contact.

I could feel her breasts touch mine and our stomachs touch and I could feel
her pubic bone rub against mine. We both moaned again and pulled each other
close, now kissing as passionately as we knew how. Out tongues were frantic
against each others and we started to move our bodies against each other.
Melanie put her arms over my shoulders and hugged me tighter - our breasts
were mashed together. I moved my hands down to her hips and pulled hard,
and could feel my pubic bone touch hers. I became desperate for this
feeling to continue and reached around further to grab her ass cheeks and
pull her to me. As I did that Melanie broke contact with my lips, let out a
loud moan and moved her hands straight to my ass to do the same.

I looked down and was just about to reach up and take my feel my first
breast, when we both heard a banging on the door to the girls change room.
We froze. I yelled out the standard response to women present in the room
"Girls changing room occupied." That's when we both heard the vice
principles voice, "Girls, Mrs Clayfield told me that she had to go and said
that you should be finished before I completed my nightly check. Melanie
Sanderson, your mother is waiting to pick you up in the school parking lot,
so I suggest that you both get a move on and get home. You have three
minutes girls!"

We both yelled our compliance and not wanting to let go of Melanie, I
reached back around behind me to turn the shower off. As I did it, I felt a
pair of lips on my right nipple - ZING, PANG, BANG. I stifled a moan and
brought my hands to her head, forcing her further onto me. WOW WOW WOW!!!,
it felt so incredibly good. But I didn't want to miss out, so I reached
around and gently took one of Melanies breasts in my right hand. How
different is was and how soft. More banging on the door and this brought
Melanie off my nipple in fright.

She started to turn and move away to get dry, but I held onto her. She
looked back at me I said "I want a turn at that." She smiled and taking one
of her breasts in her hand, she said "Feel free." This is something that I
had been thinking about doing and I slowly lowered my head and as I
approached her breast, slightly opened my mouth. Out through that came my
tongue and I lightly touched the very tip of Melanie's nipple. I ran my
tongue around it as I continued to move my face towards her breast. I
opened my mouth and took as much of her breast into it as I could. This
brought a moan from Melanie and, as I had done, she moved her hands to the
back of my head, forcing me further onto her breast.

BANG, BANG, BANG, "Last Warning Girls - Get out of the shower and get home!"

We were both shocked into action at that one and quickly moved to get
dressed. As we were getting dressed, I said to Melanie, "I just want you to
know that this is the first time I've done anything like this before. I
have been thinking about it for a while and hadn't intended on doing
anything else other than check you out today, and with you leaving I thought
that it would be OK, even if you caught me. But now I wish that you weren't
going, because there's so much more that I want us to do."

Melanie just smiled and, not knowing her at all well, I wasn't really
prepared for her reply. She said, "I've been checking you out for weeks and
when I saw that you were going to get in trouble during class, I though I'd
try that too, so I could get you alone and get you into the shower. But I
wouldn't be taking it any further - you are not my type and I wouldn't even
talk to you outside, so there wouldn't have been any chance for you to "try
anything else" with me." With that she walked out and I was never to see
her again.

In many ways I wasn't surprised, because we hadn't mixed before; but I was
also heart broken and pretty much cried all the way home. When I got home I
went straight to my room and Mum came in asking if I was OK. All I could do
was cry. She asked me if I had been hurt and if I was OK, with such a
loving tone in her voice, all I could do was to reach up a hug her.

After I'd settled down some, I told her that I had kissed another girl and
had liked it. I outlined the situation with Melanie and how, in the end, I
had been immediately dumped. Mum was really good about it and said that she
had also tried it at my age - now that shocked me into consciousness. Mum
said that I shouldn't be disappointed and that there were lots of mean
hearted people out there. She said that something similar had happened to
her a number of times and that it was one of the hardest things to get used
to. She also said that I should learn from it and, in response to my
questions, said again that it might still be too early to tell if I was a
lesbian or not.

I'll always remember that mum was so gentle and understanding with me that
night. When she had finally been able to settle me down, she told me how
proud she was of me. I looked questioningly at her and she replied that she
was proud because I hadn't been mean, that I had been brave enough to seek
out what I felt I wanted and because I felt confident enough to tell her
about it straight away. We hugged and mum hustled me off to bed and then
left.

I had so many questions swimming about in my head after she left and I found
that I couldn't sl**p. I had to sort this mess out in my own head first.
That night I wrote about ten pages in my diary, describing what Melanie and
I got up to and what I was feeling before, during and after. Over the next
week or so I rationalised that it wasn't my fault and I confirmed that I had
really enjoyed the experience with Melanie. I wrote that I felt that I was
indeed a lesbian. It all went into the diary on my computer, including all
of the questions that arose from my realisation.

For the next couple of weeks, everything was OK, I was back into school and
my friends, none of which I had any sexual feelings for, but took great
enjoyment in stealing fleeting glances at during time of nakedness or
semi-nakedness. I pretty much continued to bumble along - until one of
Mum's trips away.

Mum was actually going away for two nights on this one trip - over a weekend
though - up into the hills to conduct some research and interviews inside a
particular group of religious nuts (at least I thought they were). She had
been commissioned to complete an article by the group as part of a publicity
campaign, after some bad press. As she was getting ready, she gave me the
password and access details of her email account and she asked me to check
for a particular email from the group, providing final details of where she
was to meet them.

I was supposed to check every half an hour until it arrived and then call
her on her mobile, but definitely before seven in the evening, before she
went out of mobile range. I must have had to promise her a hundred times
that I wouldn't misbehave and that I would not go out past dark, and mum
told me that she would call me at about eight each night to make sure and
once during the day. I don't think that she was really worried, but this
was the first time that she had left me for two nights. Mum kissed my
forehead as she rushed out the door. I checked her email every half hour as
I was told and rang her at about six to give her the final meeting place
details.

I was just about to close down mum's computer, when I thought that I'd have
a bit of a snoop around. I was doing a bit of surfing of some of mum's
favourite sites, when I discovered, way down in a directory path, some links
to some porn sites. That wasn't to hard to understand because Mom had been
alone for the last three years plus, without going out on more than a couple
of dates - none of which lasted past the first. Perhaps they were just to
placate persistent guys, but they never went past the first date. What
shocked me, however, was that they were off the beat lesbian sites. I had
found my way around net-nanny and had surfed a bit, but I'd never seen
anything like these before. A couple were harmless teen sex sites, but then
about another three or four were teen/adult sites. I had been surfing
around these for about an hour, downloading as many images and stories as I
could find. The images were making me REALLY horny and I started to play
with myself.

I'd never had any problem achieving an orgasm - for me that has never been a
problem - and I was on about my third, when the Lotus Notes new mail window
came up. Just as I was about to click to open the mail, the phone rang. I
looked over at the clock as I was about to answer the phone and with a
smile, picked it up and said, "Hello Mum". Mum laughed and said, "How did
you know that it was me." Laughing, I said, "Who else would ring right on
eight o'clock?" We talked for a couple of minutes and mum asked what I was
doing. I told her that I was about to head off to bed as I was quite tired.
She asked if I'd turned her computer off, because there was some stuff
there that was personal and, lying, I said yes (I was having to much fun
surfing all of mum's sites). She said Ok and we ended the call.

It wasn't until just after I hung up the phone that it occurred to me that
mum might have done what I was going now - down load some stories etc. I
went back over to the computer and the new mail window was still in the
front. I clicked on the open mail button and up popped a message from a Bev
that was quite difficult to understand. She had obviously been talking to
mum about the subject for some time and she wrote as though they were
talking in the same room at the time - kind of in veiled speach. All I
could decipher was that Bev had sent mum something and was glad that she had
hidden it well, but wanted to know what she thought of it.

This had me curious and I went in search inside mum's mail folders for other
emails from this Bev character. But I couldn't find any and eventually lost
interest. Instead I went in search of any downloaded stuff that mum may
have had from the sites. I basically ravaged her computer and it wasn't
until the end of a .doc and .zip search within explorer, that I found the
jackpot.

Way down in a false trail of folders, was a directory that contained about
300 images and one word file. I started at the top of the images and
couldn't believe what I saw. They were all lesbian images. There were only
a few tame ones, but most of them were of mid teens/adults. They were in
all sorts of scenarios and positions, but all were lesbian images. Towards
the end there were a group of images that were just ZZ01.jpg etc etc. These
ones really opened my eyes, because these images were of girls my own age in
lesbian acts with women of mum's age. I decided to burn the whole directory
to CD and copying mum's login and internet passwords and the location of the
hidden directory, I closed mum's computer and left her office.

I went straight to my bedroom and started my computer, loading the CD
immediately. I had another slower look through the images and some were of
things that I hadn't even thought of before - like all different sizes and
shapes of dildos, threesomes and even a few fisting shots. I was as horny
as hell and couldn't stop playing with myself. My favourites were the ones
of girls of my own age, with women of mum's age. It was about ten o'clock
by the time I was finally able to look away from the images. That's when I
first looked at the single word file - the file that would change my life
forever.

No wonder there were no more emails from Bev in mum's machine, she had
obviously cut and paste all of them into this word document - which was
almost one meg in size - to hide the content from a snooping me. It started
with a few emails from some other women, and I only recognised one name from
the four or five that appeared. It looked to me as though mum had been
referred down a chain - until finally Bev's name appeared. These weren't
ordinary emails, they were exploring a subject that I hadn't even considered
- lesbian i****t. When I first saw it in about the second of third email, I
was completely shocked, and the issue wasn't discussed in any great detail -
instead the emails just skirted around the subject and asked what, at first
glance appeared to be lame questions. But this changed as the emails went
along and by the fifteenth or so, when Bev's name first appeared, it was the
only topic discussed.

What had happened in those emails, was that somehow mum had found a network
of women who were having sexual relationships with their daughters or
mothers. That's when it hit me - Does mum want to take me as a sexual
partner? For some reason, the idea didn't repulse me at all, in fact I was
flattered, especially given some of the things that mum had written in her
emails about me - how pretty I was, describing me and my body and how much
she loved me as a mother, but that she felt that she wanted more - WOW!
That's about the point where Bev's emails started, which by the dates had
been about four months ago. I read on.

The first ten or so of Bev's emails were asking mum a whole lot of
questions, even things like bank account details and about various forms of
ID. Bev explained that this was both a test and a way to ensure that the
group that mum was potentially about to enter, would not be compromised.
Mum had apparently been quite forthcoming and complied with all requests,
providing any and all information required and answering any questions that
she was asked. Overall the stuff in there really opened my eyes to how
serious mum was about this.

Towards the end of the document, which took me about two hours to read and
digest (as much as I could at that time of night) Bev asked mum to explain
in detail, why she thought that mum and I would make an ideal partnership.
Mum's response was a bombshell and it cemented all of the ideas that had
been forming in my head. She described that she had had several lesbian
experiences, as recently as a couple of weeks ago (whilst she was on one of
trips), but that all of her fantasies were of her and I. She then went on
to list all of the reasons she had for us to become lovers. The way she
described why she wanted me, how much she wanted us to be together as lovers
and why she was in love with me (more than just as a mother), brought tears
to my eyes. My heart almost burst with the love I felt for mum after
reading that - I couldn't believe that my own mother wanted me to become her
lover.

What Bev wrote next really got me excited. She said that she was prepared
to guide mum to the point of seducing me, if that's what she wanted - but
that she would have to be the one that made the move. She also asked mum
why she thought that I was inclined towards girls. Mum wrote about what I
had told her of Melanie and how I said that I thought that I was a lesbian.
She said that she had cuddled me too her that night and wanted to do nothing
but take the pain away and that she wanted to replace it with the love she
felt for me and to make love to me to make me forget the pain. Bev
cautioned Mum about moving too fast and said that this had to be done
slowly.

The second last group of emails in the file between Bev and mum were just 4
days before she left. In it Bev said that she felt confident that Mum could
do it and cautioned again that it could not be rushed. Bev suggested that
the first thing that Mum should do was to increase the level of sexuality in
the house. She suggested that Mum appear in front of me in progressively
less clothing, in more sexual clothing and really use her feminine charms to
move and position herself in a more sexual manner. Bev suggested that Mum
start with things like walking from the shower to her room semi naked,
allowing her dressing robes to reveal more and more and that she wear tight
and sexy clothing whenever possible. She said that Mum should start slowly
and increase the level of sexuality over about a month or so.

She said that Mum should observe how I reacted and talk to her about it and
she would attempt to help. She said that she would be able to offer
suggestions that had worked for others, but that Mum may have to adapt them
to how she seduced me. This was too much. I couldn't help myself, I
started to play with myself and thought of doing all of the things that I
could with another woman - with my mother. It only took me about two
minutes to cum and it was the best orgasm I had ever had up to that point.
With that thought I fell asl**p and dreamt. I dreamt of mum and I, of mum
and I in an embrace and of us making love. The dreams were soft and loving
and supportive and sweet and gentle.

When I woke up the next morning, it was to the phone beside my bed. I
looked at my clock and it was ten thirty. It was a friend asking if I
wanted to go to the pool or to the movies. Lying, I said that I didn't feel
well and that I'd just stay home and sl**p some more.

I lay on the bed for a minute thinking about everything that I had
discovered and read and thought about yesterday. It was one of those
moments that you feel that you are going to be overwhelmed with the volume
of information. I thought about all the images that Mum had downloaded and
how they affected me, getting me really hot just thinking about them. I
thought of the word file with all of the cut and paste emails in it and
particularly of the lovely kind and gentle words that my own mother had
written to a complete stranger about me and the fact that my own mother
wanted a relationship with me. This started to get me horny, just thinking
about Mum.

I tried to remember the times I had seen her naked, or in a position that
could be taken sexually, like bent over in tight shorts or something. I
started to touch myself. I took both nipples between my fingers and started
to massage them. I thought about the shower with Melanie, only this time
with mum's face. I was getting really hot and I moved my right hand down to
my pussy, gently rubbing my middle finger the entire length of my slit. I
could feel my pussy juices starting to flow and, as they spread to my
finger, I felt my labia swell. Then my finger came into contact with my
clit and it sent a shiver down my spine to my toes.

I was thinking about mum taking my nipples in her mouth, when I had my first
shattering orgasm. Wave after wave of complete pleasure washed over me and
I was moaning so loudly that I was almost screaming. I was thinking about
mum licking my pussy, when I first inserted a finger into my pussy. I got
as far as mum inserting one of her fingers as I inserted a second of mine,
before my second orgasm. And a few minutes later, at the point of my third
orgasm, I was thinking about me licking mum's pussy.

At that point I collapsed and must have lain there for at least 20 minutes
before I could move again. When I could, I noticed that my computer was
still on and that the word file was still open. WOW, I must have fallen
asl**p as soon as I had had the orgasm last night. I got up and went and
sat down, naked, at my desk and continued to read the last couple of emails
that had been in the file to date.

The first one was from Mum to Bev, asking how she got through the lonely
nights before Bev had seduced her daughter. Bev's reply was to send a
couple of magazines and a advise that mum also buy a dildo. Bev wrote that
mum should hide them really well, because they were very descriptive and if
I found them, it could well ruin everything. The last email was a reply to
Bev from Mum to say that she had received the magazines, hiding them safely
under the bottom draw of her dressing table, in the enclosed space between
the bottom draw and the floor, and that she had purchased another dildo and
hidden both of them there as well. I couldn't believe my luck and seeing
that the date was the day that Mum left, I almost knew that Mum wouldn't
have had the time, nor the need, to hide them anywhere better. I had to
check these out.

I found everything in a plastic bag, just where Mum said it would be. It
felt funny doing this, and I guess that, at thirteen, I felt like it was
spying or stealing. But that only served to heighten my level of
excitement. So I tool the bag and its contents back to my room. My heart
was going about a hundred miles and hour until I remembered that Mum
wouldn't be home until tomorrow. But I still couldn't relax as I opened the
bag looking in to see what was in there. I saw the spines of three
magazines a box and what had to be a dildo. I removed the box and the
dildo.

It was the box that I examined first. The dildo was still in its there and
the box still had the tape to seal it. Looking at it, it had one long penis
shaped plastic shaft and one short one with a curl at the end. Turning the
box over I read that the 7 inch vibrating dildo was life like, that the
little one was for rubbing against the clit and that it came with batteries.
I couldn't believe it and I turned it back over and stared at it in
disbelief.

The dildo that was out of its box and was a little smaller. It was a little
less life like than the new one and was about 6 inches long. At the base it
had a large bulbous shape. It felt funny and I sensed a funny smell - one
that I would latter recognise as latex. I took it in one hand and squeezed
it. It was soft on the outside, but had a hard core. I lifted it up to my
face and smelled it. The funny smell was stronger, but there was also
another smell, not unlike that of my pussy when I had been sweating or when
I was masturbating. I wondered whether this could be the faint smell of
Mum's pussy, left over on the dildo and it started to get me horny.

Remembering the photos that Mum had downloaded, I opened a few on my
computer, to refamiliarise myself with what these things were used for. In
one of the first ones, there was a young teenager with it in her mouth. I
tried it, and although I couldn't get much more than 4 inches into my mouth,
I though that this is what it must be like to take a guy's penis in my
mouth. I didn't really enjoy that feeling, so I removed it and kept looking
through the photos on the CD I'd burnt.

The next one that I stopped at had one teenager inserting a dildo into
another teenager's pussy. This was something that I got excited about and
as I flicked through a series of about 20 photos of the same two, the dildo
was photographed further and further into each girls pussy. I felt myself
get more and more wet and moved the dildo down to my own pussy. I rubbed it
up and down my slit, turning it around and around, until the tip and about
half the shaft was wet with my juices. It was then that I wondered what it
would taste like and bringing the dildo up to my lips, licked it. It tasted
nothing like anything else I had ever tasted before - but it was strangely
very good. I rubbed the dildo around my pussy some more and did it again,
liking it even more. Then I took it into my mouth, licking all of the juice
off - now this I could do to a dildo with someone else's juice on it.

Lowering the dildo again I placed the tip at the entrance to my pussy and
gently started to push. At first I thought that I was never going to get it
in. I was really nervous, until I looked at my computer again and saw the
looks of ecstasy on the faces of the girls in the photos. I was then able
to relax and was thinking about this being done to me, when I felt my pussy
relax enough to let the head slide in. PING, BANG, BONG - WOW was this ever
incredible! I couldn't believe how good it felt and as I gently pushed it
in and out, I thought of Mum, doing the same thing to herself.

I had gotten about three to four inches of the dildo into me, when I struck
my hymen. At first I was shocked into thinking that I'd hurt myself and I
panicked a bit. Then I realised what I'd done and just enjoyed the feeling
of this huge (or so I thought) dildo filling me to the brim and bouncing off
my hymen. My fingers started to get a little slippery with my own juices
and as I attempted to get a better grip, my hand slipped. I panicked and
grabbed the dildo right at the end, just as it started to slip out. Whilst
I was enjoying it, I remembered the magazines that I had emptied onto the
bed and I moved over to sit on the bed, licking my juice from the dildo like
melting ice cream from a cone.

I sat down on the bed and picked up the first magazine. It had a plain
cover on it, and the only thing that gave away the contents was the fairly
obscure title - "Mothers and Their Daughters". No pictures or anything on
the cover, so I opened the cover. Inside was very different and there was a
note from the Editor, "To all the loving mothers and daughters out there,
this, our 25th issue, is the best yet. There have been many success stories
in the last months since issue 24 and for those new to the distribution,
inside are a number of pictorials of those and other success stories. In
the months to come we have a number of mothers and daughters attempting what
can be a difficult, but incredibly satisfying and pleasurable, transition to
a relationship between mother and daughter, like no other. To all of those
women, we wish you well and we wish success and eternal happiness."

Nice message, I thought. Then I looked at the name at the bottom of the
Editor's note and saw that it was Bev. This was obviously the same Bev as
Mum had been corresponding with. It was then that I first started to
realise that perhaps I had these feelings for mum. But perhaps the feelings
I was having were just the excitement of the moment and of the writings,
stories and pictures that I had emersed myself in. I remember thinking that
I needed to take my time with the sheer volume of information and emotions
that were bouncing around in my head.

I turned over through the pages of that and issues 23 and 24 and couldn't
believe that there could be so many mother/daughter relationships. The
pictorials, of which there were about seven or eight in each magazine,
contained a series of photos of the mother and daughter, both normal shots
and ones of them in all manner of sexual positions and scenarios.
Accompanying the pictorials, was about four to five pages of text. Some of
the stories told the reader how good it was and how the mother and daughter
had now been together for ten to fifteen years, some briefly told of how
their sexual relationship started and some told of the things that they like
to do to and with each other.

I was amazed. What was obvious was that all of these mothers and daughters
were honest and were very much in love. But the pictorial that caught my
eye the most, was of a ten year old and her mother. They had now been
living as lovers, inside their house, for about two years and some of the
photos were extraordinary. This pictorial was the one that I read and
reread six or seven times as I lay there playing with myself.

The daughter was a small girl and her mother was about the same height and
build as my mom, but what they got up to was amazing. The daughter had only
the beginnings of breasts and absolutely no pussy hair. But her mother had
also shaved herself and they almost looked the same. There were photos of
them engaged in a sixty-nine and the daughter had her mouth open over her
mother's pussy and her mother likewise. This series extended into one that
had each of them inserting dildos, numerous fingers and in the end they
fisted each other.

Until the point where the dildos started to fly in this series of shots, I
had largely forgotten mum's dildo. When I saw the first couple of shots, I
reached out for the dildo, rubbing it up and down between my pussy lips
again. This got me really horny and I gently inserted it again, this time
with a little more ease (having learnt how to relax enough the first time),
and started to ease it in and out of my pussy. Even though it was small, it
really filled my 13-year-old pussy to the brim and I loved the feeling.
What went perfectly with that feeling were the photos of that ten-year-old
and her shaven mother and the thought of my mother, wanting to do this to
me.

As I read the text and looked at the images, I found out the at the ten year
old had taken her own virginity as a nine year old with a dildo she had
found of her mothers. She described that she has been bumping up against he
hymen with the dildo and had simply f***ed it through the hymen. She then
went on to say that it had made it much more pleasurable for her and more
exciting when her mother had seduced her. As soon as I read this I knew in
my heart that this was what I was going to do.

So I walked with the dildo still in me, one of the strangest feelings I have
ever felt, into the bathroom and got into the shower. Our shower had a
fold-down seat in it and I started the water and pointing the rose at the
wall, sat down. I was thinking about mum being in the shower with me, as I
started to move the dildo in and out again. I gradually started to move it
in and out further and further. The dildo was bouncing off my hymen and
fully relaxed and quite the horny thirteen year old, I pretended that it was
mum pumping the dildo in and out. At some point (I don't even know how long
I'd been in there), I drew the dildo almost all the way out and then,
putting the palm of my hand across the base of the dildo, jammed it inside
me.

The dildo tore through my hymen and, with me screaming and thinking that I
was going to die (oh so briefly), I f***ed the dildo into me as far as it
would go. I felt the dildo hit the neck of my cervix and go past it into
the small space left behind it. I was in pain, so I just kept still and
held the dildo in the same position. After a couple of minutes, the pain
had died down and I opened my eyes. I looked down to where my pussy and
realised that I had all but the bulbous end of the dildo in me. It felt
really strange having something that far inside me and as I gently started
to pull it out, I could feel most of the remains of my hymen come out with
it.

It still hurt a little and as I pulled it out, I saw a small amount of bl**d
on the dildo. I completely withdrew it and washed it under the shower.
Next I inserted one then two fingers into my pussy to try and get the rest
out. But all that that served to do was rekindle my interest in having the
dildo in me again. So that's just what I did. This time I inserted it with
my left hand and it went in all the way pretty easily --after a couple of
relubrication strokes. As I moved it in and out I started to rub my clit.
Again I started to think of Mum being the one doing this to me, and before
long I came again and again. I was completely exhausted again.

I showered, for about another twenty minutes, sitting under the water,
gently playing with my labia and occasionally rubbing my clit as well.
After all of the orgasms and a cleansing shower, I made sure that I washed
the dildo well. The last thing I wanted was to have mum find out that I had
been using her dildo and reading her magazines. I dried myself and, knowing
that I should, inserted a tampon, before dressing, packing all of the
magazines and dildos back in the bag and replacing it in mum's hiding place.
I went back into my bedroom and turning off my computer, also hid the CD
in a place that I knew mum didn't know about - under the one uncovered
corner piece of carpet in my room, behind my mirror, that was loose. I made
my bed and only then did I look at my clock - two o'clock in the afternoon -
where had the day gone? And it's no wonder I am so hungry.

I went down to make some late lunch and ate like I don't think I ever had
before. As I was eating, the enormity of what I had uncovered - my mother's
desire to make her own daughter, me, her lover. How could I cope with this.
The waves of complexity started to crash down upon me and I very quickly
became swamped by them. I realised that I had to sort out my feelings and
bring some sense of order to the confusion that threatened to engulf me. So
I did the only thing that I knew would make the sense out of it that I
needed - I wrote. I wrote and wrote and wrote. I wrote every tiny little
thought and thread and feeling. I think that it was the first time that I
actually got up, when the phone rang. I glanced over at the clock and saw
that it was eight o'clock - it would be mum, with her usual check-in and
make sure that everything was OK call.

We chatted for a minute or two and I said, lying again, that I had just done
some homework and lay about the house all day. Before I knew it I was
yawning and I realised that I had had both a physical and mentally
challenging day. I was still fairly sore, from taking my own virginity and
with all of the feelings bouncing around in my head and my attempt (which on
reviewing it today seems so much like a young girl of my age then) to order
my thoughts, I was exhausted. Mum picked it up right away and said that she
would go and reminded me that she would be home at dinner time the next day.

Mum said good bye and as I hung up I remember thinking, that the way she
said it was particularly soft and loving. What I couldn't reconcile was,
was it a motherly good bye, or was it, as I suspected, a lovers good bye.
Too tired to think about it any further, I closed down my computer, went to
the toilet, stripped off all of my clothes and climbed into bed.

It has rarely happened to me since, but as I lay there and started to go
over everything in my head again, I started once again to get excited. I
started to touch myself, but I was so exhausted that I fell asl**p - in the
middle of masturbating! I don't know if it has ever happened to you, but I
did it that night.

I slept soundly, but had some really sexy dreams. Not surprisingly all of
them involved mum and I. When I woke the next morning, I felt refreshed and
surprisingly clear-headed. I was famished though, after missing dinner and
made a bee-line to the kitchen, still naked, feeling rather sexy and full of
life. After eating, what had to be the biggest breakfast of my life, I
headed to the shower. Whilst in the shower I realised that my pussy didn't
feel sore and I reached inside myself with one finger and feeling only a
very small amount of discomfort, reasoned that I mustn't have pushed things
too far the previous day.

The rest of the day I tidied up the house and prepared a lovely meal for
mum's return. In the afternoon I restarted my computer and reviewed all of
the stuff that I had written the previous day. I added some and changed
some of my thoughts, but in essence it came down to a couple of things.

Firstly, I was pretty much convinced (as close as fuck is to swearing) that
I was a lesbian. My experiences with boys had not excited me and it had not
left me any lingering thoughts or longings that my experience with Melanie
had. Since that day, I had only thought about girls and women.

Secondly, I wasn't turned off by the idea of mum and I having sex - but I
couldn't explain it. It didn't seem dirty or wrong. Besides mum was a very
good looking woman, who oozed sex. She was still in terrific shape and from
what I could remember seeing, age had not started playing its dirty little
tricks on her yet. She still had a lovely figure, with firm breasts and an
ass that was still tight and firm. Whenever I had seen mum walk in a skirt
or from the shower with a towel wrapped around her, there was no tell-tale
wiggle, just the firm cheeks on an ass that you would expect to see on a
woman half her age.

Thirdly, Mum was, without a shadow of a doubt, my best friend. I could and
had told her everything, especially after my thing with Melanie. She
obviously wasn't telling me everything, but under the circumstances that was
quite understandable.

As I sat back in my chair and turned my computer off, I pondered everything
and reasoned that I could see myself in a sexual relationship with mum, that
I found her very attractive as a woman, but would need more time to decide
on whether my feeling would extend that far.

By the time I had come to that point, it was five o'clock and it was time to
get ready for mum's return home and to finish the meal that I was preparing.
As I started to change out of my shorts and shirt, I found myself staring
at the clothes hanging up in my cupboard wondering, what would mum like to
see me in. I checked myself at that one and realised that I wanted to show
mum that I had missed her and that I was pretty. I picked a summer
light-weight dress that was probably getting a little on the small side. It
had a floral pattern and hugged my quickly developing body, in such a way as
to appear a little sexy. I decided not to wear a bra and to wear some of my
thong underwear, to ensure that the lines of the dress weren't interrupted
by those of a bra and normal panties. I brushed my hair and made sure that
it was not too good looking - wow, it was like I was dressing for a date.

Mum arrived home at the appointed hour and when I opened the door to great
her, she was visibly shocked. "Wow," she said "Have I come to the right
house, because when I left, I left behind a young lady and now I'm standing
before a beautiful woman." Wanting to impress a little and very much
enjoying the compliments - both visual and verbal - I spun around and said,
smiling, "So you like this old thing?"

Mum put her bags down and said, "Oh honey I more than like it, it looks
wonderful on you and it makes you look like a real woman." She openly
inspected me and as she did, I felt my nipples become a little erect, which
really showed up in that dress. I know that mum noticed because her eyes
stayed on them for a couple of seconds before they moved further down. She
looked up smiling and opening her arms, said "Come here and give me a big
hug. I missed you terribly and I need to make sure that I am really home,
because I'm really tired and hungry." Moving her head back, but not letting
go, mum asked, "What's say we head out for some dinner?"

"Actually", I said, "I've cooked dinner and it's ready right now." Mum
smiled at this and said, "How wonderful are you?" I replied "About as
wonderful as they come!"

We both laughed and mum let me go saying that she would take her bags up to
her room and then wash up for dinner. I served it whilst she was gone, and
was putting it on the table the table when mum walked back into the room.
The smile she gave me made my heart skip a beat. She looked at the table
and saw that I had done a wonderful job. She came up to me and moving right
up to me, she hooked her arm around my waist and pulled me close to her
side. We looked at the dinner together and mum turned to me and said, "I
can't tell you how much I missed you and how happy and proud you make me."
Mum leaned over to me and kissed me on the lips saying thank you. The kiss
wasn't too long but longer than could be said normal and it was a really
soft one. My heart skipped another couple of beats.

We sat down and ate and talked for the next hour and a half. I asked mum
all about her trip and the weirdo's that she'd gone to interview. We
laughed and giggled about lots of things and almost had the type of
conversation that lovers do after the one who works comes home from a trip
away. During the conversation, I found myself hanging on her every word and
a couple of times I was so lost in lustful feelings (looking at her breasts
and mouth and neck) that it took a gently touch of mum's hand to bring me
back to reality. During our discussion I also caught mum looking at me with
such intensity, and not just at my eyes, that I had to do the same thing.
We were both a little embarrassed when we were caught and quickly averted
our eyes or made stumbling apologies.

Was it just me, or was I starting to fall in love with Mum? Not just the
ideas that she had for us and the emotions that came with discovering and
rationalising that, but really falling in love. I starting to think that
the answer was . . . . yes!

We finally got up and did the dishes together and wiped up and then mum said
that she had a bit of work to finish and needed to unpack. I offered to
help her unpack whilst she did her work and her no thanks reply was a little
nervous. She was obviously hiding something, but it didn't worry me - I'd
eventually find out. So I bid her good night and went off to bed. I
masturbated twice that night and drifted off to another slumber filled with
two lovers - mum and I.

The routine of the next few days was pretty much normal, but the
conversations like the one that we had had at dinner, became longer and more
in-depth. I felt more and more relaxed and at home with mum than I ever had
to that point in my life. I found that I had started to look at mum, every
chance I got, trying to imagine what she would look like naked in that
position. My fantasies became more vivid and I finally came to the
realisation that I was indeed in love with her. I felt much more that lust
and much much more for mum than I ever had before.

It was all going so smoothly until the Friday that as I walked into mum's
office from school. As I walked in she looked up and panicked a little.
She quickly turned her screen off and made an excuse for both of us to leave
the room. Mum must have been surfing again, or she had received another
email message from Bev. Either way I was going to find out. Mum went back
shortly after and logged off her computer. Then she made an excuse about
having to go and do some shopping for a while.

As soon as she left the driveway, I went to mum's computer and accessing it
with the passwords that I had since committed to memory, downloaded the
latest parts of mum's word file and emails to a disk. I closed it down and
took the disk up to my room and starting my computer, saved them to my copy
of the file (I had saved it to my C drive) and read them.

There was mum's reply and another email from Bev and again the content sent
shivers down my spine. Mum had relayed her home coming, painting the
picture that I had tried to portray - me looking beautiful and sexy. She
told Bev about my nipples becoming erect and how it excited her. She told
her about the hug and feeling my breasts press against hers and also about
the kiss as we examined the dinner I had cooked that night. But what really
took my breath away was what she wrote next.

Mum said that we had talked like a couple at dinner and she relayed her
feelings of love and closeness and of a very real sense of a developing
relationship to Bev. She said that she had wanted to make love to me so
much right then and there, that it took all of her self control not too.
She spoke of a real sense of a strengthening of our bond this week, and that
she felt as though she needed to make the next step. She asked for Bev's
advice on how to proceed and that advice contained in Bev's email.

Bev cautioned mum about moving too fast. She said that this would be the
most delicate point of mum's seduction of me. Little did either of them
know that I was about seventy percent there anyway. Bev told mum that her
advice was to gradually start to appear more sexy around me. She said that
mum should begin to dress more provocatively, to move from the shower in
less and less clothing, to position herself in more sexy poses when she was
around me and whenever she got the opportunity, do little things like touch
me, kiss me more and in a more sexy way and to wear more perfume.

Bev said that mum shouldn't manufacture any of this and that she should just
use her feminine charms. She told mum that she should judge how quickly she
progressed the flirting, by my reaction. She said that if I responded, that
she should try adding to what she was doing. She also said that it may take
some time and that progress may be quicker at time and may be slower at
others, not to be discouraged and especially to continue the progress we had
made this week. Bev said that mum should let her know how it was going and
that when mum and I were ready to go even further, that she would be there
for us.

The subtle change in the mum and I - to us - tone of the email really struck
me, because it was almost like Bev was considering us a couple now. And
this really made me think about things.

Mum returned home shortly after I had finished updating my diary and the
file with hers and Bev's emails. We had pizza and sat on the couch. We had
been talking for about two hours, when the conversation turned to sex. Mum
wanted to know more about my encounter with Melanie, especially the intimate
details of exactly what we did and how I felt. I was completely honest with
her and told her how I had been leading up to that point, how she had caught
me, we had gone to the showers and how Melanie had come into my shower
stall. I told her how excited I was and went into intricate detail about
what little we did.

Mum asked me if I had had any other encounters since and if I still felt the
same way about other women. I told her that I had thought long and hard
about that and that I was almost convinced that I was a lesbian. However I
told her that I hadn't found anyone my age that really excited me and that I
was just as happy to not rush anything. It was at this point that I turned
the conversation back onto mum - not that I could say much of anything else.

I asked mum, if she had ever had any experiences like that when she was at
school. She said that she had only had one and I acted so shocked and asked
her all about it for the next hour or so. She told me that she had had one
full-on lesbian experience when she was at school, but just that she was a
little older than me when she had hers - she was sixteen. I wanted all of
the details and she spoke honestly about it - to a point. When I asked mum
if she had gone down on this girl and if the other girl had gone down on
her, mum just said yes and that it was very pleasurable. But she wouldn't
tell me any more.

I also asked her about whether she had had any experiences since, to which
mum replied no. I asked her what relationships she had had since Dad had
left and she said none, and if there was anyone special in her life now.
Mum said that she had been thinking about asking someone out lately, but
again wouldn't give any details about who it was. I couldn't blame her and
our conversation wound up naturally about twenty minutes later, and with
that mum packed me off to bed. Well didn't I have a good time in bed that
night, thinking about mum and this other girl and replacing the girl with
me. I was about ninety percent convinced by now and was eager to see how
things progressed.

I woke the next morning to the sound of mum in the shower and couldn't wait
to see what mum's first move would be. I heard the shower being turned off
and remaining in my nighty, I went and stood at the door to the bathroom.
Putting my ear to the door, I heard mum finishing and gently knocked asking
if she was in there. A little pause and I heard mum say that she was almost
finished and would be out in a minute.

I leaned on the wall across from the door and when it opened and out came
mum. She had her hair tied up in a towel and had on a practically see
through dressing gown. She stopped in front of me and said good morning,
but I couldn't help myself. My eyes quickly scanned mum up and down and as
they came back up they stopped at the two dark shaded areas and the nipple
sized tents that mum had at the from of the gown. I mumbled something and
mum turned and walked towards her bedroom.

In the five or six steps that it took her to get there, there was a definite
sway in her hips - one that I couldn't help but notice and couldn't keep my
eyes off. As she reached the door, mum looked over her shoulder at me and,
noticing that I hadn't moved a muscle, gave me a big smile as she
disappeared into her room.

I was astounded at how far mum had gone straight away. But more than that.
I was becoming more convinced that this is what I wanted as well, with each
passing minute. I had intended to respond and so I walked down to mum's
room. I didn't bother knocking and there was no real need either, because
the door was wide open. As I entered the room I said, "Mum?" "Yes?" Mum
said. It was at this point that I lost the power of speech. Mum was fully
naked facing at right angles to me. She was bent over pulling on some
underwear and I could see all of her right breast.

Mum looked over at me and said, "What's wrong honey?" I mumbled something
and left, going to the shower. As I was under the shower, I realised that
it had come to the point that I needed to make a final decision about how
far I was going to let mum take our relationship. I couldn't get the image
of mum's breast out of my mind and at that point, I realised that I really
didn't need to make a decision, because I'd already made it. I don't know
when I had subconsciously made the decision, but it was all too clear to me
know. I could use the same advice that Bev's had given to mum and go with
the flow.

So, when mum came into the bathroom to blow dry her hair, I turned off the
shower and stepped out straight away. Mum was in a pair of casual pants
that really showed off her bottom and had on a stretch T-shirt that
accentuated her breasts. She had just started the dryer and had a perfect
view of my naked body in the mirror. I stood still for a second looking
straight at mum. I saw her eyes start looking at my body instantly. The
towel rack was on the other side of mum to me, so I saw this as an
additional opportunity. I walked up behind mum, and reached around her,
using her shoulder for balance and gently reached past to take my towel.

I moved back to a position where I knew mum could see all of my body and
started to dry myself. As I was doing this we started to talk. I told mum
how I loved her clothes and how they showed off her figure. She thanked me
and said that she could never hope to compete with someone a beautiful as
me. I blushed and as we continued to talk (it only lasted about five
minutes) we became more and more comfortable with each other in yet another
environment.

Things progressed reasonably quickly after that. Mum started to dress in
short shorts and cut-off tops around the house and started to wear sexy
underwear under her almost see through night gown. She also posed (very
naturally I might add) provocatively and found every excuse to touch me.
For my part, I started to wear the same sort of clothes as well, would pose
when I knew that mum was looking and would cling in an intimate sort of way
any chance I got. In that time mum's communications with Bev became more
frequent and more and more positive. Bev congratulated mum at every turn,
neither of them knowing that I was a silent partner in their conspiracy to
have mom seduce me and become my sexual partner. In fact, it was probably
only a couple of weeks later and a couple of days before the end of the
school year, that the real turning point came.

It was a Saturday morning and we were lounging about the house, when mum
suggested that we go shopping and after that she had a surprise for me for
the school holidays. I hadn't thought to check mum's email for the last
couple of days, and so this came as a surprise. I think I'd been too caught
up in flirting and being flirted with. Mom and I had progressed further
with flirting, touching and tempting each other. At the same time, I had
turned to masturbation to get me through the time it was going to take prior
to Mom actually making the first move - something that I had resigned myself
to quite early on since finding the document with mum's emails contained
within.

We went to the local mall and we were just window shopping, when, as we
passed by an lingerie shop, mum suggested that we go in and have a look. I
said that I wasn't really interested in waiting until mum decided on a set
of lingerie. Mum surprised me and said that it wasn't for her. She said
that I was a woman now, a beautiful one at that and that I deserved to look
especially good in my first set of lingerie. I was very excited - in more
ways than one.

We entered the store and mum immediately ushered the assistant away, saying
that she would look after me. Mum said that I should go into one of the
booths and take my clothes off and get ready to try on some of what was
displayed. As I stripped off in the booth, I became aware that I was a
little wet with the excitement of the opportunity that both of us would have
- me to show off my body in lingerie and mum to see me naked. I intended to
burn the memory of this event into mum's mind.

Just then mum, put the first two sets of lingerie over the door. She said
that I should get into one and then let her know when I was dressed. I was
in them in a flash and told mum I was done. Instead of just opening the
door and peaking inside, mum opened the door and stepped right in. I
stepped back and started to show off the set I had on.

Mum said that I looked good. She turned me around to face the mirror. She
checked the size of the fill lacy bra and then as her eyes went lower to
check that the panties were a good size, I bent a bit at the hips. Mum's
eyes flashed up to look at me, before they went down again. In that time I
gave her my best wicked smile. I was looking at mum's face in the mirror
when she lightly smacked my on the bum. She looked up at me and said that I
was cheeky. I just smiled and said, "Yes I am."

Mum said that they would both be fine, but to wait because she wanted to try
another type. She left the booth and, not knowing how long I had, I flashed
out of the ones that I had on and waited for mum to return. When she came
back, she asked if I was out of the others yet. I could see her feet under
the door and so I opened it all the way up and stood in front of mum. She
didn't say anything, she just stepped into the booth and closed the door.

Mum handed me the other lingerie that she had brought back to the booth.
All the while she couldn't take her eyes off me and I put the panties down
on the bench and slipped on the bra. This one left most of my breasts
uncovered and only just covered my nipples - which were very erect by now.
Rubbing my hand underneath the bra, I asked mum if she thought that it fit
properly. She reached out and for the first time, my mother touched my
breast. She ran her finger on the inside of one cup of the bra, careful to
not touch my nipples and looking up into my eyes said that she though that
it was a perfect fit.

Mum then said that I should try on the panties. I turned around to face the
mirror again and lifting one leg onto the bench and bending over at the hip,
I put one leg into the panties. I bent even further down and put the other
leg in them. It wasn't until that point that I realised that mum had
selected a really sexy set, because the panties were thongs. I had never
even tried any of these on. I looked up at mum, who was very squarely
looking at my ass and, turning around and straightening up at the same time
I pulled them all the way up.

They felt funny, stuck in the crack of my ass and rubbing, very intimately,
along my pussy. I looked up at mum and asked her what the cheeky one looked
like now. The look on mum's face was incredible. I was like she was in a
trance and a lustful one at that. I turned around and bending over a little
asked what mum thought of them. She looked down at my ass and the up at me
and said that she didn't think that it would be possible for me to look any
better than in those. At that point an assistant cam along and asked if we
were OK.

It shocked us both back to reality and into action. Mum left the booth, I
got out of the lingerie and redressed and mum paid for all of it. We were
out the door giggling all the way, like a couple of school girls. When we
stopped for a bite to eat and a drink, mum sprung her surprise on me.

Mom had taken up an offer to stay in a cabin located up in the mountains -
miles from anywhere, and she said that she wanted us to go up for a couple
of weeks of the school holidays. When mom told me about it I was over the
moon inside, but couldn't show too much of what I felt. I said that I
thought that it would be a great idea and that it would give us some time to
be together, alone, and away from everyone else - including school and work.

The tension for the next day and a half was almost unbearable. The problem
was that one of mum's friends arrived that afternoon, unannounced, and it
ended up that she would house sit for us whist we were away. So it was back
to being a conservative mother and daughter - not the hopelessly randy
lesbian couple that I wanted it to become.

The day finally arrived. We drove all day, arriving at the cabin at about
5pm. All through the drive we were chatting and laughing and singing to
some tapes that mum had in the car. We both found as many excuses to touch
each other along the way and to look at each other as often as we could. At
about two o'clock, I fell asl**p for about an hour and when I woke up, mum
was staring at me. I asked her what was wrong and she smiled a very loving
smile and said, "Nothing. I just can't get over how beautiful you look when
you're asl**p and especially when you wake up." I leaned over and
whispering in her ear said, "Thanks, but I think you're more beautiful," and
gave her a big kiss on the cheek. I cuddled into mum's arm for a good half
hour and I'm sure that we both felt extremely comfortable.

Although not much to look at from outside, the cabin was surprisingly well
equipped on the inside. It was a two story place that really needed
painting on the outside but had power and normal water, two bedrooms, one
with a double bed and one with two single beds. Much to my surprise, it
also had a TV and video, with a great selection of movies to select from.
The cabin was about 25km from the next nearest house. After setting my
things into my bedroom, I thought, this will be the perfect place for us to
finally become lovers. But something was bothering mum and I could see that
she had some self doubts about it, now that it was so close. I didn't share
those doubts, but knew that I'd have to tread reasonably carefully and Bev's
advice to mum came back to me.

After we had settled into the house, Mom and I went for a walk to look for
the natural spring that mom's friend had told her about. It was about 300m
down a track from the house, in a small depression in the ground.
Surrounded by trees and scrub, the spring was about 15m across and up to six
feet in depth in a couple of spots. I took off one of my shoes and dipped
it in the water. I was surprised to find it warm. Mom said that we should
come down tomorrow and go for a swim and I readily agreed.

The sun was starting to go down so we made our way back to the cabin and
made dinner. After dinner I said that I was tired from the travel and went
off to bed. Once in bed I fell straight asl**p.

I don't know what it was that woke me up but I got up and as I approached my
closed bedroom door I heard two women moaning. I opened the door as quietly
as I could and crept down the hallway towards the landing above the lounge
room. The TV came into view first as I approached. The TV was one of the
sources of the moaning. Mom had a video on and the face of the woman that
was currently on the screen was about mom's age. As the cameras panned
down, I saw her breasts, which she had in both hands. She grasped both
nipples between thumbs and forefingers and was gently pulling and twisting.
I couldn't believe it, Mom was watching a porno movie - and I couldn't take
my eyes off it. As the cameras panned down further I couldn't believe my
eyes, there was another woman going down on her.

The movie shifted to another camera angle. This time a face shot of the
woman between the ladies legs, I quickly realised that the second woman was
a lot younger that the first, in fact she looked to be not much older than
me. The younger woman looked up and said "Oh Mom you have the sweetest
tasting pussy in the world". The picture changed to a side view and the
older woman said "And Cindy you are the best pussy eater that a mother could
hope for". I was amazed, where did mum get a copy of this video. Could
this mean that Mom isn't having any more doubts? Na, I said to myself that
this was just a movie, and that Mom would never think like that. With that
I heard my mom moan. I hadn't noticed mom until then because the movie had
grabbed my attention. I got down on my hands and knees and crawled forward.

As I looked down and to the right I saw my own mother reclining on the
lounge with nothing on. Mom's 34Ds, that only had a hint of sag were being
massaged by both her hands. I had joked with mom lots of times that I hoped
to look as good as she did at her age. I wasn't shocked, but got very
excited to finally see mum masturbating. She had one of her nipples in one
hand now and she inserted two fingers of the other hand inside her pussy.
At the same time she was rubbing her clit with her thumb. Mom's pussy was
glistening and most of her well-trimmed bush of hair was laid flat on the
outer lips of Mom's pussy. Mom was moaning now and I had masturbated enough
to realise that she was almost ready to come. She was keeping pace with the
movie and the moans from both the movie and my mother got louder until mom
started shuddering, throwing her head back, her body convulsed as she
orgasmed.

Mum obviously found this particular scene more stimulating than the other,
because she stopped and rewound the movie to the start of the scene between
the mother and the daughter and started to play it again. I stopped looking
at mom and as I watched the mother daughter scene develop on the TV. I
started to get hot as well. I glanced down a mom and she was starting to
masturbate again. The women on the screen were undressing each other and
they started to fondle each other's breasts. My nipples were hard now and
as I reached into my panties, under my nightie, I found that my pussy was
also started to get wet. I gently pulled my pussy lips apart and started to
rub the full length of my pussy with one finger. I have always loved doing
this, ever since I started masturbating. I started to play with my clit and
really get into the video scene. I was watching mom and the scene on the TV
and masturbating. The sight of my mother masturbating naked on the lounge
and the idea of a mother and daughter scene on TV was really getting me hot.
What was getting me hotter however was the thought that, if all went well,
I would soon be making love to my own mother.

As I was playing with my clit I inserted a finger into my pussy and only
just stopped myself from moaning. I quickly looked at mom on the lounge and
realised that she hadn't heard me. Afraid that I would get caught, I crept
back to my room. But I couldn't get the picture of mom masturbating and the
mother and daughter scene on the TV out of my mind. When I came I had to
turn my head into the pillow for fear of being heard.

The first thought into my head when I woke up at 6am was that of a desperate
sexual wanting for my own mother. I didn't think about whether it was right
or wrong for society, I only knew that it was right for me - I just knew
that I wanted her. I went down to get some breakfast. Mom was still asl**p
as I peeped in through the door of her bedroom. As I looked at her the
feeling of sexual wanting just got stronger. I went downstairs and while I
was eating my breakfast I decided that I would make it easy for mom to
complete the final transition (as Bev had put it) to a sexual relationship.
It didn't think that it was going to be hard, but mum was obviously having
some last minute doubts. I knew that I wanted her and I also knew that I
had two weeks to make it happen - plenty of time. I also knew that mum had
gone to extraordinary lengths in making contact with Bev and the group and
that she had also gone almost all the way down the path and she was almost
there - she just needed me to drive the situation home.

I was happy that mom's genes had passed on to me especially my small tight
butt. My straight brunette shoulder length hair accentuated my blue eyes.
I had much less pussy hair and it was less bushy than mom's was, but still
the same color. I would have to see if I could make this work.

I took off my nightie and plain panties and put one of the lacy bra and
panties set mum and I had selected at the lingerie shop and went back down
to finish my breakfast. Mom got up at about 7 and as she came down to the
kitchen I was putting the finishing touches to her breakfast. Mom was in a
short nightie that ended mid way up her thighs. As we said hello to one
another I noticed her looking at me. I served her breakfast and gave her a
good morning hug. I hung on for a little bit longer that usual giving her a
big squeeze. As I walked back to the bench in the kitchen I looked back at
mom and saw that she was looking me up and down. When she saw me looking
back, she quickly turned her head and started eating her breakfast. She was
still being a bit shy.

I poured a cup of coffee for mom and a cup of tea for me. I went and sat
back down at the table with her and watched as she ate. I looked at mom and
said "Seeing as how we are so far away from anyone else, do you think it
would be alright if I walked around in my bra and nickers outside and just
nickers inside while we are here?" Mom looked me up and down and said "I
don't think that will be a problem dear. If you don't mind I might do the
same thing?"

"That would be great" I said excitedly.

With that mom smiled and took off her nightie. That exposed her 34D size
breasts. I took off my lacy bra and taking both breasts in my hands I
rubbed underneath saying "I hate wearing bra's sometimes, they rub
underneath - especially new ones". Mom just stared at my hands rubbing my
breasts and as she realised she had been staring, looked quickly down at her
coffee saying "Yes..Er Yeh, I know what you mean Trish". Mom tried not to
look at me and I at her but I couldn't stop thinking about how beautiful her
breasts were and how much I wanted to touch them.

After breakfast we did some cleaning around the house and organised the
place the way we wanted it. At about 10am, after another cup of tea and
coffee, mom suggested that we go for a swim down at the spring. I said
"that sounds like a great idea". I went to get the towels and as we started
to walk out the door I said "what about our bra's?". Mom playfully said "I
don't think that we are going to be seen, so why don't we forget about the
bra's". I said that it was a good idea and with that we started of towards
the spring.

As we started down the path I walked up along side mom and, putting my arm
around her lower back, said "You know what mom? I love you. I really love
you". My left breast was rubbing against mom's arm as I said it and my
nipple became erect straight away. I couldn't believe it when mom put her
arm around my shoulder. Our breasts were touching each other's and we both
looked down at the same time and then at each other. Mom said "I love you
too sweetie". As she said it she drew me closer, causing our breasts to
touch more, and kissed me on the cheek. The kiss wasn't that of a lover,
but it was getting much closer. We walked the rest of the way in silence
with our breasts and hips touching. I was starting to think that this may
not be as hard as I thought. But I would still need to be careful.

When we got to the spring we dropped our towels and I said to mum, "Would
you mind if I had a skinny dip?" Mum said, "No, not at all. Do you mind if
I join in as well?" I said that I didn't and with a little sly grin, I
purposely turned away from mom to take off my lacy panties. I moved my feet
a foot or so apart and as I bent over sliding the panties off my hips and
down my legs I kept my legs straight. This meant that my pussy as ass were
on display to my mother. I pretended to rub my calf to delay standing up a
little longer. As I shifted my eyes to look at mom, I saw that she was
staring straight at my pussy. I half bent upright and rubbed the inside of
my thigh, allowing mom a longer look. I turned around and our eyes met for
just a second then she quickly looked away.

We both dived into the spring and started to swim around enjoying the warm
water. I playfully splashed mom and she splashed me back. It quickly
turned into a wrestling match whilst treading water. Mom f***ed me under
and I escaped through her legs. As I swam through I got a good look at her
pussy, with her pussy hair floating around in the water. I was the first
time that I had been so close to her and I could feel my nipples harden
again. As I came up on the other side of her we both laughed and joked that
she was still a lot stronger that I was.

A couple of minutes later after we had settled down I playfully said to mom
"open your legs mom I want to swim through them again". Mom moved to a spot
where she could stand on the bottom and I swam through her legs. I went
under the water and turned over so that I was facing up and swimming
backwards. As I swam through her legs I slowed down and got a good look at
her pussy. I put my hands on the back of her thighs just above the knee and
gently pushed myself through. When I surfaced mom said that she wanted to
swim through my legs as well. So I stood on the bottom and spread my legs
wide. Mom swam under and turned over as I had. As I looked down at her
through the water, she paused looking up at my pussy and doing as I had done
put her hands on the back of my thighs to push herself through.

When she came up I said that I wanted to do it again. I swam towards her
upside down and, as I looked up, mom had put her face in the water and was
looking into my eyes. I shifted my gaze to mom's thighs and pussy and,
reaching out I put my hands on the back of her thighs again. Only this time
I put them higher up towards her pussy squeezing her legs before pushing
through. It was mom's turn again and putting my face in the water I looked
into her eyes. She smiled and then looking directly at my pussy she put her
hands out to put them through my legs. Mom brushed the inside of my thighs
and then put her hands even higher up the back of my thighs, just below the
start of my butt. I almost lost it at the knees and when she came up mom
had a smile on her face. A smile of pleasure not a friendly or motherly
smile. I said that I wanted to have one more go and as I approached this
time mom was again looking at me. We both smiled and as I brought my hands
forward mom lowered herself a little in the water. This caused my hands to
just brush up against mom's pussy hair and I put my hands half on and half
off her ass cheeks and pushed myself through.

Mom wanted one more go and as I stood there I watched and also lowered my
self down, but this time before mom had even gotten close. Mom saw this and
smiling up at me she put her arms out. Only this time she didn't touch my
thighs, because this time she moved into a position where one of her breasts
came up between my thighs and rubbed against my pussy. I was immediately
wet, not that you could notice, and my nipples went completely hard. Mom
stopped and she moved her hands to my butt. She took my two butt checks in
her hands and put her thumbs on the inside of my thighs.

All of a sudden she stopped, let me go and swam away from me. When she came
up mom didn't look at me and got out of the water straight away. She went
up to where her towel was and put her panties on. Fearing that mom was
retreating from what we both obviously felt, I also got out of the water and
asked if she wanted to lie down and sun bath for a while. Mom had settled
down a bit and agreed. I put my panties on and we both lay down on our
towels about a foot apart. We started talking and I purposely didn't talk
about what had happened.

A little while later we went back up to the house. Mom said that she was
tired and was going to go up for a short nap. I said that I would stay up
and probably put a movie on. After selecting a popular movie that I had
seen before I put it on and turned it up pretty loud. I crept up the steps
and up to the door of my mother's room. It was closed and as I put my ear
to the door I could hear mom moaning and as I listened she called out my
name "Oh Trish yes..".

I knew now that she wanted me and I knew that I wanted her. As I listened I
started to massage my breasts with both hands. I took the nipples between
my fingers and squeezed and started to rub my pussy through my panties. I
went down the hall to my room so I could masturbate in silence. I had
another earth shattering climax as I thought about all that had happened so
far today. I knew that I was close to enticing mom and I desperately wanted
it to happen quickly. But at the same time I couldn't afford to charge
through that last gate - in fear of frightening her away again.

I got up from the bed and put on the pair of thong panties mum had bought me
at the lingerie store. Lately I had begun to really enjoy wearing these of
the sexy feeling that I got with the material right up the crack of my arse
and the way that they slightly dug themselves into my pussy. They felt
really great and looking at myself in the mirror the panties I was really
happy that I looked as sexy as I could and that the thong panties really
accentuated my ass cheeks. This was going to be my next big move and would
hopefully break down mum's last doubts.

I went back downstairs and got out a box of cake mix. I started to make the
cake but stopped at the point where I was going to have to mix ingredients
in by hand. About 6pm, just as the sun was starting to get low in the sky I
heard the toilet flush and realising that mom would be down soon, I rushed
into the kitchen made a cup of tea and coffee and started mixing the
remaining ingredients by hand. Mom came down a couple of minutes later and
walking up beside me to see what I was doing. When she asked me why I was
baking the cake I said "Because, I love you and I want to make you as happy
as you can possibly be" Mom said "Thank you Trish. Come here and give me a
hug".

I turned towards mom with my hands up because of the cake mixture on my
hands and we both realised at the same time that, only having nickers on,
our breasts would touch if we hugged. We both hesitated. I looked at mom
and she at me, and we both shrugged and moved towards each other. With arms
out stretched I hugged mom. Our breasts touched and as I put my head on
mom's shoulder I felt my nipples go hard and I felt mom's harden against
mine from the breast to breast contact. Mom put here arms around me and
held me tight. We stood there for about 20 seconds and then mom pulled away
and she said "That was a very sweet thing to say. I want you to know that I
will always love you Trish". "I love you too mom". Mom bent forward and
gave me a light kiss on the lips. It lasted about as long as a normal kiss,
but there was a softness to it that told me that Mom wasn't far from acting
on the desire she had voiced earlier that afternoon in her bedroom.

I told mom to sit down and drink her coffee and went back to mixing the
ingredients by hand in the big cake bowl. I could see where mom sat at the
table in the reflection in the kitchen window. She sat in the chair that
was not more than 3 feet away facing directly at me. Neither of us said
anything for about 5 minutes as I mixed. I glanced over my shoulder and
caught mom looking at my ass. I said "How are you doing" and mom said "Oh
I'm just fine. Just enjoying the coffee and the rest". It was time to make
my move.

I picked up a spoon making a move to start filling the baking dish and
"accidentally" dropped it. I moved away from the bench a little closer to
mom and then squatted down and picked up the spoon. My thong panties dug
into me all the more. They rode straight up the crack of my ass and between
the lips of my pussy. I stood up and acting uncomfortable, wriggling and
squirming, I acted as if I was trying to get the panties out of the crack in
my ass. Shrugging my shoulders I went back to filling the baking dish. I
finished that and I put the dish in the oven. As I did that, I bent at the
hips, keeping my legs straight and facing my ass straight at mom.

Mom's eyes had been fixed on my ass the whole time and I now stood and faced
her. I walked right up to her and turned around. Mom was now looking at my
ass, which was not more than one foot away and looked as though I had thong
underwear on. She couldn't take her eyes off my ass and I can remember
thinking "just about there". I looked over my shoulder and bending slightly
at the hips, to give mom a better view as I had done at the spring, said
"Mom do you think that these thong panties, are too small". Mom didn't say
anything - she just stared at my little butt. I wiggled my ass pretending
to be uncomfortable. "Mom" I said louder now "do you think that they're too
small? Could you check them out please." I bent over just a little bit more
and this time I got mom's attention.

"Er..Uh...No trish...Um...Yes and No" was mom's reply as, with eyes that
were as big as golf balls, she reached out and started to lift the thong
from between my ass cheeks. As she hooked two fingers inside my panties
near the top and started to move them down to get them out of my crack, I
slowly clenched my ass cheeks. Mom was mesmerized. She now had to dig her
fingers in a little deeper and harder to get through the resistance my
clenched ass cheeks were causing. Just as she was nearing my rear hole I
suddenly released clenching them. This caused mom's two fingers to touch my
hole and come very close to my pussy before she could lessen the pressure.
This caused an involuntary moan from me as my juices started to flow and my
nipples harden even more.

Mom jumped when she realised that she had touched my rear passage. Mom said
"Oh dear, Oh my, I haven't hurt you have I Trish. I'm really sorry." As
mom pulled the panties back and released them, ensuring that they didn't dig
in too much. I answered saying "Oh No mom. That didn't hurt at all. In
fact that was quite nice. It was a bit like when I play with myself and it
also reminded me of Melanie." Mom was now tinkering with the material of my
panties, making small adjustments here and there, and brushing each cheek of
my ass repeatedly with the palm of her hand. "Mmmm, that feels good to mom"
I said, leaning back a little and putting a little bit of pressure against
mom's hands.

Mom stopped what she was doing and before she had a chance to do anything I
stool upright and turned around to face her. With my pussy not more than a
foot from her face now, and with the panties purposely between the lips of
my pussy at the front, I said "could you do the front now mom, it's really
quite rough against me, inside there. I'm sorry I have to ask you this but
I can't do it with my hands covered in cake mix. Mom was a little more
confidant this time, and I knew it was only a matter of time before I would
be making love to my mother.

Mom again put a finger inside either side of my panties and gently pulled
them towards my pussy. This time though, mom moved her fingers further
inside my panties as she slowly approached my pussy. Mom's fingers moved
through my pubic hair and I couldn't help but close my eyes and let out a
low slow moan. Mom's fingers moved to the uppermost part of the folds of my
pussy and as she moved her fingers lower she gently rubbed against the outer
lips of my pussy. Mom withdrew her fingers from my panties.

I opened my eyes and looked down at her and she looked at me and smiled. It
was the same sensual smile as the one she gave me at the spring. Mom told
me to go and wash my hands and take the cake out of the oven. I did what
she told me to, feeling sure that it was going to happen. When I got to the
oven the cake was just about done. I couldn't believe that 20 minutes had
gone already. After pulling the cake out of the oven, mom said, "Now come
over here so I can have a look at those panties of yours". I walked over
and mom turned me around feeling the cheeks of my scantly covered ass. Then
she turned me around and, shaking her head, ran her hand between my thighs
and up to the bottom of my pussy. Rubbing it she said, "No, perhaps these
panties are too small. Why don't you turn around and take them off. I
don't think that either of us need to wear panties from now on"

I turned around and without moving any further away from mom I moved my feet
apart and started to pull my panties down slowly as I had done at the spring
earlier that day. I bent at the hips keeping my legs straight. Turning to
look at mom, she was openly looking at my ass and pussy now and when she
looked me in the eyes I saw love and lust. Mom did not look away shyly but
instead returned her gaze to view what was just in front of her. I had the
panties down to my knees as mom reached out and gently stroked my ass with
both hands. She said, "You have beautiful skin Trish and we have the same
shape rear end". I stopped pulling my panties down and whilst still looking
at mom straightened up and turned slowly around.

This gave mom a close-up view of my pussy and mom openly stared at it.
Looking further up my body mom stopped at my breasts and said "And you have
a wonderful pair of breasts, with lovely nipples." Mom looked into my eyes,
and I could start to smell my own scent, as I felt my pussy became sopping
wet. I looked down at mom and said "Mom, can you help me take these panties
off please, I am having a little trouble." Mom said that she would. Mom
placed her hands on my hips and running them around to my ass began to
slowly move them down to where my panties were. When she got to my panties
she slowly moved them down to my ankles and then, moving her hand to behind
each of my knees removed one foot at a time. I was so wet and now I started
to smell mom's scent as well.

Mom stood up and standing within a couple of inches from me said, "Well I
guess that I will not be needing these any longer." Next she bent down, her
hair brushing my right nipple causing it to become painfully erect, and
removed her panties. She stood upright and reaching out with one hand took
my cheek in it. I thought that she was going to kiss me then but instead
she said "why don't you get us each a glass of wine and bring it over next
to the heater. I'll turn the heater on and get something for us to lie down
on." Aaarrgh, I thought I was going to explode. The suspense was killing
me.

I quickly poured the wine and when I brought it out to the open area
downstairs, Mom was lying on her double dooner. I lay down next to her,
offering her a glass of wine, which she took. We both had a sip. Mom
looked me straight in the eye and asked me how long I had felt like this
about her. In reply I said, "I have been thinking and fantasizing about
women for the last few months. I have always thought of you as being a very
beautiful woman but didn't think about you sexually until I sneaked out
while you had that video on last night." I couldn't tell her the truth just
yet, so I had fabricated that on the spot. Mom didn't say anything, and
waited until I went on. "When I saw the video scene where the mother and
daughter were making love it got me really excited and when I saw you
masturbating on the lounge, I almost came on the spot. I had to sneak back
into my room and play with myself. I also crept up to your room today after
we came back from the spring and heard you calling out my name. I had to
masturbate after that too and all I could think of was what it would be like
to kiss you, and to make love to you. Ever since then I haven't been able
to get that picture out of my mind."

Mom looked at me and with a voice the was filled with lust and longing and
said, "And do you still feel the same way now? Do you want to make love to
me? Because I have been thinking about making love to you for over a year
now." I looked mom straight in the eye and with a voice that hid my
nervousness said, "Yes mom. Yes I do." Mom smiled at me and said, "This is
going to be so good Trish." With that mom took my wine glass and putting
both of them aside reached out and stroked my face. I was so nervous that I
was shaking. Mom moved closer to me and gently laid me down on a pillow on
top of the dooner. Mom moved down to kiss me and just before our lips met I
closed my eyes.

The first kiss was soft and gentle and didn't last long. Mom's next kiss
was more passionate and our lips met more fully. I moved my arms to around
mom's neck and she shifted to come into contact with me almost the full
length of our bodies. Mom's skin was so warm and soft against my body and I
could feel her breasts mesh against mine and her pussy brush against my hip.
That kiss ended and mom moved her face a few inches away from mine. I
opened my eyes and said, "Kiss me again mom. Make love to me." Mom moved
her head down and we kissed again. This time we both opened our mouths at
the same time and when our tongues met I knew that this was where I wanted
to be for the rest of my life. It felt totally natural and as we opened our
mouths wider and our tongues started to move against each other's, I let out
an involuntary moan.

Mom moved her right hand from my face and slid it down my neck towards my
breasts. I raised my chest to meet her hand and she slid it between my
breasts and cupped my left breast. Mom started to gently massage my breast,
carefully staying away from my hardened nipple. Then, as though she could
read my thoughts, she took my nipple between her thumb and fore finger. She
gently rolled it and I moaned again, moving my body harder against her hand
and against her body. She detached her lips from mine and started to kiss
and lick my neck. Shifting her body weight to move on top of me, I opened
my legs and she settled between them. It was as if we were made for each
other. I lifted my thighs either side of mom's hips and my legs came around
her back. I moved my hands to mom's side and started towards her breasts.
I desperately wanted to feel them. But mom wasn't having any of that. She
stopped my arms saying, "No darling, I want to give you pleasure first. I
want you to come like you never have before."

I relaxed and mom started kissing the top of my chest moving towards my tits
and aching nipples. Mom cupped both hands over my breasts and she started
to kiss and lick the soft flesh around them. I was getting really worked up
now and was starting to moan more often saying, "Oh god mom, that feels so
good. Your tongue is so hot. Please keep going." Mom wasn't about to stop
and she took one of my nipples into her mouth, suckling and gently biting
it. I thought I was going to come right there and I could feel my juices
start to leak out of my pussy and start to dribble towards my ass. I
wrapped my open legs around mom's hips tighter, pulling her against me. I
could feel mom's pussy hairs blend with mine and I raised my hips to meet
her. Mom was all over my tits now and she was starting to moan.

I felt Mom's weight change and, looking down at mom, saw that she was
looking back at me. A smile came across her face as she started to move
down my body, kissing and licking every square inch as she went. Mom
stopped at my navel and while she was licking the inside I felt her hands
move down the inside of my legs to my knees. She stopped at the knees and
gently pushed them further apart as she started to move further down towards
my pussy. Mom moved her body back and missing the area of my crouch all
together started to lick, kiss and gently bite the inside of my legs. Mom
kept this up moving towards my pussy, switching from one leg to the other.
This was driving me nuts. I tried to move my pussy closer to mom's mouth,
but she kept avoiding my moves. Mom started to lick and nibble at the
tendon on both sides of my pussy (the one that strains tight when you open
your legs).

Mom looked at my pussy and said, "My you are wet aren't you darling." She
reached out with one hand and gently skimmed it over my mound. I was really
wound up and moaning and writhing around. I said "Oh please mom, please,
lick my pussy. Kiss it. Put you fingers in me. Fuck me with your tongue!"
Mom put the thumbs of both hands on the outer lips of my pussy and gently
pulled them apart. She ran one of her fingers up and down the inside of my
pussy lips, just the way I like to do it, and moaning she said, "Oh Trish,
you are really wet." I looked up at her as she took her finger away and she
put it in her mouth, moaning and said, "You taste good. Almost good enough
to eat." "Almost!" I said.

Just as I was about to plead for mom to go down on me, mom dived straight
down to my pussy and opening my pussy lips, licked my pussy from my opening
to my clit. I let out a loud moan as she did this and a yelp when her
tongue passed over my clit. Mom didn't stop this time, she started to lick
around my opening and around my clit. Then she started to lick my clit
directly. After about three strokes of mom's tongue I came. I came like I
had never before. It hit me so hard and so fast that I thought I was going
to black out. My body convulsed and I f***ed my pussy further into mom's
face.

Mom just kept licking my clit. I took my breasts in my hands and pinching
the nipples could feel another orgasm approaching. Mom seemed to know just
what to do because next she inserted a finger into my pussy. She started to
move it in and out and then inserted a second finger. I felt the next
orgasm starting and telling her so, she sucked my clit into her mouth and
started pumping the fingers she had in me faster and faster. My second
orgasm started and I screamed, calling out to mom "Oh, Oh, Mom that's it.
I'm coming. I'm coming." My body convulsed over and over as my orgasm
crashed down upon me. Mom took her mouth from my clit and the fingers from
my pussy and started to drink my juices. She made loud slurping noises and
as the orgasm started to subside, stuck her tongue inside me to lick the
remaining juices from inside my pussy. Mom pushed her face hard against my
pussy and reaching in as far as she could go with her tongue started to move
it around and in and out of me.

This triggered yet another orgasm, stronger than the other two. I was
hopelessly lost in orgasmic bliss. I put my hands down and pushed mom's
head harder towards my pussy. She kept her tongue inside me and I kept
coming.

It was the most fulfilling moment I had ever had and I wanted it to last
forever.

Mom stayed where she was until my third orgasm has subsided and I had let go
of her head. I looked down as she raised her head to see her face covered
with my juices. I put my hands on mom's shoulders and pulled her back up my
body. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to taste the juices my pussy had left
on her face. We kissed passionately open mouthed, tongues entwined. I
licked the juices off mom's face and we kissed again, all the time with my
legs around mom, never wanting to let go. I took mom's face in my hands and
looking deep into her eyes said, "Oh mom, that was the most wonderful thing
anyone has ever done to me. I love you." And I kissed her again. We
stayed right there for about five minutes, arms around each other, with mom
also embraced by my legs.

Mom broke the embrace and reaching for our wine glasses, handed me mine. I
took a sip and then put my glass back where it was. I reached out and took
mom's glass and putting it aside also said, "Now I want to pleasure you mom.
I want to give you what you gave me." I lay mom back and moving straight
on top of her moved between her legs.

This time mom raised her knees up under my arms as we started to kiss. I
felt our pussy's come into contact and spread my legs a little either side
of mom's hips to get better contact. I felt mom's pussy lips with mine,
felt them open as mine did and felt her clit as it rubbed against mine. We
both let out a low moan into each other's mouths. I f***ed my tongue as far
into mom's mouth as I could and she greedily sucked on it. I moaned into
mom's mouth and detaching myself from her mouth I started to kiss her neck
and suck on her ears. I moved straight to mom's chest, wanting to get my
hands on those beautiful tits and large hard nipples I could feel against
mine. Mom's tits were bigger than mine and sagged a little towards either
side of her chest, but they were still exquisite - as far as I was
concerned. I raised my head to look at them.

Taking both breasts in my hands, the first breasts of another woman I had
ever touched with my hands. I was amazed that they felt so soft and
massaging them, I took the nipples in each hand and started to play with
them. Mom moaned and said, "Oh that's it Trish. Squeeze them harder
darling. Lick them and bite them a little." I did just that. I took one
of mom's nipples in my mouth and started to suck and lick the nipple. Then
I took the other on in my mouth and did the same. Moving back to the first
nipple I gently sucked on it then gently bit it. This extracted a moan from
mom and as I bit a little harder and moved my jaw sideways back and forth,
rolling mom's nipple between my teeth, mom moaned again. I repeated this
with the second nipple and got the same response. Then I felt mom's hands
on my shoulders, gently moving me down.

I had been waiting for this moment and I was going to enjoy it. I kissed
and licked every part of mom's body as I moved lower towards her pussy.
When I arrived at her trimmed mound a feeling of utter desperation overcame
me. I felt that if I didn't taste mom's juices that very instant I would
collapse and die. I moved straight to her pussy and starting at the bottom,
closest to her puckered rear hole, licked upwards, parting her pussy lips
and tasting her for the first time. Mom tasted lovely. I moved my hands to
part her pussy lips and lifted my head to look at Mom's pussy. Her outer
lips were all red and puffy and Mom's clit was fully exposed. Her clit was
larger than mine was and I reached out with the tip of my tongue to touch
it. As the tip of my tongue started to circle Mom's clit she moaned.

Mom lifted her knees, keeping her legs spread. This gave me much better
access to all of her pussy. I started licking in earnest then, changing the
shape of my tongue to a wide flat surface to lick all of Mom's pussy and a
pointy tip to concentrate on her clit. I was totally absorbed in Mom's
pussy. I was breathing it in and it was all I could see and taste - I loved
going down on Mom.

I poked my tongue into Mom's hole and pushed my face as hard against it as I
could. My nose rubbed Mom's clit and both of my hands gripped her slim hips
pulling my face into her. That's when I felt Mom's first orgasm arrive.
Mom's canal spasmodically clamped down on my tongue as I moved it in and
out, fucking her with it. She yelled out so loudly, I was lucky that we
were so far away from anyone. I just kept licking and sucking her. Mom
came a second and a third time.

I let instinct take over and I lifted my face of Mom's pussy and removed my
hands from her thighs. I immediately put one finger inside Mom and quickly
followed it with a second and then a third - all the while pumping slowly.
Mom was saying, "Ooohhh...that feels sooo good. Now pump it harder
Trish....Fuck Mom with your hand." I moved my left hand to Mom's clit and
rubbed it with my thumb. I started to really pump my fingers into Mom's
pussy watching as they disappeared and reappeared. Mom almost yelled, "Oohh
yes..yes..yes...Oh fuck...Oh Fuck, I'm going to come!". I looked up at her
face past her very erect nipples and swollen breasts. Mom had a look of
utter satisfaction on her face and then she came.

Mom's pussy clamped down on my fingers squeezing them together, fluttering
and clamping. Mom threw her head back and her arms flailed about in the
air. After about fifteen to twenty seconds Mom's body went completely
slack, her face became totally relaxed and she just laid there breathing
deeply for about a minute before her eyes slowly opened. Mom had blacked
out.

I slowly withdrew my fingers from Mom's pussy, and she moaned as I did so.
"Was that OK Mom?" I said, wanting and I moved up to embrace her again
lying on the doona next to her. "Oh Trish, my wonderful little daughter, I
think that that was the best sex I have ever had," Mom said with watery
eyes. We embraced and it was then that I had a wonderful revelation - this
is just day 2 of a two week holiday and we also had the rest of our lives.... Continue»
Posted by PornApocalypse 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Lesbian Sex, Mature  |  Views: 9648  |  
100%
  |  18

Mom's still my first

my name is Trish (not real obviously) and I have been reading lots of
stories on various pages of late. Most of them are really exciting and some
are quite different. If half of them are true, some of you are leading
extraordinary lives - I guess that mine is a little out of the norm as well.
What I have wanted to write about for quite some time now, and am finally
legally old enough to do so (at least from a socially set "norm"
perspective) is a true story about the lead up to and the first time that I
ever made love.

That's pretty normal you might say. Well it is, but who it was, is the "out
of the norm" part of my life. My first, and as yet only sexual partner has
been my mother. I have long since rationalised that it is not the normal
way of lesbian relationships, but I believe that having mum as my lover, has
no real bearing on any other part of my life. I have been in love with her
since before we made love and I can't see a way of being in love with anyone
else. In fact I doubt whether I would have felt comfortable with anyone
else.

I want to tell you how it happened and let you know what an amazing
experience it was. It happened just over five years ago just before I
turned 13. Dad had left 3 years earlier with another woman. I would not
have left with dad for all the money in the world, because he was a really
harsh man, who treated mom and me (as their only c***d) really badly. In
the end I am really happy and to this day, don't maintain contact with him.
I'm still living with mom now - only we live as a lesbian couple in a
different city - where no-one else knows that we are mother and daughter.

Anyway I need to get on with how it happened........

Mom, who was 28 at the time dad left, had always been open and answered my
questions honestly, especially about what had happened with him and their
relationship. Mum told me that, not only did he treat her badly, he had
also lost interest in her and had found a younger woman and that he would
probably be happier with his new partner, than he ever was with mum. She
also told me to expect that he would not want to make contact with me for
some time, as he hadn't told his new partner about Mum or I.

Mom and I were best friends, we would, and continue to, tell each other
everything. I was never afraid to go to Mom with any question or any
problem, no matter how silly or embarrassing I thought it was - even ones of
a sexual nature - and I had a few of those. I was pretty curious and Mom
was always straight with me.

Mum has always been a freelance journalist, preferring to work from home,
specialising in social anthropology. She has always done pretty well, so we
never really struggled too much for anything after dad left. I had to wait
for most things, but I got them and I think that mum's philosophy was good
for me and taught me how to wait for the good things in life - like my own
computer. We lived in a good, quiet neighborhood and this only added to the
palatability of mum's frequent overnight trips away, for research and
interviews. These weren't a problem when dad was around, but mum always
felt guilty about them after he left. I kept telling her that it was OK, I
was responsible, our house had good locks and besides - I was ten - or
eleven - or twelve - or thirteen. She trusted the area, and me, but she
always rang at once per night and once in the morning, whenever she was
away. After all, I was mature but I was only a young woman.

I was one of those early bloomers, had had my first period by 11 and was
pretty much developed by 12 - with just a few inches to go on my chest. I
had also kissed a couple of boys - at their behest mind - but never really
got the zing or pang, or whatever a girl is supposed to get from kissing a
boy/guy. Yes I was young and yes they and I were inexperienced and clumsy,
mum told me. When I asked if I was gay because I didn't get all hot and
sweaty when they kissed me, she said that she thought it was too early to
tell.

So, being of an A type personality, I started to read as much as I could on
both subjects - because, after all, this would shape a large part of my
life. It was about that time that I really became aware of my body and
started to explore it and might I say, had a lot of fun doing it. I also
managed to "obtain" one of those rated 'R' magazines that they sell in
corner stores and news agencies, when I put inside a paper. The magazine
was one of those typical low grade ones that had some written stories and
showed pictures of both hetro and lesbian sex - I was fascinated. I wrote
about everything, and I mean everything - recording it all in an electronic
diary on my computer.

That's where all of my fantasies went - and you can imagine there were some
pretty weird ones and some straight laced ones. Reading back over my diary,
I realise now that there was a steady, but gradual, shift first from hetro
fantasies, to ones of lesbian sex. I had started by checking out boys. I'd
watch people, mostly of my own age, but also good looking men older than me.
I started to realise that my tendencies weren't towards men but towards
women and I started to pay particular attention at places like school
showers and at the pool and pool showers. Gradually my fantasies turned
completely towards women - some my age, some mum's age. This went on until
I was about 12 and a half. That's when I had my first girl/girl encounter.

It happened at school one day after the last class, Physical Education.
Another girl and I, Melanie, were misbehaving and were told that we were to
stay behind after school to put all of the equipment away and sweep the gym
floor. I didn't really know Melanie, as she mixed with a different group of
girls, but she was very good looking and when I realised that we'd be alone,
I planned to take every opportunity to check her out. I was aiming to get
some very good material for some girl/girl fantasies. This was Melanie's
last day at the school, as her f****y was moving interstate a couple of days
later So I thought that I could look all I liked and it wouldn't matter if
she caught me, because she wouldn't be able to tell anyone at the school,
thereby damaging my pristine reputation.

When we had almost finished sweeping the floors, Mrs Clayfield (the rather
too large PE teacher) said that she had to leave and told us to have a
shower and lock the door on our way out. We finished sweeping and moved
into the change rooms to get undressed for the shower. I took my time
undressing and took every opportunity to check out Melanie. She had a very
good body, with breasts that were a little bit bigger than mine and she had
a slightly curvier figure - I was impressed. So impressed in fact that, I
got a little distracted and she caught me staring. When I looked up, she
was looking directly in my eyes and had a big grin on her face. Regardless
that she couldn't tell anyone that I caught her, I still blushed crimson
red. Melanie's grin widened and she asked me, bold as brass, "See anything
you like?"

I blushed even more and mumbled a response that included a sorry or two and
a weekly mumbled yes. All Melanie did was turn and start to walk towards
the showers. All I could think as I stood, was "nice ass". After entering
the shower room, we started showers in adjoining cubicles. I was both
embarrassed, but very excited at the same time. I was just rinsing the
shampoo from my hair, when Melanie lightly tapped me on the shoulder. I
squealed and spun around and this caused her to squeal as well. We giggled
for a couple of seconds, when I noticed that Melanie was naked and standing
right in front of me. My mouth dropped open a little and I looked at her.
She was smiling as my eyes fell to her breasts and then down over her belly
to her pubic hair. It was neatly trimmed and laid flat against her pubic
area, because she was wet. Her hair was also flat against her head and neck
and beads of water were dripping down her body. I thought that she looked
stunning and was completely mesmerised. I felt myself become aroused and
start to get wet between my legs. I started to fantasize about Melanie and
I doing all sorts of things. All of a sudden, I snapped back to reality and
looked up at her. She smiled again - but I couldn't say anything, I was too
excited.

Melanie, looked at me, held her soap out and said, "Could you wash my back
please?" With more confidence that I felt I said "sure, as long as you wash
mine." Melanie smiled and said "I'd love to."

Melanie turned around and moved back towards me a little to get a bit of
water on her back. I moved to one side and gently reached up with my left
hand to part her hair at the back and push it over the front of her
shoulders. I started to slowly wash Melanie's back from the shoulders down,
enjoying the feeling of her smooth feminine skin under my hands. I moved
towards her to make light contact with the left hand side of her body.

Zing, Pang, Bang - the light contact of my body, shoulder, side of my left
breast, tummy and hip, against her left hand side, was so profoundly
exciting that was like and electric shock. My nipples became fully erect
and I could feel myself get even more wet between my legs. It must have
taken me about five minutes to get to the small of her back - now what do I
do, I thought. Melanie removed any doubt about what I should do, as she
bent forward, only slightly, making her buttocks much more accessible to me.

I started to wash her buttocks with slow, large round circles. I bent
slightly in the opposite direction to Melanie, keeping the contact between
us from the hip on down, and started to use both hands on her soaped up
cheeks. As I was doing this, Melanie let out a very soft low moan. I took
this as a positive signal and moved my hands towards her upper legs. She
started to move her left leg slightly and, on instinct, I moved closer and
at the same time slightly parted my legs, allowing her left leg to move
between mine. I bend a little further over and started to move my hands
down, towards her crouch. All the while I was running on pure instinct and
fantasies that I had constructed for myself.

As I got to the top of her legs, Melanie shuddered and she stood up, turned
around and we looked into each others eyes. She had a look of surprise and
. . something else in there. I couldn't tell exactly what it was, and all
of a sudden I thought " you idiot, you've gone to far, she's going to scream
blue murder and I'm going to get in all sorts of trouble. I blushed and
said, in a shaky voice, "Sorry . . I'm really sorry."

That's when Melanie's face changed. She took a step towards me and lifted
her hands, gently taking my face in them and, looking me straight in the
eyes, said "Oh Trish, you have nothing to be sorry about. That was the best
back wash I've ever had." Then she leaned in and lightly kissed me once on
the lips. Zing, Pang, Bang - only bigger this time. Melanie, seeing that I
wasn't going to back away, moved in towards me again, kissing me more fully
this time. And this time I responded, with equal pressure. WOW, how soft
another women's lips are, compared to those of boys.

My nipples got so erect that I could feel them physically hurting me. It
was like they wanted to burst out the front of my breasts. Again on
instinct, still kissing Melanie, I lifted my hands to her upper arms and
slid them over the top of her shoulders and down her back. I stopped when I
got about mid way down her back and, as I moaned with my lips against hers,
I gently pulled her towards me. It was at that point that we both
simultaneously opened our mouths and, tentatively at first, touched tongue
to tongue. We both moaned and as we did, the full front of our bodies came
into contact.

I could feel her breasts touch mine and our stomachs touch and I could feel
her pubic bone rub against mine. We both moaned again and pulled each other
close, now kissing as passionately as we knew how. Out tongues were frantic
against each others and we started to move our bodies against each other.
Melanie put her arms over my shoulders and hugged me tighter - our breasts
were mashed together. I moved my hands down to her hips and pulled hard,
and could feel my pubic bone touch hers. I became desperate for this
feeling to continue and reached around further to grab her ass cheeks and
pull her to me. As I did that Melanie broke contact with my lips, let out a
loud moan and moved her hands straight to my ass to do the same.

I looked down and was just about to reach up and take my feel my first
breast, when we both heard a banging on the door to the girls change room.
We froze. I yelled out the standard response to women present in the room
"Girls changing room occupied." That's when we both heard the vice
principles voice, "Girls, Mrs Clayfield told me that she had to go and said
that you should be finished before I completed my nightly check. Melanie
Sanderson, your mother is waiting to pick you up in the school parking lot,
so I suggest that you both get a move on and get home. You have three
minutes girls!"

We both yelled our compliance and not wanting to let go of Melanie, I
reached back around behind me to turn the shower off. As I did it, I felt a
pair of lips on my right nipple - ZING, PANG, BANG. I stifled a moan and
brought my hands to her head, forcing her further onto me. WOW WOW WOW!!!,
it felt so incredibly good. But I didn't want to miss out, so I reached
around and gently took one of Melanies breasts in my right hand. How
different is was and how soft. More banging on the door and this brought
Melanie off my nipple in fright.

She started to turn and move away to get dry, but I held onto her. She
looked back at me I said "I want a turn at that." She smiled and taking one
of her breasts in her hand, she said "Feel free." This is something that I
had been thinking about doing and I slowly lowered my head and as I
approached her breast, slightly opened my mouth. Out through that came my
tongue and I lightly touched the very tip of Melanie's nipple. I ran my
tongue around it as I continued to move my face towards her breast. I
opened my mouth and took as much of her breast into it as I could. This
brought a moan from Melanie and, as I had done, she moved her hands to the
back of my head, forcing me further onto her breast.

BANG, BANG, BANG, "Last Warning Girls - Get out of the shower and get home!"

We were both shocked into action at that one and quickly moved to get
dressed. As we were getting dressed, I said to Melanie, "I just want you to
know that this is the first time I've done anything like this before. I
have been thinking about it for a while and hadn't intended on doing
anything else other than check you out today, and with you leaving I thought
that it would be OK, even if you caught me. But now I wish that you weren't
going, because there's so much more that I want us to do."

Melanie just smiled and, not knowing her at all well, I wasn't really
prepared for her reply. She said, "I've been checking you out for weeks and
when I saw that you were going to get in trouble during class, I though I'd
try that too, so I could get you alone and get you into the shower. But I
wouldn't be taking it any further - you are not my type and I wouldn't even
talk to you outside, so there wouldn't have been any chance for you to "try
anything else" with me." With that she walked out and I was never to see
her again.

In many ways I wasn't surprised, because we hadn't mixed before; but I was
also heart broken and pretty much cried all the way home. When I got home I
went straight to my room and Mum came in asking if I was OK. All I could do
was cry. She asked me if I had been hurt and if I was OK, with such a
loving tone in her voice, all I could do was to reach up a hug her.

After I'd settled down some, I told her that I had kissed another girl and
had liked it. I outlined the situation with Melanie and how, in the end, I
had been immediately dumped. Mum was really good about it and said that she
had also tried it at my age - now that shocked me into consciousness. Mum
said that I shouldn't be disappointed and that there were lots of mean
hearted people out there. She said that something similar had happened to
her a number of times and that it was one of the hardest things to get used
to. She also said that I should learn from it and, in response to my
questions, said again that it might still be too early to tell if I was a
lesbian or not.

I'll always remember that mum was so gentle and understanding with me that
night. When she had finally been able to settle me down, she told me how
proud she was of me. I looked questioningly at her and she replied that she
was proud because I hadn't been mean, that I had been brave enough to seek
out what I felt I wanted and because I felt confident enough to tell her
about it straight away. We hugged and mum hustled me off to bed and then
left.

I had so many questions swimming about in my head after she left and I found
that I couldn't sl**p. I had to sort this mess out in my own head first.
That night I wrote about ten pages in my diary, describing what Melanie and
I got up to and what I was feeling before, during and after. Over the next
week or so I rationalised that it wasn't my fault and I confirmed that I had
really enjoyed the experience with Melanie. I wrote that I felt that I was
indeed a lesbian. It all went into the diary on my computer, including all
of the questions that arose from my realisation.

For the next couple of weeks, everything was OK, I was back into school and
my friends, none of which I had any sexual feelings for, but took great
enjoyment in stealing fleeting glances at during time of nakedness or
semi-nakedness. I pretty much continued to bumble along - until one of
Mum's trips away.

Mum was actually going away for two nights on this one trip - over a weekend
though - up into the hills to conduct some research and interviews inside a
particular group of religious nuts (at least I thought they were). She had
been commissioned to complete an article by the group as part of a publicity
campaign, after some bad press. As she was getting ready, she gave me the
password and access details of her email account and she asked me to check
for a particular email from the group, providing final details of where she
was to meet them.

I was supposed to check every half an hour until it arrived and then call
her on her mobile, but definitely before seven in the evening, before she
went out of mobile range. I must have had to promise her a hundred times
that I wouldn't misbehave and that I would not go out past dark, and mum
told me that she would call me at about eight each night to make sure and
once during the day. I don't think that she was really worried, but this
was the first time that she had left me for two nights. Mum kissed my
forehead as she rushed out the door. I checked her email every half hour as
I was told and rang her at about six to give her the final meeting place
details.

I was just about to close down mum's computer, when I thought that I'd have
a bit of a snoop around. I was doing a bit of surfing of some of mum's
favourite sites, when I discovered, way down in a directory path, some links
to some porn sites. That wasn't to hard to understand because Mom had been
alone for the last three years plus, without going out on more than a couple
of dates - none of which lasted past the first. Perhaps they were just to
placate persistent guys, but they never went past the first date. What
shocked me, however, was that they were off the beat lesbian sites. I had
found my way around net-nanny and had surfed a bit, but I'd never seen
anything like these before. A couple were harmless teen sex sites, but then
about another three or four were teen/adult sites. I had been surfing
around these for about an hour, downloading as many images and stories as I
could find. The images were making me REALLY horny and I started to play
with myself.

I'd never had any problem achieving an orgasm - for me that has never been a
problem - and I was on about my third, when the Lotus Notes new mail window
came up. Just as I was about to click to open the mail, the phone rang. I
looked over at the clock as I was about to answer the phone and with a
smile, picked it up and said, "Hello Mum". Mum laughed and said, "How did
you know that it was me." Laughing, I said, "Who else would ring right on
eight o'clock?" We talked for a couple of minutes and mum asked what I was
doing. I told her that I was about to head off to bed as I was quite tired.
She asked if I'd turned her computer off, because there was some stuff
there that was personal and, lying, I said yes (I was having to much fun
surfing all of mum's sites). She said Ok and we ended the call.

It wasn't until just after I hung up the phone that it occurred to me that
mum might have done what I was going now - down load some stories etc. I
went back over to the computer and the new mail window was still in the
front. I clicked on the open mail button and up popped a message from a Bev
that was quite difficult to understand. She had obviously been talking to
mum about the subject for some time and she wrote as though they were
talking in the same room at the time - kind of in veiled speach. All I
could decipher was that Bev had sent mum something and was glad that she had
hidden it well, but wanted to know what she thought of it.

This had me curious and I went in search inside mum's mail folders for other
emails from this Bev character. But I couldn't find any and eventually lost
interest. Instead I went in search of any downloaded stuff that mum may
have had from the sites. I basically ravaged her computer and it wasn't
until the end of a .doc and .zip search within explorer, that I found the
jackpot.

Way down in a false trail of folders, was a directory that contained about
300 images and one word file. I started at the top of the images and
couldn't believe what I saw. They were all lesbian images. There were only
a few tame ones, but most of them were of mid teens/adults. They were in
all sorts of scenarios and positions, but all were lesbian images. Towards
the end there were a group of images that were just ZZ01.jpg etc etc. These
ones really opened my eyes, because these images were of girls my own age in
lesbian acts with women of mum's age. I decided to burn the whole directory
to CD and copying mum's login and internet passwords and the location of the
hidden directory, I closed mum's computer and left her office.

I went straight to my bedroom and started my computer, loading the CD
immediately. I had another slower look through the images and some were of
things that I hadn't even thought of before - like all different sizes and
shapes of dildos, threesomes and even a few fisting shots. I was as horny
as hell and couldn't stop playing with myself. My favourites were the ones
of girls of my own age, with women of mum's age. It was about ten o'clock
by the time I was finally able to look away from the images. That's when I
first looked at the single word file - the file that would change my life
forever.

No wonder there were no more emails from Bev in mum's machine, she had
obviously cut and paste all of them into this word document - which was
almost one meg in size - to hide the content from a snooping me. It started
with a few emails from some other women, and I only recognised one name from
the four or five that appeared. It looked to me as though mum had been
referred down a chain - until finally Bev's name appeared. These weren't
ordinary emails, they were exploring a subject that I hadn't even considered
- lesbian i****t. When I first saw it in about the second of third email, I
was completely shocked, and the issue wasn't discussed in any great detail -
instead the emails just skirted around the subject and asked what, at first
glance appeared to be lame questions. But this changed as the emails went
along and by the fifteenth or so, when Bev's name first appeared, it was the
only topic discussed.

What had happened in those emails, was that somehow mum had found a network
of women who were having sexual relationships with their daughters or
mothers. That's when it hit me - Does mum want to take me as a sexual
partner? For some reason, the idea didn't repulse me at all, in fact I was
flattered, especially given some of the things that mum had written in her
emails about me - how pretty I was, describing me and my body and how much
she loved me as a mother, but that she felt that she wanted more - WOW!
That's about the point where Bev's emails started, which by the dates had
been about four months ago. I read on.

The first ten or so of Bev's emails were asking mum a whole lot of
questions, even things like bank account details and about various forms of
ID. Bev explained that this was both a test and a way to ensure that the
group that mum was potentially about to enter, would not be compromised.
Mum had apparently been quite forthcoming and complied with all requests,
providing any and all information required and answering any questions that
she was asked. Overall the stuff in there really opened my eyes to how
serious mum was about this.

Towards the end of the document, which took me about two hours to read and
digest (as much as I could at that time of night) Bev asked mum to explain
in detail, why she thought that mum and I would make an ideal partnership.
Mum's response was a bombshell and it cemented all of the ideas that had
been forming in my head. She described that she had had several lesbian
experiences, as recently as a couple of weeks ago (whilst she was on one of
trips), but that all of her fantasies were of her and I. She then went on
to list all of the reasons she had for us to become lovers. The way she
described why she wanted me, how much she wanted us to be together as lovers
and why she was in love with me (more than just as a mother), brought tears
to my eyes. My heart almost burst with the love I felt for mum after
reading that - I couldn't believe that my own mother wanted me to become her
lover.

What Bev wrote next really got me excited. She said that she was prepared
to guide mum to the point of seducing me, if that's what she wanted - but
that she would have to be the one that made the move. She also asked mum
why she thought that I was inclined towards girls. Mum wrote about what I
had told her of Melanie and how I said that I thought that I was a lesbian.
She said that she had cuddled me too her that night and wanted to do nothing
but take the pain away and that she wanted to replace it with the love she
felt for me and to make love to me to make me forget the pain. Bev
cautioned Mum about moving too fast and said that this had to be done
slowly.

The second last group of emails in the file between Bev and mum were just 4
days before she left. In it Bev said that she felt confident that Mum could
do it and cautioned again that it could not be rushed. Bev suggested that
the first thing that Mum should do was to increase the level of sexuality in
the house. She suggested that Mum appear in front of me in progressively
less clothing, in more sexual clothing and really use her feminine charms to
move and position herself in a more sexual manner. Bev suggested that Mum
start with things like walking from the shower to her room semi naked,
allowing her dressing robes to reveal more and more and that she wear tight
and sexy clothing whenever possible. She said that Mum should start slowly
and increase the level of sexuality over about a month or so.

She said that Mum should observe how I reacted and talk to her about it and
she would attempt to help. She said that she would be able to offer
suggestions that had worked for others, but that Mum may have to adapt them
to how she seduced me. This was too much. I couldn't help myself, I
started to play with myself and thought of doing all of the things that I
could with another woman - with my mother. It only took me about two
minutes to cum and it was the best orgasm I had ever had up to that point.
With that thought I fell asl**p and dreamt. I dreamt of mum and I, of mum
and I in an embrace and of us making love. The dreams were soft and loving
and supportive and sweet and gentle.

When I woke up the next morning, it was to the phone beside my bed. I
looked at my clock and it was ten thirty. It was a friend asking if I
wanted to go to the pool or to the movies. Lying, I said that I didn't feel
well and that I'd just stay home and sl**p some more.

I lay on the bed for a minute thinking about everything that I had
discovered and read and thought about yesterday. It was one of those
moments that you feel that you are going to be overwhelmed with the volume
of information. I thought about all the images that Mum had downloaded and
how they affected me, getting me really hot just thinking about them. I
thought of the word file with all of the cut and paste emails in it and
particularly of the lovely kind and gentle words that my own mother had
written to a complete stranger about me and the fact that my own mother
wanted a relationship with me. This started to get me horny, just thinking
about Mum.

I tried to remember the times I had seen her naked, or in a position that
could be taken sexually, like bent over in tight shorts or something. I
started to touch myself. I took both nipples between my fingers and started
to massage them. I thought about the shower with Melanie, only this time
with mum's face. I was getting really hot and I moved my right hand down to
my pussy, gently rubbing my middle finger the entire length of my slit. I
could feel my pussy juices starting to flow and, as they spread to my
finger, I felt my labia swell. Then my finger came into contact with my
clit and it sent a shiver down my spine to my toes.

I was thinking about mum taking my nipples in her mouth, when I had my first
shattering orgasm. Wave after wave of complete pleasure washed over me and
I was moaning so loudly that I was almost screaming. I was thinking about
mum licking my pussy, when I first inserted a finger into my pussy. I got
as far as mum inserting one of her fingers as I inserted a second of mine,
before my second orgasm. And a few minutes later, at the point of my third
orgasm, I was thinking about me licking mum's pussy.

At that point I collapsed and must have lain there for at least 20 minutes
before I could move again. When I could, I noticed that my computer was
still on and that the word file was still open. WOW, I must have fallen
asl**p as soon as I had had the orgasm last night. I got up and went and
sat down, naked, at my desk and continued to read the last couple of emails
that had been in the file to date.

The first one was from Mum to Bev, asking how she got through the lonely
nights before Bev had seduced her daughter. Bev's reply was to send a
couple of magazines and a advise that mum also buy a dildo. Bev wrote that
mum should hide them really well, because they were very descriptive and if
I found them, it could well ruin everything. The last email was a reply to
Bev from Mum to say that she had received the magazines, hiding them safely
under the bottom draw of her dressing table, in the enclosed space between
the bottom draw and the floor, and that she had purchased another dildo and
hidden both of them there as well. I couldn't believe my luck and seeing
that the date was the day that Mum left, I almost knew that Mum wouldn't
have had the time, nor the need, to hide them anywhere better. I had to
check these out.

I found everything in a plastic bag, just where Mum said it would be. It
felt funny doing this, and I guess that, at thirteen, I felt like it was
spying or stealing. But that only served to heighten my level of
excitement. So I tool the bag and its contents back to my room. My heart
was going about a hundred miles and hour until I remembered that Mum
wouldn't be home until tomorrow. But I still couldn't relax as I opened the
bag looking in to see what was in there. I saw the spines of three
magazines a box and what had to be a dildo. I removed the box and the
dildo.

It was the box that I examined first. The dildo was still in its there and
the box still had the tape to seal it. Looking at it, it had one long penis
shaped plastic shaft and one short one with a curl at the end. Turning the
box over I read that the 7 inch vibrating dildo was life like, that the
little one was for rubbing against the clit and that it came with batteries.
I couldn't believe it and I turned it back over and stared at it in
disbelief.

The dildo that was out of its box and was a little smaller. It was a little
less life like than the new one and was about 6 inches long. At the base it
had a large bulbous shape. It felt funny and I sensed a funny smell - one
that I would latter recognise as latex. I took it in one hand and squeezed
it. It was soft on the outside, but had a hard core. I lifted it up to my
face and smelled it. The funny smell was stronger, but there was also
another smell, not unlike that of my pussy when I had been sweating or when
I was masturbating. I wondered whether this could be the faint smell of
Mum's pussy, left over on the dildo and it started to get me horny.

Remembering the photos that Mum had downloaded, I opened a few on my
computer, to refamiliarise myself with what these things were used for. In
one of the first ones, there was a young teenager with it in her mouth. I
tried it, and although I couldn't get much more than 4 inches into my mouth,
I though that this is what it must be like to take a guy's penis in my
mouth. I didn't really enjoy that feeling, so I removed it and kept looking
through the photos on the CD I'd burnt.

The next one that I stopped at had one teenager inserting a dildo into
another teenager's pussy. This was something that I got excited about and
as I flicked through a series of about 20 photos of the same two, the dildo
was photographed further and further into each girls pussy. I felt myself
get more and more wet and moved the dildo down to my own pussy. I rubbed it
up and down my slit, turning it around and around, until the tip and about
half the shaft was wet with my juices. It was then that I wondered what it
would taste like and bringing the dildo up to my lips, licked it. It tasted
nothing like anything else I had ever tasted before - but it was strangely
very good. I rubbed the dildo around my pussy some more and did it again,
liking it even more. Then I took it into my mouth, licking all of the juice
off - now this I could do to a dildo with someone else's juice on it.

Lowering the dildo again I placed the tip at the entrance to my pussy and
gently started to push. At first I thought that I was never going to get it
in. I was really nervous, until I looked at my computer again and saw the
looks of ecstasy on the faces of the girls in the photos. I was then able
to relax and was thinking about this being done to me, when I felt my pussy
relax enough to let the head slide in. PING, BANG, BONG - WOW was this ever
incredible! I couldn't believe how good it felt and as I gently pushed it
in and out, I thought of Mum, doing the same thing to herself.

I had gotten about three to four inches of the dildo into me, when I struck
my hymen. At first I was shocked into thinking that I'd hurt myself and I
panicked a bit. Then I realised what I'd done and just enjoyed the feeling
of this huge (or so I thought) dildo filling me to the brim and bouncing off
my hymen. My fingers started to get a little slippery with my own juices
and as I attempted to get a better grip, my hand slipped. I panicked and
grabbed the dildo right at the end, just as it started to slip out. Whilst
I was enjoying it, I remembered the magazines that I had emptied onto the
bed and I moved over to sit on the bed, licking my juice from the dildo like
melting ice cream from a cone.

I sat down on the bed and picked up the first magazine. It had a plain
cover on it, and the only thing that gave away the contents was the fairly
obscure title - "Mothers and Their Daughters". No pictures or anything on
the cover, so I opened the cover. Inside was very different and there was a
note from the Editor, "To all the loving mothers and daughters out there,
this, our 25th issue, is the best yet. There have been many success stories
in the last months since issue 24 and for those new to the distribution,
inside are a number of pictorials of those and other success stories. In
the months to come we have a number of mothers and daughters attempting what
can be a difficult, but incredibly satisfying and pleasurable, transition to
a relationship between mother and daughter, like no other. To all of those
women, we wish you well and we wish success and eternal happiness."

Nice message, I thought. Then I looked at the name at the bottom of the
Editor's note and saw that it was Bev. This was obviously the same Bev as
Mum had been corresponding with. It was then that I first started to
realise that perhaps I had these feelings for mum. But perhaps the feelings
I was having were just the excitement of the moment and of the writings,
stories and pictures that I had emersed myself in. I remember thinking that
I needed to take my time with the sheer volume of information and emotions
that were bouncing around in my head.

I turned over through the pages of that and issues 23 and 24 and couldn't
believe that there could be so many mother/daughter relationships. The
pictorials, of which there were about seven or eight in each magazine,
contained a series of photos of the mother and daughter, both normal shots
and ones of them in all manner of sexual positions and scenarios.
Accompanying the pictorials, was about four to five pages of text. Some of
the stories told the reader how good it was and how the mother and daughter
had now been together for ten to fifteen years, some briefly told of how
their sexual relationship started and some told of the things that they like
to do to and with each other.

I was amazed. What was obvious was that all of these mothers and daughters
were honest and were very much in love. But the pictorial that caught my
eye the most, was of a ten year old and her mother. They had now been
living as lovers, inside their house, for about two years and some of the
photos were extraordinary. This pictorial was the one that I read and
reread six or seven times as I lay there playing with myself.

The daughter was a small girl and her mother was about the same height and
build as my mom, but what they got up to was amazing. The daughter had only
the beginnings of breasts and absolutely no pussy hair. But her mother had
also shaved herself and they almost looked the same. There were photos of
them engaged in a sixty-nine and the daughter had her mouth open over her
mother's pussy and her mother likewise. This series extended into one that
had each of them inserting dildos, numerous fingers and in the end they
fisted each other.

Until the point where the dildos started to fly in this series of shots, I
had largely forgotten mum's dildo. When I saw the first couple of shots, I
reached out for the dildo, rubbing it up and down between my pussy lips
again. This got me really horny and I gently inserted it again, this time
with a little more ease (having learnt how to relax enough the first time),
and started to ease it in and out of my pussy. Even though it was small, it
really filled my 13-year-old pussy to the brim and I loved the feeling.
What went perfectly with that feeling were the photos of that ten-year-old
and her shaven mother and the thought of my mother, wanting to do this to
me.

As I read the text and looked at the images, I found out the at the ten year
old had taken her own virginity as a nine year old with a dildo she had
found of her mothers. She described that she has been bumping up against he
hymen with the dildo and had simply f***ed it through the hymen. She then
went on to say that it had made it much more pleasurable for her and more
exciting when her mother had seduced her. As soon as I read this I knew in
my heart that this was what I was going to do.

So I walked with the dildo still in me, one of the strangest feelings I have
ever felt, into the bathroom and got into the shower. Our shower had a
fold-down seat in it and I started the water and pointing the rose at the
wall, sat down. I was thinking about mum being in the shower with me, as I
started to move the dildo in and out again. I gradually started to move it
in and out further and further. The dildo was bouncing off my hymen and
fully relaxed and quite the horny thirteen year old, I pretended that it was
mum pumping the dildo in and out. At some point (I don't even know how long
I'd been in there), I drew the dildo almost all the way out and then,
putting the palm of my hand across the base of the dildo, jammed it inside
me.

The dildo tore through my hymen and, with me screaming and thinking that I
was going to die (oh so briefly), I f***ed the dildo into me as far as it
would go. I felt the dildo hit the neck of my cervix and go past it into
the small space left behind it. I was in pain, so I just kept still and
held the dildo in the same position. After a couple of minutes, the pain
had died down and I opened my eyes. I looked down to where my pussy and
realised that I had all but the bulbous end of the dildo in me. It felt
really strange having something that far inside me and as I gently started
to pull it out, I could feel most of the remains of my hymen come out with
it.

It still hurt a little and as I pulled it out, I saw a small amount of bl**d
on the dildo. I completely withdrew it and washed it under the shower.
Next I inserted one then two fingers into my pussy to try and get the rest
out. But all that that served to do was rekindle my interest in having the
dildo in me again. So that's just what I did. This time I inserted it with
my left hand and it went in all the way pretty easily --after a couple of
relubrication strokes. As I moved it in and out I started to rub my clit.
Again I started to think of Mum being the one doing this to me, and before
long I came again and again. I was completely exhausted again.

I showered, for about another twenty minutes, sitting under the water,
gently playing with my labia and occasionally rubbing my clit as well.
After all of the orgasms and a cleansing shower, I made sure that I washed
the dildo well. The last thing I wanted was to have mum find out that I had
been using her dildo and reading her magazines. I dried myself and, knowing
that I should, inserted a tampon, before dressing, packing all of the
magazines and dildos back in the bag and replacing it in mum's hiding place.
I went back into my bedroom and turning off my computer, also hid the CD
in a place that I knew mum didn't know about - under the one uncovered
corner piece of carpet in my room, behind my mirror, that was loose. I made
my bed and only then did I look at my clock - two o'clock in the afternoon -
where had the day gone? And it's no wonder I am so hungry.

I went down to make some late lunch and ate like I don't think I ever had
before. As I was eating, the enormity of what I had uncovered - my mother's
desire to make her own daughter, me, her lover. How could I cope with this.
The waves of complexity started to crash down upon me and I very quickly
became swamped by them. I realised that I had to sort out my feelings and
bring some sense of order to the confusion that threatened to engulf me. So
I did the only thing that I knew would make the sense out of it that I
needed - I wrote. I wrote and wrote and wrote. I wrote every tiny little
thought and thread and feeling. I think that it was the first time that I
actually got up, when the phone rang. I glanced over at the clock and saw
that it was eight o'clock - it would be mum, with her usual check-in and
make sure that everything was OK call.

We chatted for a minute or two and I said, lying again, that I had just done
some homework and lay about the house all day. Before I knew it I was
yawning and I realised that I had had both a physical and mentally
challenging day. I was still fairly sore, from taking my own virginity and
with all of the feelings bouncing around in my head and my attempt (which on
reviewing it today seems so much like a young girl of my age then) to order
my thoughts, I was exhausted. Mum picked it up right away and said that she
would go and reminded me that she would be home at dinner time the next day.

Mum said good bye and as I hung up I remember thinking, that the way she
said it was particularly soft and loving. What I couldn't reconcile was,
was it a motherly good bye, or was it, as I suspected, a lovers good bye.
Too tired to think about it any further, I closed down my computer, went to
the toilet, stripped off all of my clothes and climbed into bed.

It has rarely happened to me since, but as I lay there and started to go
over everything in my head again, I started once again to get excited. I
started to touch myself, but I was so exhausted that I fell asl**p - in the
middle of masturbating! I don't know if it has ever happened to you, but I
did it that night.

I slept soundly, but had some really sexy dreams. Not surprisingly all of
them involved mum and I. When I woke the next morning, I felt refreshed and
surprisingly clear-headed. I was famished though, after missing dinner and
made a bee-line to the kitchen, still naked, feeling rather sexy and full of
life. After eating, what had to be the biggest breakfast of my life, I
headed to the shower. Whilst in the shower I realised that my pussy didn't
feel sore and I reached inside myself with one finger and feeling only a
very small amount of discomfort, reasoned that I mustn't have pushed things
too far the previous day.

The rest of the day I tidied up the house and prepared a lovely meal for
mum's return. In the afternoon I restarted my computer and reviewed all of
the stuff that I had written the previous day. I added some and changed
some of my thoughts, but in essence it came down to a couple of things.

Firstly, I was pretty much convinced (as close as fuck is to swearing) that
I was a lesbian. My experiences with boys had not excited me and it had not
left me any lingering thoughts or longings that my experience with Melanie
had. Since that day, I had only thought about girls and women.

Secondly, I wasn't turned off by the idea of mum and I having sex - but I
couldn't explain it. It didn't seem dirty or wrong. Besides mum was a very
good looking woman, who oozed sex. She was still in terrific shape and from
what I could remember seeing, age had not started playing its dirty little
tricks on her yet. She still had a lovely figure, with firm breasts and an
ass that was still tight and firm. Whenever I had seen mum walk in a skirt
or from the shower with a towel wrapped around her, there was no tell-tale
wiggle, just the firm cheeks on an ass that you would expect to see on a
woman half her age.

Thirdly, Mum was, without a shadow of a doubt, my best friend. I could and
had told her everything, especially after my thing with Melanie. She
obviously wasn't telling me everything, but under the circumstances that was
quite understandable.

As I sat back in my chair and turned my computer off, I pondered everything
and reasoned that I could see myself in a sexual relationship with mum, that
I found her very attractive as a woman, but would need more time to decide
on whether my feeling would extend that far.

By the time I had come to that point, it was five o'clock and it was time to
get ready for mum's return home and to finish the meal that I was preparing.
As I started to change out of my shorts and shirt, I found myself staring
at the clothes hanging up in my cupboard wondering, what would mum like to
see me in. I checked myself at that one and realised that I wanted to show
mum that I had missed her and that I was pretty. I picked a summer
light-weight dress that was probably getting a little on the small side. It
had a floral pattern and hugged my quickly developing body, in such a way as
to appear a little sexy. I decided not to wear a bra and to wear some of my
thong underwear, to ensure that the lines of the dress weren't interrupted
by those of a bra and normal panties. I brushed my hair and made sure that
it was not too good looking - wow, it was like I was dressing for a date.

Mum arrived home at the appointed hour and when I opened the door to great
her, she was visibly shocked. "Wow," she said "Have I come to the right
house, because when I left, I left behind a young lady and now I'm standing
before a beautiful woman." Wanting to impress a little and very much
enjoying the compliments - both visual and verbal - I spun around and said,
smiling, "So you like this old thing?"

Mum put her bags down and said, "Oh honey I more than like it, it looks
wonderful on you and it makes you look like a real woman." She openly
inspected me and as she did, I felt my nipples become a little erect, which
really showed up in that dress. I know that mum noticed because her eyes
stayed on them for a couple of seconds before they moved further down. She
looked up smiling and opening her arms, said "Come here and give me a big
hug. I missed you terribly and I need to make sure that I am really home,
because I'm really tired and hungry." Moving her head back, but not letting
go, mum asked, "What's say we head out for some dinner?"

"Actually", I said, "I've cooked dinner and it's ready right now." Mum
smiled at this and said, "How wonderful are you?" I replied "About as
wonderful as they come!"

We both laughed and mum let me go saying that she would take her bags up to
her room and then wash up for dinner. I served it whilst she was gone, and
was putting it on the table the table when mum walked back into the room.
The smile she gave me made my heart skip a beat. She looked at the table
and saw that I had done a wonderful job. She came up to me and moving right
up to me, she hooked her arm around my waist and pulled me close to her
side. We looked at the dinner together and mum turned to me and said, "I
can't tell you how much I missed you and how happy and proud you make me."
Mum leaned over to me and kissed me on the lips saying thank you. The kiss
wasn't too long but longer than could be said normal and it was a really
soft one. My heart skipped another couple of beats.

We sat down and ate and talked for the next hour and a half. I asked mum
all about her trip and the weirdo's that she'd gone to interview. We
laughed and giggled about lots of things and almost had the type of
conversation that lovers do after the one who works comes home from a trip
away. During the conversation, I found myself hanging on her every word and
a couple of times I was so lost in lustful feelings (looking at her breasts
and mouth and neck) that it took a gently touch of mum's hand to bring me
back to reality. During our discussion I also caught mum looking at me with
such intensity, and not just at my eyes, that I had to do the same thing.
We were both a little embarrassed when we were caught and quickly averted
our eyes or made stumbling apologies.

Was it just me, or was I starting to fall in love with Mum? Not just the
ideas that she had for us and the emotions that came with discovering and
rationalising that, but really falling in love. I starting to think that
the answer was . . . . yes!

We finally got up and did the dishes together and wiped up and then mum said
that she had a bit of work to finish and needed to unpack. I offered to
help her unpack whilst she did her work and her no thanks reply was a little
nervous. She was obviously hiding something, but it didn't worry me - I'd
eventually find out. So I bid her good night and went off to bed. I
masturbated twice that night and drifted off to another slumber filled with
two lovers - mum and I.

The routine of the next few days was pretty much normal, but the
conversations like the one that we had had at dinner, became longer and more
in-depth. I felt more and more relaxed and at home with mum than I ever had
to that point in my life. I found that I had started to look at mum, every
chance I got, trying to imagine what she would look like naked in that
position. My fantasies became more vivid and I finally came to the
realisation that I was indeed in love with her. I felt much more that lust
and much much more for mum than I ever had before.

It was all going so smoothly until the Friday that as I walked into mum's
office from school. As I walked in she looked up and panicked a little.
She quickly turned her screen off and made an excuse for both of us to leave
the room. Mum must have been surfing again, or she had received another
email message from Bev. Either way I was going to find out. Mum went back
shortly after and logged off her computer. Then she made an excuse about
having to go and do some shopping for a while.

As soon as she left the driveway, I went to mum's computer and accessing it
with the passwords that I had since committed to memory, downloaded the
latest parts of mum's word file and emails to a disk. I closed it down and
took the disk up to my room and starting my computer, saved them to my copy
of the file (I had saved it to my C drive) and read them.

There was mum's reply and another email from Bev and again the content sent
shivers down my spine. Mum had relayed her home coming, painting the
picture that I had tried to portray - me looking beautiful and sexy. She
told Bev about my nipples becoming erect and how it excited her. She told
her about the hug and feeling my breasts press against hers and also about
the kiss as we examined the dinner I had cooked that night. But what really
took my breath away was what she wrote next.

Mum said that we had talked like a couple at dinner and she relayed her
feelings of love and closeness and of a very real sense of a developing
relationship to Bev. She said that she had wanted to make love to me so
much right then and there, that it took all of her self control not too.
She spoke of a real sense of a strengthening of our bond this week, and that
she felt as though she needed to make the next step. She asked for Bev's
advice on how to proceed and that advice contained in Bev's email.

Bev cautioned mum about moving too fast. She said that this would be the
most delicate point of mum's seduction of me. Little did either of them
know that I was about seventy percent there anyway. Bev told mum that her
advice was to gradually start to appear more sexy around me. She said that
mum should begin to dress more provocatively, to move from the shower in
less and less clothing, to position herself in more sexy poses when she was
around me and whenever she got the opportunity, do little things like touch
me, kiss me more and in a more sexy way and to wear more perfume.

Bev said that mum shouldn't manufacture any of this and that she should just
use her feminine charms. She told mum that she should judge how quickly she
progressed the flirting, by my reaction. She said that if I responded, that
she should try adding to what she was doing. She also said that it may take
some time and that progress may be quicker at time and may be slower at
others, not to be discouraged and especially to continue the progress we had
made this week. Bev said that mum should let her know how it was going and
that when mum and I were ready to go even further, that she would be there
for us.

The subtle change in the mum and I - to us - tone of the email really struck
me, because it was almost like Bev was considering us a couple now. And
this really made me think about things.

Mum returned home shortly after I had finished updating my diary and the
file with hers and Bev's emails. We had pizza and sat on the couch. We had
been talking for about two hours, when the conversation turned to sex. Mum
wanted to know more about my encounter with Melanie, especially the intimate
details of exactly what we did and how I felt. I was completely honest with
her and told her how I had been leading up to that point, how she had caught
me, we had gone to the showers and how Melanie had come into my shower
stall. I told her how excited I was and went into intricate detail about
what little we did.

Mum asked me if I had had any other encounters since and if I still felt the
same way about other women. I told her that I had thought long and hard
about that and that I was almost convinced that I was a lesbian. However I
told her that I hadn't found anyone my age that really excited me and that I
was just as happy to not rush anything. It was at this point that I turned
the conversation back onto mum - not that I could say much of anything else.

I asked mum, if she had ever had any experiences like that when she was at
school. She said that she had only had one and I acted so shocked and asked
her all about it for the next hour or so. She told me that she had had one
full-on lesbian experience when she was at school, but just that she was a
little older than me when she had hers - she was sixteen. I wanted all of
the details and she spoke honestly about it - to a point. When I asked mum
if she had gone down on this girl and if the other girl had gone down on
her, mum just said yes and that it was very pleasurable. But she wouldn't
tell me any more.

I also asked her about whether she had had any experiences since, to which
mum replied no. I asked her what relationships she had had since Dad had
left and she said none, and if there was anyone special in her life now.
Mum said that she had been thinking about asking someone out lately, but
again wouldn't give any details about who it was. I couldn't blame her and
our conversation wound up naturally about twenty minutes later, and with
that mum packed me off to bed. Well didn't I have a good time in bed that
night, thinking about mum and this other girl and replacing the girl with
me. I was about ninety percent convinced by now and was eager to see how
things progressed.

I woke the next morning to the sound of mum in the shower and couldn't wait
to see what mum's first move would be. I heard the shower being turned off
and remaining in my nighty, I went and stood at the door to the bathroom.
Putting my ear to the door, I heard mum finishing and gently knocked asking
if she was in there. A little pause and I heard mum say that she was almost
finished and would be out in a minute.

I leaned on the wall across from the door and when it opened and out came
mum. She had her hair tied up in a towel and had on a practically see
through dressing gown. She stopped in front of me and said good morning,
but I couldn't help myself. My eyes quickly scanned mum up and down and as
they came back up they stopped at the two dark shaded areas and the nipple
sized tents that mum had at the from of the gown. I mumbled something and
mum turned and walked towards her bedroom.

In the five or six steps that it took her to get there, there was a definite
sway in her hips - one that I couldn't help but notice and couldn't keep my
eyes off. As she reached the door, mum looked over her shoulder at me and,
noticing that I hadn't moved a muscle, gave me a big smile as she
disappeared into her room.

I was astounded at how far mum had gone straight away. But more than that.
I was becoming more convinced that this is what I wanted as well, with each
passing minute. I had intended to respond and so I walked down to mum's
room. I didn't bother knocking and there was no real need either, because
the door was wide open. As I entered the room I said, "Mum?" "Yes?" Mum
said. It was at this point that I lost the power of speech. Mum was fully
naked facing at right angles to me. She was bent over pulling on some
underwear and I could see all of her right breast.

Mum looked over at me and said, "What's wrong honey?" I mumbled something
and left, going to the shower. As I was under the shower, I realised that
it had come to the point that I needed to make a final decision about how
far I was going to let mum take our relationship. I couldn't get the image
of mum's breast out of my mind and at that point, I realised that I really
didn't need to make a decision, because I'd already made it. I don't know
when I had subconsciously made the decision, but it was all too clear to me
know. I could use the same advice that Bev's had given to mum and go with
the flow.

So, when mum came into the bathroom to blow dry her hair, I turned off the
shower and stepped out straight away. Mum was in a pair of casual pants
that really showed off her bottom and had on a stretch T-shirt that
accentuated her breasts. She had just started the dryer and had a perfect
view of my naked body in the mirror. I stood still for a second looking
straight at mum. I saw her eyes start looking at my body instantly. The
towel rack was on the other side of mum to me, so I saw this as an
additional opportunity. I walked up behind mum, and reached around her,
using her shoulder for balance and gently reached past to take my towel.

I moved back to a position where I knew mum could see all of my body and
started to dry myself. As I was doing this we started to talk. I told mum
how I loved her clothes and how they showed off her figure. She thanked me
and said that she could never hope to compete with someone a beautiful as
me. I blushed and as we continued to talk (it only lasted about five
minutes) we became more and more comfortable with each other in yet another
environment.

Things progressed reasonably quickly after that. Mum started to dress in
short shorts and cut-off tops around the house and started to wear sexy
underwear under her almost see through night gown. She also posed (very
naturally I might add) provocatively and found every excuse to touch me.
For my part, I started to wear the same sort of clothes as well, would pose
when I knew that mum was looking and would cling in an intimate sort of way
any chance I got. In that time mum's communications with Bev became more
frequent and more and more positive. Bev congratulated mum at every turn,
neither of them knowing that I was a silent partner in their conspiracy to
have mom seduce me and become my sexual partner. In fact, it was probably
only a couple of weeks later and a couple of days before the end of the
school year, that the real turning point came.

It was a Saturday morning and we were lounging about the house, when mum
suggested that we go shopping and after that she had a surprise for me for
the school holidays. I hadn't thought to check mum's email for the last
couple of days, and so this came as a surprise. I think I'd been too caught
up in flirting and being flirted with. Mom and I had progressed further
with flirting, touching and tempting each other. At the same time, I had
turned to masturbation to get me through the time it was going to take prior
to Mom actually making the first move - something that I had resigned myself
to quite early on since finding the document with mum's emails contained
within.

We went to the local mall and we were just window shopping, when, as we
passed by an lingerie shop, mum suggested that we go in and have a look. I
said that I wasn't really interested in waiting until mum decided on a set
of lingerie. Mum surprised me and said that it wasn't for her. She said
that I was a woman now, a beautiful one at that and that I deserved to look
especially good in my first set of lingerie. I was very excited - in more
ways than one.

We entered the store and mum immediately ushered the assistant away, saying
that she would look after me. Mum said that I should go into one of the
booths and take my clothes off and get ready to try on some of what was
displayed. As I stripped off in the booth, I became aware that I was a
little wet with the excitement of the opportunity that both of us would have
- me to show off my body in lingerie and mum to see me naked. I intended to
burn the memory of this event into mum's mind.

Just then mum, put the first two sets of lingerie over the door. She said
that I should get into one and then let her know when I was dressed. I was
in them in a flash and told mum I was done. Instead of just opening the
door and peaking inside, mum opened the door and stepped right in. I
stepped back and started to show off the set I had on.

Mum said that I looked good. She turned me around to face the mirror. She
checked the size of the fill lacy bra and then as her eyes went lower to
check that the panties were a good size, I bent a bit at the hips. Mum's
eyes flashed up to look at me, before they went down again. In that time I
gave her my best wicked smile. I was looking at mum's face in the mirror
when she lightly smacked my on the bum. She looked up at me and said that I
was cheeky. I just smiled and said, "Yes I am."

Mum said that they would both be fine, but to wait because she wanted to try
another type. She left the booth and, not knowing how long I had, I flashed
out of the ones that I had on and waited for mum to return. When she came
back, she asked if I was out of the others yet. I could see her feet under
the door and so I opened it all the way up and stood in front of mum. She
didn't say anything, she just stepped into the booth and closed the door.

Mum handed me the other lingerie that she had brought back to the booth.
All the while she couldn't take her eyes off me and I put the panties down
on the bench and slipped on the bra. This one left most of my breasts
uncovered and only just covered my nipples - which were very erect by now.
Rubbing my hand underneath the bra, I asked mum if she thought that it fit
properly. She reached out and for the first time, my mother touched my
breast. She ran her finger on the inside of one cup of the bra, careful to
not touch my nipples and looking up into my eyes said that she though that
it was a perfect fit.

Mum then said that I should try on the panties. I turned around to face the
mirror again and lifting one leg onto the bench and bending over at the hip,
I put one leg into the panties. I bent even further down and put the other
leg in them. It wasn't until that point that I realised that mum had
selected a really sexy set, because the panties were thongs. I had never
even tried any of these on. I looked up at mum, who was very squarely
looking at my ass and, turning around and straightening up at the same time
I pulled them all the way up.

They felt funny, stuck in the crack of my ass and rubbing, very intimately,
along my pussy. I looked up at mum and asked her what the cheeky one looked
like now. The look on mum's face was incredible. I was like she was in a
trance and a lustful one at that. I turned around and bending over a little
asked what mum thought of them. She looked down at my ass and the up at me
and said that she didn't think that it would be possible for me to look any
better than in those. At that point an assistant cam along and asked if we
were OK.

It shocked us both back to reality and into action. Mum left the booth, I
got out of the lingerie and redressed and mum paid for all of it. We were
out the door giggling all the way, like a couple of school girls. When we
stopped for a bite to eat and a drink, mum sprung her surprise on me.

Mom had taken up an offer to stay in a cabin located up in the mountains -
miles from anywhere, and she said that she wanted us to go up for a couple
of weeks of the school holidays. When mom told me about it I was over the
moon inside, but couldn't show too much of what I felt. I said that I
thought that it would be a great idea and that it would give us some time to
be together, alone, and away from everyone else - including school and work.

The tension for the next day and a half was almost unbearable. The problem
was that one of mum's friends arrived that afternoon, unannounced, and it
ended up that she would house sit for us whist we were away. So it was back
to being a conservative mother and daughter - not the hopelessly randy
lesbian couple that I wanted it to become.

The day finally arrived. We drove all day, arriving at the cabin at about
5pm. All through the drive we were chatting and laughing and singing to
some tapes that mum had in the car. We both found as many excuses to touch
each other along the way and to look at each other as often as we could. At
about two o'clock, I fell asl**p for about an hour and when I woke up, mum
was staring at me. I asked her what was wrong and she smiled a very loving
smile and said, "Nothing. I just can't get over how beautiful you look when
you're asl**p and especially when you wake up." I leaned over and
whispering in her ear said, "Thanks, but I think you're more beautiful," and
gave her a big kiss on the cheek. I cuddled into mum's arm for a good half
hour and I'm sure that we both felt extremely comfortable.

Although not much to look at from outside, the cabin was surprisingly well
equipped on the inside. It was a two story place that really needed
painting on the outside but had power and normal water, two bedrooms, one
with a double bed and one with two single beds. Much to my surprise, it
also had a TV and video, with a great selection of movies to select from.
The cabin was about 25km from the next nearest house. After setting my
things into my bedroom, I thought, this will be the perfect place for us to
finally become lovers. But something was bothering mum and I could see that
she had some self doubts about it, now that it was so close. I didn't share
those doubts, but knew that I'd have to tread reasonably carefully and Bev's
advice to mum came back to me.

After we had settled into the house, Mom and I went for a walk to look for
the natural spring that mom's friend had told her about. It was about 300m
down a track from the house, in a small depression in the ground.
Surrounded by trees and scrub, the spring was about 15m across and up to six
feet in depth in a couple of spots. I took off one of my shoes and dipped
it in the water. I was surprised to find it warm. Mom said that we should
come down tomorrow and go for a swim and I readily agreed.

The sun was starting to go down so we made our way back to the cabin and
made dinner. After dinner I said that I was tired from the travel and went
off to bed. Once in bed I fell straight asl**p.

I don't know what it was that woke me up but I got up and as I approached my
closed bedroom door I heard two women moaning. I opened the door as quietly
as I could and crept down the hallway towards the landing above the lounge
room. The TV came into view first as I approached. The TV was one of the
sources of the moaning. Mom had a video on and the face of the woman that
was currently on the screen was about mom's age. As the cameras panned
down, I saw her breasts, which she had in both hands. She grasped both
nipples between thumbs and forefingers and was gently pulling and twisting.
I couldn't believe it, Mom was watching a porno movie - and I couldn't take
my eyes off it. As the cameras panned down further I couldn't believe my
eyes, there was another woman going down on her.

The movie shifted to another camera angle. This time a face shot of the
woman between the ladies legs, I quickly realised that the second woman was
a lot younger that the first, in fact she looked to be not much older than
me. The younger woman looked up and said "Oh Mom you have the sweetest
tasting pussy in the world". The picture changed to a side view and the
older woman said "And Cindy you are the best pussy eater that a mother could
hope for". I was amazed, where did mum get a copy of this video. Could
this mean that Mom isn't having any more doubts? Na, I said to myself that
this was just a movie, and that Mom would never think like that. With that
I heard my mom moan. I hadn't noticed mom until then because the movie had
grabbed my attention. I got down on my hands and knees and crawled forward.

As I looked down and to the right I saw my own mother reclining on the
lounge with nothing on. Mom's 34Ds, that only had a hint of sag were being
massaged by both her hands. I had joked with mom lots of times that I hoped
to look as good as she did at her age. I wasn't shocked, but got very
excited to finally see mum masturbating. She had one of her nipples in one
hand now and she inserted two fingers of the other hand inside her pussy.
At the same time she was rubbing her clit with her thumb. Mom's pussy was
glistening and most of her well-trimmed bush of hair was laid flat on the
outer lips of Mom's pussy. Mom was moaning now and I had masturbated enough
to realise that she was almost ready to come. She was keeping pace with the
movie and the moans from both the movie and my mother got louder until mom
started shuddering, throwing her head back, her body convulsed as she
orgasmed.

Mum obviously found this particular scene more stimulating than the other,
because she stopped and rewound the movie to the start of the scene between
the mother and the daughter and started to play it again. I stopped looking
at mom and as I watched the mother daughter scene develop on the TV. I
started to get hot as well. I glanced down a mom and she was starting to
masturbate again. The women on the screen were undressing each other and
they started to fondle each other's breasts. My nipples were hard now and
as I reached into my panties, under my nightie, I found that my pussy was
also started to get wet. I gently pulled my pussy lips apart and started to
rub the full length of my pussy with one finger. I have always loved doing
this, ever since I started masturbating. I started to play with my clit and
really get into the video scene. I was watching mom and the scene on the TV
and masturbating. The sight of my mother masturbating naked on the lounge
and the idea of a mother and daughter scene on TV was really getting me hot.
What was getting me hotter however was the thought that, if all went well,
I would soon be making love to my own mother.

As I was playing with my clit I inserted a finger into my pussy and only
just stopped myself from moaning. I quickly looked at mom on the lounge and
realised that she hadn't heard me. Afraid that I would get caught, I crept
back to my room. But I couldn't get the picture of mom masturbating and the
mother and daughter scene on the TV out of my mind. When I came I had to
turn my head into the pillow for fear of being heard.

The first thought into my head when I woke up at 6am was that of a desperate
sexual wanting for my own mother. I didn't think about whether it was right
or wrong for society, I only knew that it was right for me - I just knew
that I wanted her. I went down to get some breakfast. Mom was still asl**p
as I peeped in through the door of her bedroom. As I looked at her the
feeling of sexual wanting just got stronger. I went downstairs and while I
was eating my breakfast I decided that I would make it easy for mom to
complete the final transition (as Bev had put it) to a sexual relationship.
It didn't think that it was going to be hard, but mum was obviously having
some last minute doubts. I knew that I wanted her and I also knew that I
had two weeks to make it happen - plenty of time. I also knew that mum had
gone to extraordinary lengths in making contact with Bev and the group and
that she had also gone almost all the way down the path and she was almost
there - she just needed me to drive the situation home.

I was happy that mom's genes had passed on to me especially my small tight
butt. My straight brunette shoulder length hair accentuated my blue eyes.
I had much less pussy hair and it was less bushy than mom's was, but still
the same color. I would have to see if I could make this work.

I took off my nightie and plain panties and put one of the lacy bra and
panties set mum and I had selected at the lingerie shop and went back down
to finish my breakfast. Mom got up at about 7 and as she came down to the
kitchen I was putting the finishing touches to her breakfast. Mom was in a
short nightie that ended mid way up her thighs. As we said hello to one
another I noticed her looking at me. I served her breakfast and gave her a
good morning hug. I hung on for a little bit longer that usual giving her a
big squeeze. As I walked back to the bench in the kitchen I looked back at
mom and saw that she was looking me up and down. When she saw me looking
back, she quickly turned her head and started eating her breakfast. She was
still being a bit shy.

I poured a cup of coffee for mom and a cup of tea for me. I went and sat
back down at the table with her and watched as she ate. I looked at mom and
said "Seeing as how we are so far away from anyone else, do you think it
would be alright if I walked around in my bra and nickers outside and just
nickers inside while we are here?" Mom looked me up and down and said "I
don't think that will be a problem dear. If you don't mind I might do the
same thing?"

"That would be great" I said excitedly.

With that mom smiled and took off her nightie. That exposed her 34D size
breasts. I took off my lacy bra and taking both breasts in my hands I
rubbed underneath saying "I hate wearing bra's sometimes, they rub
underneath - especially new ones". Mom just stared at my hands rubbing my
breasts and as she realised she had been staring, looked quickly down at her
coffee saying "Yes..Er Yeh, I know what you mean Trish". Mom tried not to
look at me and I at her but I couldn't stop thinking about how beautiful her
breasts were and how much I wanted to touch them.

After breakfast we did some cleaning around the house and organised the
place the way we wanted it. At about 10am, after another cup of tea and
coffee, mom suggested that we go for a swim down at the spring. I said
"that sounds like a great idea". I went to get the towels and as we started
to walk out the door I said "what about our bra's?". Mom playfully said "I
don't think that we are going to be seen, so why don't we forget about the
bra's". I said that it was a good idea and with that we started of towards
the spring.

As we started down the path I walked up along side mom and, putting my arm
around her lower back, said "You know what mom? I love you. I really love
you". My left breast was rubbing against mom's arm as I said it and my
nipple became erect straight away. I couldn't believe it when mom put her
arm around my shoulder. Our breasts were touching each other's and we both
looked down at the same time and then at each other. Mom said "I love you
too sweetie". As she said it she drew me closer, causing our breasts to
touch more, and kissed me on the cheek. The kiss wasn't that of a lover,
but it was getting much closer. We walked the rest of the way in silence
with our breasts and hips touching. I was starting to think that this may
not be as hard as I thought. But I would still need to be careful.

When we got to the spring we dropped our towels and I said to mum, "Would
you mind if I had a skinny dip?" Mum said, "No, not at all. Do you mind if
I join in as well?" I said that I didn't and with a little sly grin, I
purposely turned away from mom to take off my lacy panties. I moved my feet
a foot or so apart and as I bent over sliding the panties off my hips and
down my legs I kept my legs straight. This meant that my pussy as ass were
on display to my mother. I pretended to rub my calf to delay standing up a
little longer. As I shifted my eyes to look at mom, I saw that she was
staring straight at my pussy. I half bent upright and rubbed the inside of
my thigh, allowing mom a longer look. I turned around and our eyes met for
just a second then she quickly looked away.

We both dived into the spring and started to swim around enjoying the warm
water. I playfully splashed mom and she splashed me back. It quickly
turned into a wrestling match whilst treading water. Mom f***ed me under
and I escaped through her legs. As I swam through I got a good look at her
pussy, with her pussy hair floating around in the water. I was the first
time that I had been so close to her and I could feel my nipples harden
again. As I came up on the other side of her we both laughed and joked that
she was still a lot stronger that I was.

A couple of minutes later after we had settled down I playfully said to mom
"open your legs mom I want to swim through them again". Mom moved to a spot
where she could stand on the bottom and I swam through her legs. I went
under the water and turned over so that I was facing up and swimming
backwards. As I swam through her legs I slowed down and got a good look at
her pussy. I put my hands on the back of her thighs just above the knee and
gently pushed myself through. When I surfaced mom said that she wanted to
swim through my legs as well. So I stood on the bottom and spread my legs
wide. Mom swam under and turned over as I had. As I looked down at her
through the water, she paused looking up at my pussy and doing as I had done
put her hands on the back of my thighs to push herself through.

When she came up I said that I wanted to do it again. I swam towards her
upside down and, as I looked up, mom had put her face in the water and was
looking into my eyes. I shifted my gaze to mom's thighs and pussy and,
reaching out I put my hands on the back of her thighs again. Only this time
I put them higher up towards her pussy squeezing her legs before pushing
through. It was mom's turn again and putting my face in the water I looked
into her eyes. She smiled and then looking directly at my pussy she put her
hands out to put them through my legs. Mom brushed the inside of my thighs
and then put her hands even higher up the back of my thighs, just below the
start of my butt. I almost lost it at the knees and when she came up mom
had a smile on her face. A smile of pleasure not a friendly or motherly
smile. I said that I wanted to have one more go and as I approached this
time mom was again looking at me. We both smiled and as I brought my hands
forward mom lowered herself a little in the water. This caused my hands to
just brush up against mom's pussy hair and I put my hands half on and half
off her ass cheeks and pushed myself through.

Mom wanted one more go and as I stood there I watched and also lowered my
self down, but this time before mom had even gotten close. Mom saw this and
smiling up at me she put her arms out. Only this time she didn't touch my
thighs, because this time she moved into a position where one of her breasts
came up between my thighs and rubbed against my pussy. I was immediately
wet, not that you could notice, and my nipples went completely hard. Mom
stopped and she moved her hands to my butt. She took my two butt checks in
her hands and put her thumbs on the inside of my thighs.

All of a sudden she stopped, let me go and swam away from me. When she came
up mom didn't look at me and got out of the water straight away. She went
up to where her towel was and put her panties on. Fearing that mom was
retreating from what we both obviously felt, I also got out of the water and
asked if she wanted to lie down and sun bath for a while. Mom had settled
down a bit and agreed. I put my panties on and we both lay down on our
towels about a foot apart. We started talking and I purposely didn't talk
about what had happened.

A little while later we went back up to the house. Mom said that she was
tired and was going to go up for a short nap. I said that I would stay up
and probably put a movie on. After selecting a popular movie that I had
seen before I put it on and turned it up pretty loud. I crept up the steps
and up to the door of my mother's room. It was closed and as I put my ear
to the door I could hear mom moaning and as I listened she called out my
name "Oh Trish yes..".

I knew now that she wanted me and I knew that I wanted her. As I listened I
started to massage my breasts with both hands. I took the nipples between
my fingers and squeezed and started to rub my pussy through my panties. I
went down the hall to my room so I could masturbate in silence. I had
another earth shattering climax as I thought about all that had happened so
far today. I knew that I was close to enticing mom and I desperately wanted
it to happen quickly. But at the same time I couldn't afford to charge
through that last gate - in fear of frightening her away again.

I got up from the bed and put on the pair of thong panties mum had bought me
at the lingerie store. Lately I had begun to really enjoy wearing these of
the sexy feeling that I got with the material right up the crack of my arse
and the way that they slightly dug themselves into my pussy. They felt
really great and looking at myself in the mirror the panties I was really
happy that I looked as sexy as I could and that the thong panties really
accentuated my ass cheeks. This was going to be my next big move and would
hopefully break down mum's last doubts.

I went back downstairs and got out a box of cake mix. I started to make the
cake but stopped at the point where I was going to have to mix ingredients
in by hand. About 6pm, just as the sun was starting to get low in the sky I
heard the toilet flush and realising that mom would be down soon, I rushed
into the kitchen made a cup of tea and coffee and started mixing the
remaining ingredients by hand. Mom came down a couple of minutes later and
walking up beside me to see what I was doing. When she asked me why I was
baking the cake I said "Because, I love you and I want to make you as happy
as you can possibly be" Mom said "Thank you Trish. Come here and give me a
hug".

I turned towards mom with my hands up because of the cake mixture on my
hands and we both realised at the same time that, only having nickers on,
our breasts would touch if we hugged. We both hesitated. I looked at mom
and she at me, and we both shrugged and moved towards each other. With arms
out stretched I hugged mom. Our breasts touched and as I put my head on
mom's shoulder I felt my nipples go hard and I felt mom's harden against
mine from the breast to breast contact. Mom put here arms around me and
held me tight. We stood there for about 20 seconds and then mom pulled away
and she said "That was a very sweet thing to say. I want you to know that I
will always love you Trish". "I love you too mom". Mom bent forward and
gave me a light kiss on the lips. It lasted about as long as a normal kiss,
but there was a softness to it that told me that Mom wasn't far from acting
on the desire she had voiced earlier that afternoon in her bedroom.

I told mom to sit down and drink her coffee and went back to mixing the
ingredients by hand in the big cake bowl. I could see where mom sat at the
table in the reflection in the kitchen window. She sat in the chair that
was not more than 3 feet away facing directly at me. Neither of us said
anything for about 5 minutes as I mixed. I glanced over my shoulder and
caught mom looking at my ass. I said "How are you doing" and mom said "Oh
I'm just fine. Just enjoying the coffee and the rest". It was time to make
my move.

I picked up a spoon making a move to start filling the baking dish and
"accidentally" dropped it. I moved away from the bench a little closer to
mom and then squatted down and picked up the spoon. My thong panties dug
into me all the more. They rode straight up the crack of my ass and between
the lips of my pussy. I stood up and acting uncomfortable, wriggling and
squirming, I acted as if I was trying to get the panties out of the crack in
my ass. Shrugging my shoulders I went back to filling the baking dish. I
finished that and I put the dish in the oven. As I did that, I bent at the
hips, keeping my legs straight and facing my ass straight at mom.

Mom's eyes had been fixed on my ass the whole time and I now stood and faced
her. I walked right up to her and turned around. Mom was now looking at my
ass, which was not more than one foot away and looked as though I had thong
underwear on. She couldn't take her eyes off my ass and I can remember
thinking "just about there". I looked over my shoulder and bending slightly
at the hips, to give mom a better view as I had done at the spring, said
"Mom do you think that these thong panties, are too small". Mom didn't say
anything - she just stared at my little butt. I wiggled my ass pretending
to be uncomfortable. "Mom" I said louder now "do you think that they're too
small? Could you check them out please." I bent over just a little bit more
and this time I got mom's attention.

"Er..Uh...No trish...Um...Yes and No" was mom's reply as, with eyes that
were as big as golf balls, she reached out and started to lift the thong
from between my ass cheeks. As she hooked two fingers inside my panties
near the top and started to move them down to get them out of my crack, I
slowly clenched my ass cheeks. Mom was mesmerized. She now had to dig her
fingers in a little deeper and harder to get through the resistance my
clenched ass cheeks were causing. Just as she was nearing my rear hole I
suddenly released clenching them. This caused mom's two fingers to touch my
hole and come very close to my pussy before she could lessen the pressure.
This caused an involuntary moan from me as my juices started to flow and my
nipples harden even more.

Mom jumped when she realised that she had touched my rear passage. Mom said
"Oh dear, Oh my, I haven't hurt you have I Trish. I'm really sorry." As
mom pulled the panties back and released them, ensuring that they didn't dig
in too much. I answered saying "Oh No mom. That didn't hurt at all. In
fact that was quite nice. It was a bit like when I play with myself and it
also reminded me of Melanie." Mom was now tinkering with the material of my
panties, making small adjustments here and there, and brushing each cheek of
my ass repeatedly with the palm of her hand. "Mmmm, that feels good to mom"
I said, leaning back a little and putting a little bit of pressure against
mom's hands.

Mom stopped what she was doing and before she had a chance to do anything I
stool upright and turned around to face her. With my pussy not more than a
foot from her face now, and with the panties purposely between the lips of
my pussy at the front, I said "could you do the front now mom, it's really
quite rough against me, inside there. I'm sorry I have to ask you this but
I can't do it with my hands covered in cake mix. Mom was a little more
confidant this time, and I knew it was only a matter of time before I would
be making love to my mother.

Mom again put a finger inside either side of my panties and gently pulled
them towards my pussy. This time though, mom moved her fingers further
inside my panties as she slowly approached my pussy. Mom's fingers moved
through my pubic hair and I couldn't help but close my eyes and let out a
low slow moan. Mom's fingers moved to the uppermost part of the folds of my
pussy and as she moved her fingers lower she gently rubbed against the outer
lips of my pussy. Mom withdrew her fingers from my panties.

I opened my eyes and looked down at her and she looked at me and smiled. It
was the same sensual smile as the one she gave me at the spring. Mom told
me to go and wash my hands and take the cake out of the oven. I did what
she told me to, feeling sure that it was going to happen. When I got to the
oven the cake was just about done. I couldn't believe that 20 minutes had
gone already. After pulling the cake out of the oven, mom said, "Now come
over here so I can have a look at those panties of yours". I walked over
and mom turned me around feeling the cheeks of my scantly covered ass. Then
she turned me around and, shaking her head, ran her hand between my thighs
and up to the bottom of my pussy. Rubbing it she said, "No, perhaps these
panties are too small. Why don't you turn around and take them off. I
don't think that either of us need to wear panties from now on"

I turned around and without moving any further away from mom I moved my feet
apart and started to pull my panties down slowly as I had done at the spring
earlier that day. I bent at the hips keeping my legs straight. Turning to
look at mom, she was openly looking at my ass and pussy now and when she
looked me in the eyes I saw love and lust. Mom did not look away shyly but
instead returned her gaze to view what was just in front of her. I had the
panties down to my knees as mom reached out and gently stroked my ass with
both hands. She said, "You have beautiful skin Trish and we have the same
shape rear end". I stopped pulling my panties down and whilst still looking
at mom straightened up and turned slowly around.

This gave mom a close-up view of my pussy and mom openly stared at it.
Looking further up my body mom stopped at my breasts and said "And you have
a wonderful pair of breasts, with lovely nipples." Mom looked into my eyes,
and I could start to smell my own scent, as I felt my pussy became sopping
wet. I looked down at mom and said "Mom, can you help me take these panties
off please, I am having a little trouble." Mom said that she would. Mom
placed her hands on my hips and running them around to my ass began to
slowly move them down to where my panties were. When she got to my panties
she slowly moved them down to my ankles and then, moving her hand to behind
each of my knees removed one foot at a time. I was so wet and now I started
to smell mom's scent as well.

Mom stood up and standing within a couple of inches from me said, "Well I
guess that I will not be needing these any longer." Next she bent down, her
hair brushing my right nipple causing it to become painfully erect, and
removed her panties. She stood upright and reaching out with one hand took
my cheek in it. I thought that she was going to kiss me then but instead
she said "why don't you get us each a glass of wine and bring it over next
to the heater. I'll turn the heater on and get something for us to lie down
on." Aaarrgh, I thought I was going to explode. The suspense was killing
me.

I quickly poured the wine and when I brought it out to the open area
downstairs, Mom was lying on her double dooner. I lay down next to her,
offering her a glass of wine, which she took. We both had a sip. Mom
looked me straight in the eye and asked me how long I had felt like this
about her. In reply I said, "I have been thinking and fantasizing about
women for the last few months. I have always thought of you as being a very
beautiful woman but didn't think about you sexually until I sneaked out
while you had that video on last night." I couldn't tell her the truth just
yet, so I had fabricated that on the spot. Mom didn't say anything, and
waited until I went on. "When I saw the video scene where the mother and
daughter were making love it got me really excited and when I saw you
masturbating on the lounge, I almost came on the spot. I had to sneak back
into my room and play with myself. I also crept up to your room today after
we came back from the spring and heard you calling out my name. I had to
masturbate after that too and all I could think of was what it would be like
to kiss you, and to make love to you. Ever since then I haven't been able
to get that picture out of my mind."

Mom looked at me and with a voice the was filled with lust and longing and
said, "And do you still feel the same way now? Do you want to make love to
me? Because I have been thinking about making love to you for over a year
now." I looked mom straight in the eye and with a voice that hid my
nervousness said, "Yes mom. Yes I do." Mom smiled at me and said, "This is
going to be so good Trish." With that mom took my wine glass and putting
both of them aside reached out and stroked my face. I was so nervous that I
was shaking. Mom moved closer to me and gently laid me down on a pillow on
top of the dooner. Mom moved down to kiss me and just before our lips met I
closed my eyes.

The first kiss was soft and gentle and didn't last long. Mom's next kiss
was more passionate and our lips met more fully. I moved my arms to around
mom's neck and she shifted to come into contact with me almost the full
length of our bodies. Mom's skin was so warm and soft against my body and I
could feel her breasts mesh against mine and her pussy brush against my hip.
That kiss ended and mom moved her face a few inches away from mine. I
opened my eyes and said, "Kiss me again mom. Make love to me." Mom moved
her head down and we kissed again. This time we both opened our mouths at
the same time and when our tongues met I knew that this was where I wanted
to be for the rest of my life. It felt totally natural and as we opened our
mouths wider and our tongues started to move against each other's, I let out
an involuntary moan.

Mom moved her right hand from my face and slid it down my neck towards my
breasts. I raised my chest to meet her hand and she slid it between my
breasts and cupped my left breast. Mom started to gently massage my breast,
carefully staying away from my hardened nipple. Then, as though she could
read my thoughts, she took my nipple between her thumb and fore finger. She
gently rolled it and I moaned again, moving my body harder against her hand
and against her body. She detached her lips from mine and started to kiss
and lick my neck. Shifting her body weight to move on top of me, I opened
my legs and she settled between them. It was as if we were made for each
other. I lifted my thighs either side of mom's hips and my legs came around
her back. I moved my hands to mom's side and started towards her breasts.
I desperately wanted to feel them. But mom wasn't having any of that. She
stopped my arms saying, "No darling, I want to give you pleasure first. I
want you to come like you never have before."

I relaxed and mom started kissing the top of my chest moving towards my tits
and aching nipples. Mom cupped both hands over my breasts and she started
to kiss and lick the soft flesh around them. I was getting really worked up
now and was starting to moan more often saying, "Oh god mom, that feels so
good. Your tongue is so hot. Please keep going." Mom wasn't about to stop
and she took one of my nipples into her mouth, suckling and gently biting
it. I thought I was going to come right there and I could feel my juices
start to leak out of my pussy and start to dribble towards my ass. I
wrapped my open legs around mom's hips tighter, pulling her against me. I
could feel mom's pussy hairs blend with mine and I raised my hips to meet
her. Mom was all over my tits now and she was starting to moan.

I felt Mom's weight change and, looking down at mom, saw that she was
looking back at me. A smile came across her face as she started to move
down my body, kissing and licking every square inch as she went. Mom
stopped at my navel and while she was licking the inside I felt her hands
move down the inside of my legs to my knees. She stopped at the knees and
gently pushed them further apart as she started to move further down towards
my pussy. Mom moved her body back and missing the area of my crouch all
together started to lick, kiss and gently bite the inside of my legs. Mom
kept this up moving towards my pussy, switching from one leg to the other.
This was driving me nuts. I tried to move my pussy closer to mom's mouth,
but she kept avoiding my moves. Mom started to lick and nibble at the
tendon on both sides of my pussy (the one that strains tight when you open
your legs).

Mom looked at my pussy and said, "My you are wet aren't you darling." She
reached out with one hand and gently skimmed it over my mound. I was really
wound up and moaning and writhing around. I said "Oh please mom, please,
lick my pussy. Kiss it. Put you fingers in me. Fuck me with your tongue!"
Mom put the thumbs of both hands on the outer lips of my pussy and gently
pulled them apart. She ran one of her fingers up and down the inside of my
pussy lips, just the way I like to do it, and moaning she said, "Oh Trish,
you are really wet." I looked up at her as she took her finger away and she
put it in her mouth, moaning and said, "You taste good. Almost good enough
to eat." "Almost!" I said.

Just as I was about to plead for mom to go down on me, mom dived straight
down to my pussy and opening my pussy lips, licked my pussy from my opening
to my clit. I let out a loud moan as she did this and a yelp when her
tongue passed over my clit. Mom didn't stop this time, she started to lick
around my opening and around my clit. Then she started to lick my clit
directly. After about three strokes of mom's tongue I came. I came like I
had never before. It hit me so hard and so fast that I thought I was going
to black out. My body convulsed and I f***ed my pussy further into mom's
face.

Mom just kept licking my clit. I took my breasts in my hands and pinching
the nipples could feel another orgasm approaching. Mom seemed to know just
what to do because next she inserted a finger into my pussy. She started to
move it in and out and then inserted a second finger. I felt the next
orgasm starting and telling her so, she sucked my clit into her mouth and
started pumping the fingers she had in me faster and faster. My second
orgasm started and I screamed, calling out to mom "Oh, Oh, Mom that's it.
I'm coming. I'm coming." My body convulsed over and over as my orgasm
crashed down upon me. Mom took her mouth from my clit and the fingers from
my pussy and started to drink my juices. She made loud slurping noises and
as the orgasm started to subside, stuck her tongue inside me to lick the
remaining juices from inside my pussy. Mom pushed her face hard against my
pussy and reaching in as far as she could go with her tongue started to move
it around and in and out of me.

This triggered yet another orgasm, stronger than the other two. I was
hopelessly lost in orgasmic bliss. I put my hands down and pushed mom's
head harder towards my pussy. She kept her tongue inside me and I kept
coming.

It was the most fulfilling moment I had ever had and I wanted it to last
forever.

Mom stayed where she was until my third orgasm has subsided and I had let go
of her head. I looked down as she raised her head to see her face covered
with my juices. I put my hands on mom's shoulders and pulled her back up my
body. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to taste the juices my pussy had left
on her face. We kissed passionately open mouthed, tongues entwined. I
licked the juices off mom's face and we kissed again, all the time with my
legs around mom, never wanting to let go. I took mom's face in my hands and
looking deep into her eyes said, "Oh mom, that was the most wonderful thing
anyone has ever done to me. I love you." And I kissed her again. We
stayed right there for about five minutes, arms around each other, with mom
also embraced by my legs.

Mom broke the embrace and reaching for our wine glasses, handed me mine. I
took a sip and then put my glass back where it was. I reached out and took
mom's glass and putting it aside also said, "Now I want to pleasure you mom.
I want to give you what you gave me." I lay mom back and moving straight
on top of her moved between her legs.

This time mom raised her knees up under my arms as we started to kiss. I
felt our pussy's come into contact and spread my legs a little either side
of mom's hips to get better contact. I felt mom's pussy lips with mine,
felt them open as mine did and felt her clit as it rubbed against mine. We
both let out a low moan into each other's mouths. I f***ed my tongue as far
into mom's mouth as I could and she greedily sucked on it. I moaned into
mom's mouth and detaching myself from her mouth I started to kiss her neck
and suck on her ears. I moved straight to mom's chest, wanting to get my
hands on those beautiful tits and large hard nipples I could feel against
mine. Mom's tits were bigger than mine and sagged a little towards either
side of her chest, but they were still exquisite - as far as I was
concerned. I raised my head to look at them.

Taking both breasts in my hands, the first breasts of another woman I had
ever touched with my hands. I was amazed that they felt so soft and
massaging them, I took the nipples in each hand and started to play with
them. Mom moaned and said, "Oh that's it Trish. Squeeze them harder
darling. Lick them and bite them a little." I did just that. I took one
of mom's nipples in my mouth and started to suck and lick the nipple. Then
I took the other on in my mouth and did the same. Moving back to the first
nipple I gently sucked on it then gently bit it. This extracted a moan from
mom and as I bit a little harder and moved my jaw sideways back and forth,
rolling mom's nipple between my teeth, mom moaned again. I repeated this
with the second nipple and got the same response. Then I felt mom's hands
on my shoulders, gently moving me down.

I had been waiting for this moment and I was going to enjoy it. I kissed
and licked every part of mom's body as I moved lower towards her pussy.
When I arrived at her trimmed mound a feeling of utter desperation overcame
me. I felt that if I didn't taste mom's juices that very instant I would
collapse and die. I moved straight to her pussy and starting at the bottom,
closest to her puckered rear hole, licked upwards, parting her pussy lips
and tasting her for the first time. Mom tasted lovely. I moved my hands to
part her pussy lips and lifted my head to look at Mom's pussy. Her outer
lips were all red and puffy and Mom's clit was fully exposed. Her clit was
larger than mine was and I reached out with the tip of my tongue to touch
it. As the tip of my tongue started to circle Mom's clit she moaned.

Mom lifted her knees, keeping her legs spread. This gave me much better
access to all of her pussy. I started licking in earnest then, changing the
shape of my tongue to a wide flat surface to lick all of Mom's pussy and a
pointy tip to concentrate on her clit. I was totally absorbed in Mom's
pussy. I was breathing it in and it was all I could see and taste - I loved
going down on Mom.

I poked my tongue into Mom's hole and pushed my face as hard against it as I
could. My nose rubbed Mom's clit and both of my hands gripped her slim hips
pulling my face into her. That's when I felt Mom's first orgasm arrive.
Mom's canal spasmodically clamped down on my tongue as I moved it in and
out, fucking her with it. She yelled out so loudly, I was lucky that we
were so far away from anyone. I just kept licking and sucking her. Mom
came a second and a third time.

I let instinct take over and I lifted my face of Mom's pussy and removed my
hands from her thighs. I immediately put one finger inside Mom and quickly
followed it with a second and then a third - all the while pumping slowly.
Mom was saying, "Ooohhh...that feels sooo good. Now pump it harder
Trish....Fuck Mom with your hand." I moved my left hand to Mom's clit and
rubbed it with my thumb. I started to really pump my fingers into Mom's
pussy watching as they disappeared and reappeared. Mom almost yelled, "Oohh
yes..yes..yes...Oh fuck...Oh Fuck, I'm going to come!". I looked up at her
face past her very erect nipples and swollen breasts. Mom had a look of
utter satisfaction on her face and then she came.

Mom's pussy clamped down on my fingers squeezing them together, fluttering
and clamping. Mom threw her head back and her arms flailed about in the
air. After about fifteen to twenty seconds Mom's body went completely
slack, her face became totally relaxed and she just laid there breathing
deeply for about a minute before her eyes slowly opened. Mom had blacked
out.

I slowly withdrew my fingers from Mom's pussy, and she moaned as I did so.
"Was that OK Mom?" I said, wanting and I moved up to embrace her again
lying on the doona next to her. "Oh Trish, my wonderful little daughter, I
think that that was the best sex I have ever had," Mom said with watery
eyes. We embraced and it was then that I had a wonderful revelation - this
is just day 2 of a two week holiday and we also had the rest of our lives.... Continue»
Posted by lasslorn30 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Lesbian Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 18240  |  
99%
  |  19

Stepmom still my first


my name is Trish (not real obviously) and I have been reading lots of
stories on various pages of late. Most of them are really exciting and some
are quite different. If half of them are true, some of you are leading
extraordinary lives - I guess that mine is a little out of the norm as well.
What I have wanted to write about for quite some time now, and am finally
legally old enough to do so (at least from a socially set "norm"
perspective) is a true story about the lead up to and the first time that I
ever made love.

That's pretty normal you might say. Well it is, but who it was, is the "out
of the norm" part of my life. My first, and as yet only sexual partner has
been my mother. I have long since rationalised that it is not the normal
way of lesbian relationships, but I believe that having mum as my lover, has
no real bearing on any other part of my life. I have been in love with her
since before we made love and I can't see a way of being in love with anyone
else. In fact I doubt whether I would have felt comfortable with anyone
else.

I want to tell you how it happened and let you know what an amazing
experience it was. It happened just over five years ago just before I
turned 13. Dad had left 3 years earlier with another woman. I would not
have left with dad for all the money in the world, because he was a really
harsh man, who treated mom and me (as their only c***d) really badly. In
the end I am really happy and to this day, don't maintain contact with him.
I'm still living with mom now - only we live as a lesbian couple in a
different city - where no-one else knows that we are mother and daughter.

Anyway I need to get on with how it happened........

Mom, who was 28 at the time dad left, had always been open and answered my
questions honestly, especially about what had happened with him and their
relationship. Mum told me that, not only did he treat her badly, he had
also lost interest in her and had found a younger woman and that he would
probably be happier with his new partner, than he ever was with mum. She
also told me to expect that he would not want to make contact with me for
some time, as he hadn't told his new partner about Mum or I.

Mom and I were best friends, we would, and continue to, tell each other
everything. I was never afraid to go to Mom with any question or any
problem, no matter how silly or embarrassing I thought it was - even ones of
a sexual nature - and I had a few of those. I was pretty curious and Mom
was always straight with me.

Mum has always been a freelance journalist, preferring to work from home,
specialising in social anthropology. She has always done pretty well, so we
never really struggled too much for anything after dad left. I had to wait
for most things, but I got them and I think that mum's philosophy was good
for me and taught me how to wait for the good things in life - like my own
computer. We lived in a good, quiet neighborhood and this only added to the
palatability of mum's frequent overnight trips away, for research and
interviews. These weren't a problem when dad was around, but mum always
felt guilty about them after he left. I kept telling her that it was OK, I
was responsible, our house had good locks and besides - I was ten - or
eleven - or twelve - or thirteen. She trusted the area, and me, but she
always rang at once per night and once in the morning, whenever she was
away. After all, I was mature but I was only a young woman.

I was one of those early bloomers, had had my first period by 11 and was
pretty much developed by 12 - with just a few inches to go on my chest. I
had also kissed a couple of boys - at their behest mind - but never really
got the zing or pang, or whatever a girl is supposed to get from kissing a
boy/guy. Yes I was young and yes they and I were inexperienced and clumsy,
mum told me. When I asked if I was gay because I didn't get all hot and
sweaty when they kissed me, she said that she thought it was too early to
tell.

So, being of an A type personality, I started to read as much as I could on
both subjects - because, after all, this would shape a large part of my
life. It was about that time that I really became aware of my body and
started to explore it and might I say, had a lot of fun doing it. I also
managed to "obtain" one of those rated 'R' magazines that they sell in
corner stores and news agencies, when I put inside a paper. The magazine
was one of those typical low grade ones that had some written stories and
showed pictures of both hetro and lesbian sex - I was fascinated. I wrote
about everything, and I mean everything - recording it all in an electronic
diary on my computer.

That's where all of my fantasies went - and you can imagine there were some
pretty weird ones and some straight laced ones. Reading back over my diary,
I realise now that there was a steady, but gradual, shift first from hetro
fantasies, to ones of lesbian sex. I had started by checking out boys. I'd
watch people, mostly of my own age, but also good looking men older than me.
I started to realise that my tendencies weren't towards men but towards
women and I started to pay particular attention at places like school
showers and at the pool and pool showers. Gradually my fantasies turned
completely towards women - some my age, some mum's age. This went on until
I was about 12 and a half. That's when I had my first girl/girl encounter.

It happened at school one day after the last class, Physical Education.
Another girl and I, Melanie, were misbehaving and were told that we were to
stay behind after school to put all of the equipment away and sweep the gym
floor. I didn't really know Melanie, as she mixed with a different group of
girls, but she was very good looking and when I realised that we'd be alone,
I planned to take every opportunity to check her out. I was aiming to get
some very good material for some girl/girl fantasies. This was Melanie's
last day at the school, as her f****y was moving interstate a couple of days
later So I thought that I could look all I liked and it wouldn't matter if
she caught me, because she wouldn't be able to tell anyone at the school,
thereby damaging my pristine reputation.

When we had almost finished sweeping the floors, Mrs Clayfield (the rather
too large PE teacher) said that she had to leave and told us to have a
shower and lock the door on our way out. We finished sweeping and moved
into the change rooms to get undressed for the shower. I took my time
undressing and took every opportunity to check out Melanie. She had a very
good body, with breasts that were a little bit bigger than mine and she had
a slightly curvier figure - I was impressed. So impressed in fact that, I
got a little distracted and she caught me staring. When I looked up, she
was looking directly in my eyes and had a big grin on her face. Regardless
that she couldn't tell anyone that I caught her, I still blushed crimson
red. Melanie's grin widened and she asked me, bold as brass, "See anything
you like?"

I blushed even more and mumbled a response that included a sorry or two and
a weekly mumbled yes. All Melanie did was turn and start to walk towards
the showers. All I could think as I stood, was "nice ass". After entering
the shower room, we started showers in adjoining cubicles. I was both
embarrassed, but very excited at the same time. I was just rinsing the
shampoo from my hair, when Melanie lightly tapped me on the shoulder. I
squealed and spun around and this caused her to squeal as well. We giggled
for a couple of seconds, when I noticed that Melanie was naked and standing
right in front of me. My mouth dropped open a little and I looked at her.
She was smiling as my eyes fell to her breasts and then down over her belly
to her pubic hair. It was neatly trimmed and laid flat against her pubic
area, because she was wet. Her hair was also flat against her head and neck
and beads of water were dripping down her body. I thought that she looked
stunning and was completely mesmerised. I felt myself become aroused and
start to get wet between my legs. I started to fantasize about Melanie and
I doing all sorts of things. All of a sudden, I snapped back to reality and
looked up at her. She smiled again - but I couldn't say anything, I was too
excited.

Melanie, looked at me, held her soap out and said, "Could you wash my back
please?" With more confidence that I felt I said "sure, as long as you wash
mine." Melanie smiled and said "I'd love to."

Melanie turned around and moved back towards me a little to get a bit of
water on her back. I moved to one side and gently reached up with my left
hand to part her hair at the back and push it over the front of her
shoulders. I started to slowly wash Melanie's back from the shoulders down,
enjoying the feeling of her smooth feminine skin under my hands. I moved
towards her to make light contact with the left hand side of her body.

Zing, Pang, Bang - the light contact of my body, shoulder, side of my left
breast, tummy and hip, against her left hand side, was so profoundly
exciting that was like and electric shock. My nipples became fully erect
and I could feel myself get even more wet between my legs. It must have
taken me about five minutes to get to the small of her back - now what do I
do, I thought. Melanie removed any doubt about what I should do, as she
bent forward, only slightly, making her buttocks much more accessible to me.

I started to wash her buttocks with slow, large round circles. I bent
slightly in the opposite direction to Melanie, keeping the contact between
us from the hip on down, and started to use both hands on her soaped up
cheeks. As I was doing this, Melanie let out a very soft low moan. I took
this as a positive signal and moved my hands towards her upper legs. She
started to move her left leg slightly and, on instinct, I moved closer and
at the same time slightly parted my legs, allowing her left leg to move
between mine. I bend a little further over and started to move my hands
down, towards her crouch. All the while I was running on pure instinct and
fantasies that I had constructed for myself.

As I got to the top of her legs, Melanie shuddered and she stood up, turned
around and we looked into each others eyes. She had a look of surprise and
. . something else in there. I couldn't tell exactly what it was, and all
of a sudden I thought " you idiot, you've gone to far, she's going to scream
blue murder and I'm going to get in all sorts of trouble. I blushed and
said, in a shaky voice, "Sorry . . I'm really sorry."

That's when Melanie's face changed. She took a step towards me and lifted
her hands, gently taking my face in them and, looking me straight in the
eyes, said "Oh Trish, you have nothing to be sorry about. That was the best
back wash I've ever had." Then she leaned in and lightly kissed me once on
the lips. Zing, Pang, Bang - only bigger this time. Melanie, seeing that I
wasn't going to back away, moved in towards me again, kissing me more fully
this time. And this time I responded, with equal pressure. WOW, how soft
another women's lips are, compared to those of boys.

My nipples got so erect that I could feel them physically hurting me. It
was like they wanted to burst out the front of my breasts. Again on
instinct, still kissing Melanie, I lifted my hands to her upper arms and
slid them over the top of her shoulders and down her back. I stopped when I
got about mid way down her back and, as I moaned with my lips against hers,
I gently pulled her towards me. It was at that point that we both
simultaneously opened our mouths and, tentatively at first, touched tongue
to tongue. We both moaned and as we did, the full front of our bodies came
into contact.

I could feel her breasts touch mine and our stomachs touch and I could feel
her pubic bone rub against mine. We both moaned again and pulled each other
close, now kissing as passionately as we knew how. Out tongues were frantic
against each others and we started to move our bodies against each other.
Melanie put her arms over my shoulders and hugged me tighter - our breasts
were mashed together. I moved my hands down to her hips and pulled hard,
and could feel my pubic bone touch hers. I became desperate for this
feeling to continue and reached around further to grab her ass cheeks and
pull her to me. As I did that Melanie broke contact with my lips, let out a
loud moan and moved her hands straight to my ass to do the same.

I looked down and was just about to reach up and take my feel my first
breast, when we both heard a banging on the door to the girls change room.
We froze. I yelled out the standard response to women present in the room
"Girls changing room occupied." That's when we both heard the vice
principles voice, "Girls, Mrs Clayfield told me that she had to go and said
that you should be finished before I completed my nightly check. Melanie
Sanderson, your mother is waiting to pick you up in the school parking lot,
so I suggest that you both get a move on and get home. You have three
minutes girls!"

We both yelled our compliance and not wanting to let go of Melanie, I
reached back around behind me to turn the shower off. As I did it, I felt a
pair of lips on my right nipple - ZING, PANG, BANG. I stifled a moan and
brought my hands to her head, forcing her further onto me. WOW WOW WOW!!!,
it felt so incredibly good. But I didn't want to miss out, so I reached
around and gently took one of Melanies breasts in my right hand. How
different is was and how soft. More banging on the door and this brought
Melanie off my nipple in fright.

She started to turn and move away to get dry, but I held onto her. She
looked back at me I said "I want a turn at that." She smiled and taking one
of her breasts in her hand, she said "Feel free." This is something that I
had been thinking about doing and I slowly lowered my head and as I
approached her breast, slightly opened my mouth. Out through that came my
tongue and I lightly touched the very tip of Melanie's nipple. I ran my
tongue around it as I continued to move my face towards her breast. I
opened my mouth and took as much of her breast into it as I could. This
brought a moan from Melanie and, as I had done, she moved her hands to the
back of my head, forcing me further onto her breast.

BANG, BANG, BANG, "Last Warning Girls - Get out of the shower and get home!"

We were both shocked into action at that one and quickly moved to get
dressed. As we were getting dressed, I said to Melanie, "I just want you to
know that this is the first time I've done anything like this before. I
have been thinking about it for a while and hadn't intended on doing
anything else other than check you out today, and with you leaving I thought
that it would be OK, even if you caught me. But now I wish that you weren't
going, because there's so much more that I want us to do."

Melanie just smiled and, not knowing her at all well, I wasn't really
prepared for her reply. She said, "I've been checking you out for weeks and
when I saw that you were going to get in trouble during class, I though I'd
try that too, so I could get you alone and get you into the shower. But I
wouldn't be taking it any further - you are not my type and I wouldn't even
talk to you outside, so there wouldn't have been any chance for you to "try
anything else" with me." With that she walked out and I was never to see
her again.

In many ways I wasn't surprised, because we hadn't mixed before; but I was
also heart broken and pretty much cried all the way home. When I got home I
went straight to my room and Mum came in asking if I was OK. All I could do
was cry. She asked me if I had been hurt and if I was OK, with such a
loving tone in her voice, all I could do was to reach up a hug her.

After I'd settled down some, I told her that I had kissed another girl and
had liked it. I outlined the situation with Melanie and how, in the end, I
had been immediately dumped. Mum was really good about it and said that she
had also tried it at my age - now that shocked me into consciousness. Mum
said that I shouldn't be disappointed and that there were lots of mean
hearted people out there. She said that something similar had happened to
her a number of times and that it was one of the hardest things to get used
to. She also said that I should learn from it and, in response to my
questions, said again that it might still be too early to tell if I was a
lesbian or not.

I'll always remember that mum was so gentle and understanding with me that
night. When she had finally been able to settle me down, she told me how
proud she was of me. I looked questioningly at her and she replied that she
was proud because I hadn't been mean, that I had been brave enough to seek
out what I felt I wanted and because I felt confident enough to tell her
about it straight away. We hugged and mum hustled me off to bed and then
left.

I had so many questions swimming about in my head after she left and I found
that I couldn't sl**p. I had to sort this mess out in my own head first.
That night I wrote about ten pages in my diary, describing what Melanie and
I got up to and what I was feeling before, during and after. Over the next
week or so I rationalised that it wasn't my fault and I confirmed that I had
really enjoyed the experience with Melanie. I wrote that I felt that I was
indeed a lesbian. It all went into the diary on my computer, including all
of the questions that arose from my realisation.

For the next couple of weeks, everything was OK, I was back into school and
my friends, none of which I had any sexual feelings for, but took great
enjoyment in stealing fleeting glances at during time of nakedness or
semi-nakedness. I pretty much continued to bumble along - until one of
Mum's trips away.

Mum was actually going away for two nights on this one trip - over a weekend
though - up into the hills to conduct some research and interviews inside a
particular group of religious nuts (at least I thought they were). She had
been commissioned to complete an article by the group as part of a publicity
campaign, after some bad press. As she was getting ready, she gave me the
password and access details of her email account and she asked me to check
for a particular email from the group, providing final details of where she
was to meet them.

I was supposed to check every half an hour until it arrived and then call
her on her mobile, but definitely before seven in the evening, before she
went out of mobile range. I must have had to promise her a hundred times
that I wouldn't misbehave and that I would not go out past dark, and mum
told me that she would call me at about eight each night to make sure and
once during the day. I don't think that she was really worried, but this
was the first time that she had left me for two nights. Mum kissed my
forehead as she rushed out the door. I checked her email every half hour as
I was told and rang her at about six to give her the final meeting place
details.

I was just about to close down mum's computer, when I thought that I'd have
a bit of a snoop around. I was doing a bit of surfing of some of mum's
favourite sites, when I discovered, way down in a directory path, some links
to some porn sites. That wasn't to hard to understand because Mom had been
alone for the last three years plus, without going out on more than a couple
of dates - none of which lasted past the first. Perhaps they were just to
placate persistent guys, but they never went past the first date. What
shocked me, however, was that they were off the beat lesbian sites. I had
found my way around net-nanny and had surfed a bit, but I'd never seen
anything like these before. A couple were harmless teen sex sites, but then
about another three or four were teen/adult sites. I had been surfing
around these for about an hour, downloading as many images and stories as I
could find. The images were making me REALLY horny and I started to play
with myself.

I'd never had any problem achieving an orgasm - for me that has never been a
problem - and I was on about my third, when the Lotus Notes new mail window
came up. Just as I was about to click to open the mail, the phone rang. I
looked over at the clock as I was about to answer the phone and with a
smile, picked it up and said, "Hello Mum". Mum laughed and said, "How did
you know that it was me." Laughing, I said, "Who else would ring right on
eight o'clock?" We talked for a couple of minutes and mum asked what I was
doing. I told her that I was about to head off to bed as I was quite tired.
She asked if I'd turned her computer off, because there was some stuff
there that was personal and, lying, I said yes (I was having to much fun
surfing all of mum's sites). She said Ok and we ended the call.

It wasn't until just after I hung up the phone that it occurred to me that
mum might have done what I was going now - down load some stories etc. I
went back over to the computer and the new mail window was still in the
front. I clicked on the open mail button and up popped a message from a Bev
that was quite difficult to understand. She had obviously been talking to
mum about the subject for some time and she wrote as though they were
talking in the same room at the time - kind of in veiled speach. All I
could decipher was that Bev had sent mum something and was glad that she had
hidden it well, but wanted to know what she thought of it.

This had me curious and I went in search inside mum's mail folders for other
emails from this Bev character. But I couldn't find any and eventually lost
interest. Instead I went in search of any downloaded stuff that mum may
have had from the sites. I basically ravaged her computer and it wasn't
until the end of a .doc and .zip search within explorer, that I found the
jackpot.

Way down in a false trail of folders, was a directory that contained about
300 images and one word file. I started at the top of the images and
couldn't believe what I saw. They were all lesbian images. There were only
a few tame ones, but most of them were of mid teens/adults. They were in
all sorts of scenarios and positions, but all were lesbian images. Towards
the end there were a group of images that were just ZZ01.jpg etc etc. These
ones really opened my eyes, because these images were of girls my own age in
lesbian acts with women of mum's age. I decided to burn the whole directory
to CD and copying mum's login and internet passwords and the location of the
hidden directory, I closed mum's computer and left her office.

I went straight to my bedroom and started my computer, loading the CD
immediately. I had another slower look through the images and some were of
things that I hadn't even thought of before - like all different sizes and
shapes of dildos, threesomes and even a few fisting shots. I was as horny
as hell and couldn't stop playing with myself. My favourites were the ones
of girls of my own age, with women of mum's age. It was about ten o'clock
by the time I was finally able to look away from the images. That's when I
first looked at the single word file - the file that would change my life
forever.

No wonder there were no more emails from Bev in mum's machine, she had
obviously cut and paste all of them into this word document - which was
almost one meg in size - to hide the content from a snooping me. It started
with a few emails from some other women, and I only recognised one name from
the four or five that appeared. It looked to me as though mum had been
referred down a chain - until finally Bev's name appeared. These weren't
ordinary emails, they were exploring a subject that I hadn't even considered
- lesbian i****t. When I first saw it in about the second of third email, I
was completely shocked, and the issue wasn't discussed in any great detail -
instead the emails just skirted around the subject and asked what, at first
glance appeared to be lame questions. But this changed as the emails went
along and by the fifteenth or so, when Bev's name first appeared, it was the
only topic discussed.

What had happened in those emails, was that somehow mum had found a network
of women who were having sexual relationships with their daughters or
mothers. That's when it hit me - Does mum want to take me as a sexual
partner? For some reason, the idea didn't repulse me at all, in fact I was
flattered, especially given some of the things that mum had written in her
emails about me - how pretty I was, describing me and my body and how much
she loved me as a mother, but that she felt that she wanted more - WOW!
That's about the point where Bev's emails started, which by the dates had
been about four months ago. I read on.

The first ten or so of Bev's emails were asking mum a whole lot of
questions, even things like bank account details and about various forms of
ID. Bev explained that this was both a test and a way to ensure that the
group that mum was potentially about to enter, would not be compromised.
Mum had apparently been quite forthcoming and complied with all requests,
providing any and all information required and answering any questions that
she was asked. Overall the stuff in there really opened my eyes to how
serious mum was about this.

Towards the end of the document, which took me about two hours to read and
digest (as much as I could at that time of night) Bev asked mum to explain
in detail, why she thought that mum and I would make an ideal partnership.
Mum's response was a bombshell and it cemented all of the ideas that had
been forming in my head. She described that she had had several lesbian
experiences, as recently as a couple of weeks ago (whilst she was on one of
trips), but that all of her fantasies were of her and I. She then went on
to list all of the reasons she had for us to become lovers. The way she
described why she wanted me, how much she wanted us to be together as lovers
and why she was in love with me (more than just as a mother), brought tears
to my eyes. My heart almost burst with the love I felt for mum after
reading that - I couldn't believe that my own mother wanted me to become her
lover.

What Bev wrote next really got me excited. She said that she was prepared
to guide mum to the point of seducing me, if that's what she wanted - but
that she would have to be the one that made the move. She also asked mum
why she thought that I was inclined towards girls. Mum wrote about what I
had told her of Melanie and how I said that I thought that I was a lesbian.
She said that she had cuddled me too her that night and wanted to do nothing
but take the pain away and that she wanted to replace it with the love she
felt for me and to make love to me to make me forget the pain. Bev
cautioned Mum about moving too fast and said that this had to be done
slowly.

The second last group of emails in the file between Bev and mum were just 4
days before she left. In it Bev said that she felt confident that Mum could
do it and cautioned again that it could not be rushed. Bev suggested that
the first thing that Mum should do was to increase the level of sexuality in
the house. She suggested that Mum appear in front of me in progressively
less clothing, in more sexual clothing and really use her feminine charms to
move and position herself in a more sexual manner. Bev suggested that Mum
start with things like walking from the shower to her room semi naked,
allowing her dressing robes to reveal more and more and that she wear tight
and sexy clothing whenever possible. She said that Mum should start slowly
and increase the level of sexuality over about a month or so.

She said that Mum should observe how I reacted and talk to her about it and
she would attempt to help. She said that she would be able to offer
suggestions that had worked for others, but that Mum may have to adapt them
to how she seduced me. This was too much. I couldn't help myself, I
started to play with myself and thought of doing all of the things that I
could with another woman - with my mother. It only took me about two
minutes to cum and it was the best orgasm I had ever had up to that point.
With that thought I fell asl**p and dreamt. I dreamt of mum and I, of mum
and I in an embrace and of us making love. The dreams were soft and loving
and supportive and sweet and gentle.

When I woke up the next morning, it was to the phone beside my bed. I
looked at my clock and it was ten thirty. It was a friend asking if I
wanted to go to the pool or to the movies. Lying, I said that I didn't feel
well and that I'd just stay home and sl**p some more.

I lay on the bed for a minute thinking about everything that I had
discovered and read and thought about yesterday. It was one of those
moments that you feel that you are going to be overwhelmed with the volume
of information. I thought about all the images that Mum had downloaded and
how they affected me, getting me really hot just thinking about them. I
thought of the word file with all of the cut and paste emails in it and
particularly of the lovely kind and gentle words that my own mother had
written to a complete stranger about me and the fact that my own mother
wanted a relationship with me. This started to get me horny, just thinking
about Mum.

I tried to remember the times I had seen her naked, or in a position that
could be taken sexually, like bent over in tight shorts or something. I
started to touch myself. I took both nipples between my fingers and started
to massage them. I thought about the shower with Melanie, only this time
with mum's face. I was getting really hot and I moved my right hand down to
my pussy, gently rubbing my middle finger the entire length of my slit. I
could feel my pussy juices starting to flow and, as they spread to my
finger, I felt my labia swell. Then my finger came into contact with my
clit and it sent a shiver down my spine to my toes.

I was thinking about mum taking my nipples in her mouth, when I had my first
shattering orgasm. Wave after wave of complete pleasure washed over me and
I was moaning so loudly that I was almost screaming. I was thinking about
mum licking my pussy, when I first inserted a finger into my pussy. I got
as far as mum inserting one of her fingers as I inserted a second of mine,
before my second orgasm. And a few minutes later, at the point of my third
orgasm, I was thinking about me licking mum's pussy.

At that point I collapsed and must have lain there for at least 20 minutes
before I could move again. When I could, I noticed that my computer was
still on and that the word file was still open. WOW, I must have fallen
asl**p as soon as I had had the orgasm last night. I got up and went and
sat down, naked, at my desk and continued to read the last couple of emails
that had been in the file to date.

The first one was from Mum to Bev, asking how she got through the lonely
nights before Bev had seduced her daughter. Bev's reply was to send a
couple of magazines and a advise that mum also buy a dildo. Bev wrote that
mum should hide them really well, because they were very descriptive and if
I found them, it could well ruin everything. The last email was a reply to
Bev from Mum to say that she had received the magazines, hiding them safely
under the bottom draw of her dressing table, in the enclosed space between
the bottom draw and the floor, and that she had purchased another dildo and
hidden both of them there as well. I couldn't believe my luck and seeing
that the date was the day that Mum left, I almost knew that Mum wouldn't
have had the time, nor the need, to hide them anywhere better. I had to
check these out.

I found everything in a plastic bag, just where Mum said it would be. It
felt funny doing this, and I guess that, at thirteen, I felt like it was
spying or stealing. But that only served to heighten my level of
excitement. So I tool the bag and its contents back to my room. My heart
was going about a hundred miles and hour until I remembered that Mum
wouldn't be home until tomorrow. But I still couldn't relax as I opened the
bag looking in to see what was in there. I saw the spines of three
magazines a box and what had to be a dildo. I removed the box and the
dildo.

It was the box that I examined first. The dildo was still in its there and
the box still had the tape to seal it. Looking at it, it had one long penis
shaped plastic shaft and one short one with a curl at the end. Turning the
box over I read that the 7 inch vibrating dildo was life like, that the
little one was for rubbing against the clit and that it came with batteries.
I couldn't believe it and I turned it back over and stared at it in
disbelief.

The dildo that was out of its box and was a little smaller. It was a little
less life like than the new one and was about 6 inches long. At the base it
had a large bulbous shape. It felt funny and I sensed a funny smell - one
that I would latter recognise as latex. I took it in one hand and squeezed
it. It was soft on the outside, but had a hard core. I lifted it up to my
face and smelled it. The funny smell was stronger, but there was also
another smell, not unlike that of my pussy when I had been sweating or when
I was masturbating. I wondered whether this could be the faint smell of
Mum's pussy, left over on the dildo and it started to get me horny.

Remembering the photos that Mum had downloaded, I opened a few on my
computer, to refamiliarise myself with what these things were used for. In
one of the first ones, there was a young teenager with it in her mouth. I
tried it, and although I couldn't get much more than 4 inches into my mouth,
I though that this is what it must be like to take a guy's penis in my
mouth. I didn't really enjoy that feeling, so I removed it and kept looking
through the photos on the CD I'd burnt.

The next one that I stopped at had one teenager inserting a dildo into
another teenager's pussy. This was something that I got excited about and
as I flicked through a series of about 20 photos of the same two, the dildo
was photographed further and further into each girls pussy. I felt myself
get more and more wet and moved the dildo down to my own pussy. I rubbed it
up and down my slit, turning it around and around, until the tip and about
half the shaft was wet with my juices. It was then that I wondered what it
would taste like and bringing the dildo up to my lips, licked it. It tasted
nothing like anything else I had ever tasted before - but it was strangely
very good. I rubbed the dildo around my pussy some more and did it again,
liking it even more. Then I took it into my mouth, licking all of the juice
off - now this I could do to a dildo with someone else's juice on it.

Lowering the dildo again I placed the tip at the entrance to my pussy and
gently started to push. At first I thought that I was never going to get it
in. I was really nervous, until I looked at my computer again and saw the
looks of ecstasy on the faces of the girls in the photos. I was then able
to relax and was thinking about this being done to me, when I felt my pussy
relax enough to let the head slide in. PING, BANG, BONG - WOW was this ever
incredible! I couldn't believe how good it felt and as I gently pushed it
in and out, I thought of Mum, doing the same thing to herself.

I had gotten about three to four inches of the dildo into me, when I struck
my hymen. At first I was shocked into thinking that I'd hurt myself and I
panicked a bit. Then I realised what I'd done and just enjoyed the feeling
of this huge (or so I thought) dildo filling me to the brim and bouncing off
my hymen. My fingers started to get a little slippery with my own juices
and as I attempted to get a better grip, my hand slipped. I panicked and
grabbed the dildo right at the end, just as it started to slip out. Whilst
I was enjoying it, I remembered the magazines that I had emptied onto the
bed and I moved over to sit on the bed, licking my juice from the dildo like
melting ice cream from a cone.

I sat down on the bed and picked up the first magazine. It had a plain
cover on it, and the only thing that gave away the contents was the fairly
obscure title - "Mothers and Their Daughters". No pictures or anything on
the cover, so I opened the cover. Inside was very different and there was a
note from the Editor, "To all the loving mothers and daughters out there,
this, our 25th issue, is the best yet. There have been many success stories
in the last months since issue 24 and for those new to the distribution,
inside are a number of pictorials of those and other success stories. In
the months to come we have a number of mothers and daughters attempting what
can be a difficult, but incredibly satisfying and pleasurable, transition to
a relationship between mother and daughter, like no other. To all of those
women, we wish you well and we wish success and eternal happiness."

Nice message, I thought. Then I looked at the name at the bottom of the
Editor's note and saw that it was Bev. This was obviously the same Bev as
Mum had been corresponding with. It was then that I first started to
realise that perhaps I had these feelings for mum. But perhaps the feelings
I was having were just the excitement of the moment and of the writings,
stories and pictures that I had emersed myself in. I remember thinking that
I needed to take my time with the sheer volume of information and emotions
that were bouncing around in my head.

I turned over through the pages of that and issues 23 and 24 and couldn't
believe that there could be so many mother/daughter relationships. The
pictorials, of which there were about seven or eight in each magazine,
contained a series of photos of the mother and daughter, both normal shots
and ones of them in all manner of sexual positions and scenarios.
Accompanying the pictorials, was about four to five pages of text. Some of
the stories told the reader how good it was and how the mother and daughter
had now been together for ten to fifteen years, some briefly told of how
their sexual relationship started and some told of the things that they like
to do to and with each other.

I was amazed. What was obvious was that all of these mothers and daughters
were honest and were very much in love. But the pictorial that caught my
eye the most, was of a ten year old and her mother. They had now been
living as lovers, inside their house, for about two years and some of the
photos were extraordinary. This pictorial was the one that I read and
reread six or seven times as I lay there playing with myself.

The daughter was a small girl and her mother was about the same height and
build as my mom, but what they got up to was amazing. The daughter had only
the beginnings of breasts and absolutely no pussy hair. But her mother had
also shaved herself and they almost looked the same. There were photos of
them engaged in a sixty-nine and the daughter had her mouth open over her
mother's pussy and her mother likewise. This series extended into one that
had each of them inserting dildos, numerous fingers and in the end they
fisted each other.

Until the point where the dildos started to fly in this series of shots, I
had largely forgotten mum's dildo. When I saw the first couple of shots, I
reached out for the dildo, rubbing it up and down between my pussy lips
again. This got me really horny and I gently inserted it again, this time
with a little more ease (having learnt how to relax enough the first time),
and started to ease it in and out of my pussy. Even though it was small, it
really filled my 13-year-old pussy to the brim and I loved the feeling.
What went perfectly with that feeling were the photos of that ten-year-old
and her shaven mother and the thought of my mother, wanting to do this to
me.

As I read the text and looked at the images, I found out the at the ten year
old had taken her own virginity as a nine year old with a dildo she had
found of her mothers. She described that she has been bumping up against he
hymen with the dildo and had simply f***ed it through the hymen. She then
went on to say that it had made it much more pleasurable for her and more
exciting when her mother had seduced her. As soon as I read this I knew in
my heart that this was what I was going to do.

So I walked with the dildo still in me, one of the strangest feelings I have
ever felt, into the bathroom and got into the shower. Our shower had a
fold-down seat in it and I started the water and pointing the rose at the
wall, sat down. I was thinking about mum being in the shower with me, as I
started to move the dildo in and out again. I gradually started to move it
in and out further and further. The dildo was bouncing off my hymen and
fully relaxed and quite the horny thirteen year old, I pretended that it was
mum pumping the dildo in and out. At some point (I don't even know how long
I'd been in there), I drew the dildo almost all the way out and then,
putting the palm of my hand across the base of the dildo, jammed it inside
me.

The dildo tore through my hymen and, with me screaming and thinking that I
was going to die (oh so briefly), I f***ed the dildo into me as far as it
would go. I felt the dildo hit the neck of my cervix and go past it into
the small space left behind it. I was in pain, so I just kept still and
held the dildo in the same position. After a couple of minutes, the pain
had died down and I opened my eyes. I looked down to where my pussy and
realised that I had all but the bulbous end of the dildo in me. It felt
really strange having something that far inside me and as I gently started
to pull it out, I could feel most of the remains of my hymen come out with
it.

It still hurt a little and as I pulled it out, I saw a small amount of bl**d
on the dildo. I completely withdrew it and washed it under the shower.
Next I inserted one then two fingers into my pussy to try and get the rest
out. But all that that served to do was rekindle my interest in having the
dildo in me again. So that's just what I did. This time I inserted it with
my left hand and it went in all the way pretty easily --after a couple of
relubrication strokes. As I moved it in and out I started to rub my clit.
Again I started to think of Mum being the one doing this to me, and before
long I came again and again. I was completely exhausted again.

I showered, for about another twenty minutes, sitting under the water,
gently playing with my labia and occasionally rubbing my clit as well.
After all of the orgasms and a cleansing shower, I made sure that I washed
the dildo well. The last thing I wanted was to have mum find out that I had
been using her dildo and reading her magazines. I dried myself and, knowing
that I should, inserted a tampon, before dressing, packing all of the
magazines and dildos back in the bag and replacing it in mum's hiding place.
I went back into my bedroom and turning off my computer, also hid the CD
in a place that I knew mum didn't know about - under the one uncovered
corner piece of carpet in my room, behind my mirror, that was loose. I made
my bed and only then did I look at my clock - two o'clock in the afternoon -
where had the day gone? And it's no wonder I am so hungry.

I went down to make some late lunch and ate like I don't think I ever had
before. As I was eating, the enormity of what I had uncovered - my mother's
desire to make her own daughter, me, her lover. How could I cope with this.
The waves of complexity started to crash down upon me and I very quickly
became swamped by them. I realised that I had to sort out my feelings and
bring some sense of order to the confusion that threatened to engulf me. So
I did the only thing that I knew would make the sense out of it that I
needed - I wrote. I wrote and wrote and wrote. I wrote every tiny little
thought and thread and feeling. I think that it was the first time that I
actually got up, when the phone rang. I glanced over at the clock and saw
that it was eight o'clock - it would be mum, with her usual check-in and
make sure that everything was OK call.

We chatted for a minute or two and I said, lying again, that I had just done
some homework and lay about the house all day. Before I knew it I was
yawning and I realised that I had had both a physical and mentally
challenging day. I was still fairly sore, from taking my own virginity and
with all of the feelings bouncing around in my head and my attempt (which on
reviewing it today seems so much like a young girl of my age then) to order
my thoughts, I was exhausted. Mum picked it up right away and said that she
would go and reminded me that she would be home at dinner time the next day.

Mum said good bye and as I hung up I remember thinking, that the way she
said it was particularly soft and loving. What I couldn't reconcile was,
was it a motherly good bye, or was it, as I suspected, a lovers good bye.
Too tired to think about it any further, I closed down my computer, went to
the toilet, stripped off all of my clothes and climbed into bed.

It has rarely happened to me since, but as I lay there and started to go
over everything in my head again, I started once again to get excited. I
started to touch myself, but I was so exhausted that I fell asl**p - in the
middle of masturbating! I don't know if it has ever happened to you, but I
did it that night.

I slept soundly, but had some really sexy dreams. Not surprisingly all of
them involved mum and I. When I woke the next morning, I felt refreshed and
surprisingly clear-headed. I was famished though, after missing dinner and
made a bee-line to the kitchen, still naked, feeling rather sexy and full of
life. After eating, what had to be the biggest breakfast of my life, I
headed to the shower. Whilst in the shower I realised that my pussy didn't
feel sore and I reached inside myself with one finger and feeling only a
very small amount of discomfort, reasoned that I mustn't have pushed things
too far the previous day.

The rest of the day I tidied up the house and prepared a lovely meal for
mum's return. In the afternoon I restarted my computer and reviewed all of
the stuff that I had written the previous day. I added some and changed
some of my thoughts, but in essence it came down to a couple of things.

Firstly, I was pretty much convinced (as close as fuck is to swearing) that
I was a lesbian. My experiences with boys had not excited me and it had not
left me any lingering thoughts or longings that my experience with Melanie
had. Since that day, I had only thought about girls and women.

Secondly, I wasn't turned off by the idea of mum and I having sex - but I
couldn't explain it. It didn't seem dirty or wrong. Besides mum was a very
good looking woman, who oozed sex. She was still in terrific shape and from
what I could remember seeing, age had not started playing its dirty little
tricks on her yet. She still had a lovely figure, with firm breasts and an
ass that was still tight and firm. Whenever I had seen mum walk in a skirt
or from the shower with a towel wrapped around her, there was no tell-tale
wiggle, just the firm cheeks on an ass that you would expect to see on a
woman half her age.

Thirdly, Mum was, without a shadow of a doubt, my best friend. I could and
had told her everything, especially after my thing with Melanie. She
obviously wasn't telling me everything, but under the circumstances that was
quite understandable.

As I sat back in my chair and turned my computer off, I pondered everything
and reasoned that I could see myself in a sexual relationship with mum, that
I found her very attractive as a woman, but would need more time to decide
on whether my feeling would extend that far.

By the time I had come to that point, it was five o'clock and it was time to
get ready for mum's return home and to finish the meal that I was preparing.
As I started to change out of my shorts and shirt, I found myself staring
at the clothes hanging up in my cupboard wondering, what would mum like to
see me in. I checked myself at that one and realised that I wanted to show
mum that I had missed her and that I was pretty. I picked a summer
light-weight dress that was probably getting a little on the small side. It
had a floral pattern and hugged my quickly developing body, in such a way as
to appear a little sexy. I decided not to wear a bra and to wear some of my
thong underwear, to ensure that the lines of the dress weren't interrupted
by those of a bra and normal panties. I brushed my hair and made sure that
it was not too good looking - wow, it was like I was dressing for a date.

Mum arrived home at the appointed hour and when I opened the door to great
her, she was visibly shocked. "Wow," she said "Have I come to the right
house, because when I left, I left behind a young lady and now I'm standing
before a beautiful woman." Wanting to impress a little and very much
enjoying the compliments - both visual and verbal - I spun around and said,
smiling, "So you like this old thing?"

Mum put her bags down and said, "Oh honey I more than like it, it looks
wonderful on you and it makes you look like a real woman." She openly
inspected me and as she did, I felt my nipples become a little erect, which
really showed up in that dress. I know that mum noticed because her eyes
stayed on them for a couple of seconds before they moved further down. She
looked up smiling and opening her arms, said "Come here and give me a big
hug. I missed you terribly and I need to make sure that I am really home,
because I'm really tired and hungry." Moving her head back, but not letting
go, mum asked, "What's say we head out for some dinner?"

"Actually", I said, "I've cooked dinner and it's ready right now." Mum
smiled at this and said, "How wonderful are you?" I replied "About as
wonderful as they come!"

We both laughed and mum let me go saying that she would take her bags up to
her room and then wash up for dinner. I served it whilst she was gone, and
was putting it on the table the table when mum walked back into the room.
The smile she gave me made my heart skip a beat. She looked at the table
and saw that I had done a wonderful job. She came up to me and moving right
up to me, she hooked her arm around my waist and pulled me close to her
side. We looked at the dinner together and mum turned to me and said, "I
can't tell you how much I missed you and how happy and proud you make me."
Mum leaned over to me and kissed me on the lips saying thank you. The kiss
wasn't too long but longer than could be said normal and it was a really
soft one. My heart skipped another couple of beats.

We sat down and ate and talked for the next hour and a half. I asked mum
all about her trip and the weirdo's that she'd gone to interview. We
laughed and giggled about lots of things and almost had the type of
conversation that lovers do after the one who works comes home from a trip
away. During the conversation, I found myself hanging on her every word and
a couple of times I was so lost in lustful feelings (looking at her breasts
and mouth and neck) that it took a gently touch of mum's hand to bring me
back to reality. During our discussion I also caught mum looking at me with
such intensity, and not just at my eyes, that I had to do the same thing.
We were both a little embarrassed when we were caught and quickly averted
our eyes or made stumbling apologies.

Was it just me, or was I starting to fall in love with Mum? Not just the
ideas that she had for us and the emotions that came with discovering and
rationalising that, but really falling in love. I starting to think that
the answer was . . . . yes!

We finally got up and did the dishes together and wiped up and then mum said
that she had a bit of work to finish and needed to unpack. I offered to
help her unpack whilst she did her work and her no thanks reply was a little
nervous. She was obviously hiding something, but it didn't worry me - I'd
eventually find out. So I bid her good night and went off to bed. I
masturbated twice that night and drifted off to another slumber filled with
two lovers - mum and I.

The routine of the next few days was pretty much normal, but the
conversations like the one that we had had at dinner, became longer and more
in-depth. I felt more and more relaxed and at home with mum than I ever had
to that point in my life. I found that I had started to look at mum, every
chance I got, trying to imagine what she would look like naked in that
position. My fantasies became more vivid and I finally came to the
realisation that I was indeed in love with her. I felt much more that lust
and much much more for mum than I ever had before.

It was all going so smoothly until the Friday that as I walked into mum's
office from school. As I walked in she looked up and panicked a little.
She quickly turned her screen off and made an excuse for both of us to leave
the room. Mum must have been surfing again, or she had received another
email message from Bev. Either way I was going to find out. Mum went back
shortly after and logged off her computer. Then she made an excuse about
having to go and do some shopping for a while.

As soon as she left the driveway, I went to mum's computer and accessing it
with the passwords that I had since committed to memory, downloaded the
latest parts of mum's word file and emails to a disk. I closed it down and
took the disk up to my room and starting my computer, saved them to my copy
of the file (I had saved it to my C drive) and read them.

There was mum's reply and another email from Bev and again the content sent
shivers down my spine. Mum had relayed her home coming, painting the
picture that I had tried to portray - me looking beautiful and sexy. She
told Bev about my nipples becoming erect and how it excited her. She told
her about the hug and feeling my breasts press against hers and also about
the kiss as we examined the dinner I had cooked that night. But what really
took my breath away was what she wrote next.

Mum said that we had talked like a couple at dinner and she relayed her
feelings of love and closeness and of a very real sense of a developing
relationship to Bev. She said that she had wanted to make love to me so
much right then and there, that it took all of her self control not too.
She spoke of a real sense of a strengthening of our bond this week, and that
she felt as though she needed to make the next step. She asked for Bev's
advice on how to proceed and that advice contained in Bev's email.

Bev cautioned mum about moving too fast. She said that this would be the
most delicate point of mum's seduction of me. Little did either of them
know that I was about seventy percent there anyway. Bev told mum that her
advice was to gradually start to appear more sexy around me. She said that
mum should begin to dress more provocatively, to move from the shower in
less and less clothing, to position herself in more sexy poses when she was
around me and whenever she got the opportunity, do little things like touch
me, kiss me more and in a more sexy way and to wear more perfume.

Bev said that mum shouldn't manufacture any of this and that she should just
use her feminine charms. She told mum that she should judge how quickly she
progressed the flirting, by my reaction. She said that if I responded, that
she should try adding to what she was doing. She also said that it may take
some time and that progress may be quicker at time and may be slower at
others, not to be discouraged and especially to continue the progress we had
made this week. Bev said that mum should let her know how it was going and
that when mum and I were ready to go even further, that she would be there
for us.

The subtle change in the mum and I - to us - tone of the email really struck
me, because it was almost like Bev was considering us a couple now. And
this really made me think about things.

Mum returned home shortly after I had finished updating my diary and the
file with hers and Bev's emails. We had pizza and sat on the couch. We had
been talking for about two hours, when the conversation turned to sex. Mum
wanted to know more about my encounter with Melanie, especially the intimate
details of exactly what we did and how I felt. I was completely honest with
her and told her how I had been leading up to that point, how she had caught
me, we had gone to the showers and how Melanie had come into my shower
stall. I told her how excited I was and went into intricate detail about
what little we did.

Mum asked me if I had had any other encounters since and if I still felt the
same way about other women. I told her that I had thought long and hard
about that and that I was almost convinced that I was a lesbian. However I
told her that I hadn't found anyone my age that really excited me and that I
was just as happy to not rush anything. It was at this point that I turned
the conversation back onto mum - not that I could say much of anything else.

I asked mum, if she had ever had any experiences like that when she was at
school. She said that she had only had one and I acted so shocked and asked
her all about it for the next hour or so. She told me that she had had one
full-on lesbian experience when she was at school, but just that she was a
little older than me when she had hers - she was sixteen. I wanted all of
the details and she spoke honestly about it - to a point. When I asked mum
if she had gone down on this girl and if the other girl had gone down on
her, mum just said yes and that it was very pleasurable. But she wouldn't
tell me any more.

I also asked her about whether she had had any experiences since, to which
mum replied no. I asked her what relationships she had had since Dad had
left and she said none, and if there was anyone special in her life now.
Mum said that she had been thinking about asking someone out lately, but
again wouldn't give any details about who it was. I couldn't blame her and
our conversation wound up naturally about twenty minutes later, and with
that mum packed me off to bed. Well didn't I have a good time in bed that
night, thinking about mum and this other girl and replacing the girl with
me. I was about ninety percent convinced by now and was eager to see how
things progressed.

I woke the next morning to the sound of mum in the shower and couldn't wait
to see what mum's first move would be. I heard the shower being turned off
and remaining in my nighty, I went and stood at the door to the bathroom.
Putting my ear to the door, I heard mum finishing and gently knocked asking
if she was in there. A little pause and I heard mum say that she was almost
finished and would be out in a minute.

I leaned on the wall across from the door and when it opened and out came
mum. She had her hair tied up in a towel and had on a practically see
through dressing gown. She stopped in front of me and said good morning,
but I couldn't help myself. My eyes quickly scanned mum up and down and as
they came back up they stopped at the two dark shaded areas and the nipple
sized tents that mum had at the from of the gown. I mumbled something and
mum turned and walked towards her bedroom.

In the five or six steps that it took her to get there, there was a definite
sway in her hips - one that I couldn't help but notice and couldn't keep my
eyes off. As she reached the door, mum looked over her shoulder at me and,
noticing that I hadn't moved a muscle, gave me a big smile as she
disappeared into her room.

I was astounded at how far mum had gone straight away. But more than that.
I was becoming more convinced that this is what I wanted as well, with each
passing minute. I had intended to respond and so I walked down to mum's
room. I didn't bother knocking and there was no real need either, because
the door was wide open. As I entered the room I said, "Mum?" "Yes?" Mum
said. It was at this point that I lost the power of speech. Mum was fully
naked facing at right angles to me. She was bent over pulling on some
underwear and I could see all of her right breast.

Mum looked over at me and said, "What's wrong honey?" I mumbled something
and left, going to the shower. As I was under the shower, I realised that
it had come to the point that I needed to make a final decision about how
far I was going to let mum take our relationship. I couldn't get the image
of mum's breast out of my mind and at that point, I realised that I really
didn't need to make a decision, because I'd already made it. I don't know
when I had subconsciously made the decision, but it was all too clear to me
know. I could use the same advice that Bev's had given to mum and go with
the flow.

So, when mum came into the bathroom to blow dry her hair, I turned off the
shower and stepped out straight away. Mum was in a pair of casual pants
that really showed off her bottom and had on a stretch T-shirt that
accentuated her breasts. She had just started the dryer and had a perfect
view of my naked body in the mirror. I stood still for a second looking
straight at mum. I saw her eyes start looking at my body instantly. The
towel rack was on the other side of mum to me, so I saw this as an
additional opportunity. I walked up behind mum, and reached around her,
using her shoulder for balance and gently reached past to take my towel.

I moved back to a position where I knew mum could see all of my body and
started to dry myself. As I was doing this we started to talk. I told mum
how I loved her clothes and how they showed off her figure. She thanked me
and said that she could never hope to compete with someone a beautiful as
me. I blushed and as we continued to talk (it only lasted about five
minutes) we became more and more comfortable with each other in yet another
environment.

Things progressed reasonably quickly after that. Mum started to dress in
short shorts and cut-off tops around the house and started to wear sexy
underwear under her almost see through night gown. She also posed (very
naturally I might add) provocatively and found every excuse to touch me.
For my part, I started to wear the same sort of clothes as well, would pose
when I knew that mum was looking and would cling in an intimate sort of way
any chance I got. In that time mum's communications with Bev became more
frequent and more and more positive. Bev congratulated mum at every turn,
neither of them knowing that I was a silent partner in their conspiracy to
have mom seduce me and become my sexual partner. In fact, it was probably
only a couple of weeks later and a couple of days before the end of the
school year, that the real turning point came.

It was a Saturday morning and we were lounging about the house, when mum
suggested that we go shopping and after that she had a surprise for me for
the school holidays. I hadn't thought to check mum's email for the last
couple of days, and so this came as a surprise. I think I'd been too caught
up in flirting and being flirted with. Mom and I had progressed further
with flirting, touching and tempting each other. At the same time, I had
turned to masturbation to get me through the time it was going to take prior
to Mom actually making the first move - something that I had resigned myself
to quite early on since finding the document with mum's emails contained
within.

We went to the local mall and we were just window shopping, when, as we
passed by an lingerie shop, mum suggested that we go in and have a look. I
said that I wasn't really interested in waiting until mum decided on a set
of lingerie. Mum surprised me and said that it wasn't for her. She said
that I was a woman now, a beautiful one at that and that I deserved to look
especially good in my first set of lingerie. I was very excited - in more
ways than one.

We entered the store and mum immediately ushered the assistant away, saying
that she would look after me. Mum said that I should go into one of the
booths and take my clothes off and get ready to try on some of what was
displayed. As I stripped off in the booth, I became aware that I was a
little wet with the excitement of the opportunity that both of us would have
- me to show off my body in lingerie and mum to see me naked. I intended to
burn the memory of this event into mum's mind.

Just then mum, put the first two sets of lingerie over the door. She said
that I should get into one and then let her know when I was dressed. I was
in them in a flash and told mum I was done. Instead of just opening the
door and peaking inside, mum opened the door and stepped right in. I
stepped back and started to show off the set I had on.

Mum said that I looked good. She turned me around to face the mirror. She
checked the size of the fill lacy bra and then as her eyes went lower to
check that the panties were a good size, I bent a bit at the hips. Mum's
eyes flashed up to look at me, before they went down again. In that time I
gave her my best wicked smile. I was looking at mum's face in the mirror
when she lightly smacked my on the bum. She looked up at me and said that I
was cheeky. I just smiled and said, "Yes I am."

Mum said that they would both be fine, but to wait because she wanted to try
another type. She left the booth and, not knowing how long I had, I flashed
out of the ones that I had on and waited for mum to return. When she came
back, she asked if I was out of the others yet. I could see her feet under
the door and so I opened it all the way up and stood in front of mum. She
didn't say anything, she just stepped into the booth and closed the door.

Mum handed me the other lingerie that she had brought back to the booth.
All the while she couldn't take her eyes off me and I put the panties down
on the bench and slipped on the bra. This one left most of my breasts
uncovered and only just covered my nipples - which were very erect by now.
Rubbing my hand underneath the bra, I asked mum if she thought that it fit
properly. She reached out and for the first time, my mother touched my
breast. She ran her finger on the inside of one cup of the bra, careful to
not touch my nipples and looking up into my eyes said that she though that
it was a perfect fit.

Mum then said that I should try on the panties. I turned around to face the
mirror again and lifting one leg onto the bench and bending over at the hip,
I put one leg into the panties. I bent even further down and put the other
leg in them. It wasn't until that point that I realised that mum had
selected a really sexy set, because the panties were thongs. I had never
even tried any of these on. I looked up at mum, who was very squarely
looking at my ass and, turning around and straightening up at the same time
I pulled them all the way up.

They felt funny, stuck in the crack of my ass and rubbing, very intimately,
along my pussy. I looked up at mum and asked her what the cheeky one looked
like now. The look on mum's face was incredible. I was like she was in a
trance and a lustful one at that. I turned around and bending over a little
asked what mum thought of them. She looked down at my ass and the up at me
and said that she didn't think that it would be possible for me to look any
better than in those. At that point an assistant cam along and asked if we
were OK.

It shocked us both back to reality and into action. Mum left the booth, I
got out of the lingerie and redressed and mum paid for all of it. We were
out the door giggling all the way, like a couple of school girls. When we
stopped for a bite to eat and a drink, mum sprung her surprise on me.

Mom had taken up an offer to stay in a cabin located up in the mountains -
miles from anywhere, and she said that she wanted us to go up for a couple
of weeks of the school holidays. When mom told me about it I was over the
moon inside, but couldn't show too much of what I felt. I said that I
thought that it would be a great idea and that it would give us some time to
be together, alone, and away from everyone else - including school and work.

The tension for the next day and a half was almost unbearable. The problem
was that one of mum's friends arrived that afternoon, unannounced, and it
ended up that she would house sit for us whist we were away. So it was back
to being a conservative mother and daughter - not the hopelessly randy
lesbian couple that I wanted it to become.

The day finally arrived. We drove all day, arriving at the cabin at about
5pm. All through the drive we were chatting and laughing and singing to
some tapes that mum had in the car. We both found as many excuses to touch
each other along the way and to look at each other as often as we could. At
about two o'clock, I fell asl**p for about an hour and when I woke up, mum
was staring at me. I asked her what was wrong and she smiled a very loving
smile and said, "Nothing. I just can't get over how beautiful you look when
you're asl**p and especially when you wake up." I leaned over and
whispering in her ear said, "Thanks, but I think you're more beautiful," and
gave her a big kiss on the cheek. I cuddled into mum's arm for a good half
hour and I'm sure that we both felt extremely comfortable.

Although not much to look at from outside, the cabin was surprisingly well
equipped on the inside. It was a two story place that really needed
painting on the outside but had power and normal water, two bedrooms, one
with a double bed and one with two single beds. Much to my surprise, it
also had a TV and video, with a great selection of movies to select from.
The cabin was about 25km from the next nearest house. After setting my
things into my bedroom, I thought, this will be the perfect place for us to
finally become lovers. But something was bothering mum and I could see that
she had some self doubts about it, now that it was so close. I didn't share
those doubts, but knew that I'd have to tread reasonably carefully and Bev's
advice to mum came back to me.

After we had settled into the house, Mom and I went for a walk to look for
the natural spring that mom's friend had told her about. It was about 300m
down a track from the house, in a small depression in the ground.
Surrounded by trees and scrub, the spring was about 15m across and up to six
feet in depth in a couple of spots. I took off one of my shoes and dipped
it in the water. I was surprised to find it warm. Mom said that we should
come down tomorrow and go for a swim and I readily agreed.

The sun was starting to go down so we made our way back to the cabin and
made dinner. After dinner I said that I was tired from the travel and went
off to bed. Once in bed I fell straight asl**p.

I don't know what it was that woke me up but I got up and as I approached my
closed bedroom door I heard two women moaning. I opened the door as quietly
as I could and crept down the hallway towards the landing above the lounge
room. The TV came into view first as I approached. The TV was one of the
sources of the moaning. Mom had a video on and the face of the woman that
was currently on the screen was about mom's age. As the cameras panned
down, I saw her breasts, which she had in both hands. She grasped both
nipples between thumbs and forefingers and was gently pulling and twisting.
I couldn't believe it, Mom was watching a porno movie - and I couldn't take
my eyes off it. As the cameras panned down further I couldn't believe my
eyes, there was another woman going down on her.

The movie shifted to another camera angle. This time a face shot of the
woman between the ladies legs, I quickly realised that the second woman was
a lot younger that the first, in fact she looked to be not much older than
me. The younger woman looked up and said "Oh Mom you have the sweetest
tasting pussy in the world". The picture changed to a side view and the
older woman said "And Cindy you are the best pussy eater that a mother could
hope for". I was amazed, where did mum get a copy of this video. Could
this mean that Mom isn't having any more doubts? Na, I said to myself that
this was just a movie, and that Mom would never think like that. With that
I heard my mom moan. I hadn't noticed mom until then because the movie had
grabbed my attention. I got down on my hands and knees and crawled forward.

As I looked down and to the right I saw my own mother reclining on the
lounge with nothing on. Mom's 34Ds, that only had a hint of sag were being
massaged by both her hands. I had joked with mom lots of times that I hoped
to look as good as she did at her age. I wasn't shocked, but got very
excited to finally see mum masturbating. She had one of her nipples in one
hand now and she inserted two fingers of the other hand inside her pussy.
At the same time she was rubbing her clit with her thumb. Mom's pussy was
glistening and most of her well-trimmed bush of hair was laid flat on the
outer lips of Mom's pussy. Mom was moaning now and I had masturbated enough
to realise that she was almost ready to come. She was keeping pace with the
movie and the moans from both the movie and my mother got louder until mom
started shuddering, throwing her head back, her body convulsed as she
orgasmed.

Mum obviously found this particular scene more stimulating than the other,
because she stopped and rewound the movie to the start of the scene between
the mother and the daughter and started to play it again. I stopped looking
at mom and as I watched the mother daughter scene develop on the TV. I
started to get hot as well. I glanced down a mom and she was starting to
masturbate again. The women on the screen were undressing each other and
they started to fondle each other's breasts. My nipples were hard now and
as I reached into my panties, under my nightie, I found that my pussy was
also started to get wet. I gently pulled my pussy lips apart and started to
rub the full length of my pussy with one finger. I have always loved doing
this, ever since I started masturbating. I started to play with my clit and
really get into the video scene. I was watching mom and the scene on the TV
and masturbating. The sight of my mother masturbating naked on the lounge
and the idea of a mother and daughter scene on TV was really getting me hot.
What was getting me hotter however was the thought that, if all went well,
I would soon be making love to my own mother.

As I was playing with my clit I inserted a finger into my pussy and only
just stopped myself from moaning. I quickly looked at mom on the lounge and
realised that she hadn't heard me. Afraid that I would get caught, I crept
back to my room. But I couldn't get the picture of mom masturbating and the
mother and daughter scene on the TV out of my mind. When I came I had to
turn my head into the pillow for fear of being heard.

The first thought into my head when I woke up at 6am was that of a desperate
sexual wanting for my own mother. I didn't think about whether it was right
or wrong for society, I only knew that it was right for me - I just knew
that I wanted her. I went down to get some breakfast. Mom was still asl**p
as I peeped in through the door of her bedroom. As I looked at her the
feeling of sexual wanting just got stronger. I went downstairs and while I
was eating my breakfast I decided that I would make it easy for mom to
complete the final transition (as Bev had put it) to a sexual relationship.
It didn't think that it was going to be hard, but mum was obviously having
some last minute doubts. I knew that I wanted her and I also knew that I
had two weeks to make it happen - plenty of time. I also knew that mum had
gone to extraordinary lengths in making contact with Bev and the group and
that she had also gone almost all the way down the path and she was almost
there - she just needed me to drive the situation home.

I was happy that mom's genes had passed on to me especially my small tight
butt. My straight brunette shoulder length hair accentuated my blue eyes.
I had much less pussy hair and it was less bushy than mom's was, but still
the same color. I would have to see if I could make this work.

I took off my nightie and plain panties and put one of the lacy bra and
panties set mum and I had selected at the lingerie shop and went back down
to finish my breakfast. Mom got up at about 7 and as she came down to the
kitchen I was putting the finishing touches to her breakfast. Mom was in a
short nightie that ended mid way up her thighs. As we said hello to one
another I noticed her looking at me. I served her breakfast and gave her a
good morning hug. I hung on for a little bit longer that usual giving her a
big squeeze. As I walked back to the bench in the kitchen I looked back at
mom and saw that she was looking me up and down. When she saw me looking
back, she quickly turned her head and started eating her breakfast. She was
still being a bit shy.

I poured a cup of coffee for mom and a cup of tea for me. I went and sat
back down at the table with her and watched as she ate. I looked at mom and
said "Seeing as how we are so far away from anyone else, do you think it
would be alright if I walked around in my bra and nickers outside and just
nickers inside while we are here?" Mom looked me up and down and said "I
don't think that will be a problem dear. If you don't mind I might do the
same thing?"

"That would be great" I said excitedly.

With that mom smiled and took off her nightie. That exposed her 34D size
breasts. I took off my lacy bra and taking both breasts in my hands I
rubbed underneath saying "I hate wearing bra's sometimes, they rub
underneath - especially new ones". Mom just stared at my hands rubbing my
breasts and as she realised she had been staring, looked quickly down at her
coffee saying "Yes..Er Yeh, I know what you mean Trish". Mom tried not to
look at me and I at her but I couldn't stop thinking about how beautiful her
breasts were and how much I wanted to touch them.

After breakfast we did some cleaning around the house and organised the
place the way we wanted it. At about 10am, after another cup of tea and
coffee, mom suggested that we go for a swim down at the spring. I said
"that sounds like a great idea". I went to get the towels and as we started
to walk out the door I said "what about our bra's?". Mom playfully said "I
don't think that we are going to be seen, so why don't we forget about the
bra's". I said that it was a good idea and with that we started of towards
the spring.

As we started down the path I walked up along side mom and, putting my arm
around her lower back, said "You know what mom? I love you. I really love
you". My left breast was rubbing against mom's arm as I said it and my
nipple became erect straight away. I couldn't believe it when mom put her
arm around my shoulder. Our breasts were touching each other's and we both
looked down at the same time and then at each other. Mom said "I love you
too sweetie". As she said it she drew me closer, causing our breasts to
touch more, and kissed me on the cheek. The kiss wasn't that of a lover,
but it was getting much closer. We walked the rest of the way in silence
with our breasts and hips touching. I was starting to think that this may
not be as hard as I thought. But I would still need to be careful.

When we got to the spring we dropped our towels and I said to mum, "Would
you mind if I had a skinny dip?" Mum said, "No, not at all. Do you mind if
I join in as well?" I said that I didn't and with a little sly grin, I
purposely turned away from mom to take off my lacy panties. I moved my feet
a foot or so apart and as I bent over sliding the panties off my hips and
down my legs I kept my legs straight. This meant that my pussy as ass were
on display to my mother. I pretended to rub my calf to delay standing up a
little longer. As I shifted my eyes to look at mom, I saw that she was
staring straight at my pussy. I half bent upright and rubbed the inside of
my thigh, allowing mom a longer look. I turned around and our eyes met for
just a second then she quickly looked away.

We both dived into the spring and started to swim around enjoying the warm
water. I playfully splashed mom and she splashed me back. It quickly
turned into a wrestling match whilst treading water. Mom f***ed me under
and I escaped through her legs. As I swam through I got a good look at her
pussy, with her pussy hair floating around in the water. I was the first
time that I had been so close to her and I could feel my nipples harden
again. As I came up on the other side of her we both laughed and joked that
she was still a lot stronger that I was.

A couple of minutes later after we had settled down I playfully said to mom
"open your legs mom I want to swim through them again". Mom moved to a spot
where she could stand on the bottom and I swam through her legs. I went
under the water and turned over so that I was facing up and swimming
backwards. As I swam through her legs I slowed down and got a good look at
her pussy. I put my hands on the back of her thighs just above the knee and
gently pushed myself through. When I surfaced mom said that she wanted to
swim through my legs as well. So I stood on the bottom and spread my legs
wide. Mom swam under and turned over as I had. As I looked down at her
through the water, she paused looking up at my pussy and doing as I had done
put her hands on the back of my thighs to push herself through.

When she came up I said that I wanted to do it again. I swam towards her
upside down and, as I looked up, mom had put her face in the water and was
looking into my eyes. I shifted my gaze to mom's thighs and pussy and,
reaching out I put my hands on the back of her thighs again. Only this time
I put them higher up towards her pussy squeezing her legs before pushing
through. It was mom's turn again and putting my face in the water I looked
into her eyes. She smiled and then looking directly at my pussy she put her
hands out to put them through my legs. Mom brushed the inside of my thighs
and then put her hands even higher up the back of my thighs, just below the
start of my butt. I almost lost it at the knees and when she came up mom
had a smile on her face. A smile of pleasure not a friendly or motherly
smile. I said that I wanted to have one more go and as I approached this
time mom was again looking at me. We both smiled and as I brought my hands
forward mom lowered herself a little in the water. This caused my hands to
just brush up against mom's pussy hair and I put my hands half on and half
off her ass cheeks and pushed myself through.

Mom wanted one more go and as I stood there I watched and also lowered my
self down, but this time before mom had even gotten close. Mom saw this and
smiling up at me she put her arms out. Only this time she didn't touch my
thighs, because this time she moved into a position where one of her breasts
came up between my thighs and rubbed against my pussy. I was immediately
wet, not that you could notice, and my nipples went completely hard. Mom
stopped and she moved her hands to my butt. She took my two butt checks in
her hands and put her thumbs on the inside of my thighs.

All of a sudden she stopped, let me go and swam away from me. When she came
up mom didn't look at me and got out of the water straight away. She went
up to where her towel was and put her panties on. Fearing that mom was
retreating from what we both obviously felt, I also got out of the water and
asked if she wanted to lie down and sun bath for a while. Mom had settled
down a bit and agreed. I put my panties on and we both lay down on our
towels about a foot apart. We started talking and I purposely didn't talk
about what had happened.

A little while later we went back up to the house. Mom said that she was
tired and was going to go up for a short nap. I said that I would stay up
and probably put a movie on. After selecting a popular movie that I had
seen before I put it on and turned it up pretty loud. I crept up the steps
and up to the door of my mother's room. It was closed and as I put my ear
to the door I could hear mom moaning and as I listened she called out my
name "Oh Trish yes..".

I knew now that she wanted me and I knew that I wanted her. As I listened I
started to massage my breasts with both hands. I took the nipples between
my fingers and squeezed and started to rub my pussy through my panties. I
went down the hall to my room so I could masturbate in silence. I had
another earth shattering climax as I thought about all that had happened so
far today. I knew that I was close to enticing mom and I desperately wanted
it to happen quickly. But at the same time I couldn't afford to charge
through that last gate - in fear of frightening her away again.

I got up from the bed and put on the pair of thong panties mum had bought me
at the lingerie store. Lately I had begun to really enjoy wearing these of
the sexy feeling that I got with the material right up the crack of my arse
and the way that they slightly dug themselves into my pussy. They felt
really great and looking at myself in the mirror the panties I was really
happy that I looked as sexy as I could and that the thong panties really
accentuated my ass cheeks. This was going to be my next big move and would
hopefully break down mum's last doubts.

I went back downstairs and got out a box of cake mix. I started to make the
cake but stopped at the point where I was going to have to mix ingredients
in by hand. About 6pm, just as the sun was starting to get low in the sky I
heard the toilet flush and realising that mom would be down soon, I rushed
into the kitchen made a cup of tea and coffee and started mixing the
remaining ingredients by hand. Mom came down a couple of minutes later and
walking up beside me to see what I was doing. When she asked me why I was
baking the cake I said "Because, I love you and I want to make you as happy
as you can possibly be" Mom said "Thank you Trish. Come here and give me a
hug".

I turned towards mom with my hands up because of the cake mixture on my
hands and we both realised at the same time that, only having nickers on,
our breasts would touch if we hugged. We both hesitated. I looked at mom
and she at me, and we both shrugged and moved towards each other. With arms
out stretched I hugged mom. Our breasts touched and as I put my head on
mom's shoulder I felt my nipples go hard and I felt mom's harden against
mine from the breast to breast contact. Mom put here arms around me and
held me tight. We stood there for about 20 seconds and then mom pulled away
and she said "That was a very sweet thing to say. I want you to know that I
will always love you Trish". "I love you too mom". Mom bent forward and
gave me a light kiss on the lips. It lasted about as long as a normal kiss,
but there was a softness to it that told me that Mom wasn't far from acting
on the desire she had voiced earlier that afternoon in her bedroom.

I told mom to sit down and drink her coffee and went back to mixing the
ingredients by hand in the big cake bowl. I could see where mom sat at the
table in the reflection in the kitchen window. She sat in the chair that
was not more than 3 feet away facing directly at me. Neither of us said
anything for about 5 minutes as I mixed. I glanced over my shoulder and
caught mom looking at my ass. I said "How are you doing" and mom said "Oh
I'm just fine. Just enjoying the coffee and the rest". It was time to make
my move.

I picked up a spoon making a move to start filling the baking dish and
"accidentally" dropped it. I moved away from the bench a little closer to
mom and then squatted down and picked up the spoon. My thong panties dug
into me all the more. They rode straight up the crack of my ass and between
the lips of my pussy. I stood up and acting uncomfortable, wriggling and
squirming, I acted as if I was trying to get the panties out of the crack in
my ass. Shrugging my shoulders I went back to filling the baking dish. I
finished that and I put the dish in the oven. As I did that, I bent at the
hips, keeping my legs straight and facing my ass straight at mom.

Mom's eyes had been fixed on my ass the whole time and I now stood and faced
her. I walked right up to her and turned around. Mom was now looking at my
ass, which was not more than one foot away and looked as though I had thong
underwear on. She couldn't take her eyes off my ass and I can remember
thinking "just about there". I looked over my shoulder and bending slightly
at the hips, to give mom a better view as I had done at the spring, said
"Mom do you think that these thong panties, are too small". Mom didn't say
anything - she just stared at my little butt. I wiggled my ass pretending
to be uncomfortable. "Mom" I said louder now "do you think that they're too
small? Could you check them out please." I bent over just a little bit more
and this time I got mom's attention.

"Er..Uh...No trish...Um...Yes and No" was mom's reply as, with eyes that
were as big as golf balls, she reached out and started to lift the thong
from between my ass cheeks. As she hooked two fingers inside my panties
near the top and started to move them down to get them out of my crack, I
slowly clenched my ass cheeks. Mom was mesmerized. She now had to dig her
fingers in a little deeper and harder to get through the resistance my
clenched ass cheeks were causing. Just as she was nearing my rear hole I
suddenly released clenching them. This caused mom's two fingers to touch my
hole and come very close to my pussy before she could lessen the pressure.
This caused an involuntary moan from me as my juices started to flow and my
nipples harden even more.

Mom jumped when she realised that she had touched my rear passage. Mom said
"Oh dear, Oh my, I haven't hurt you have I Trish. I'm really sorry." As
mom pulled the panties back and released them, ensuring that they didn't dig
in too much. I answered saying "Oh No mom. That didn't hurt at all. In
fact that was quite nice. It was a bit like when I play with myself and it
also reminded me of Melanie." Mom was now tinkering with the material of my
panties, making small adjustments here and there, and brushing each cheek of
my ass repeatedly with the palm of her hand. "Mmmm, that feels good to mom"
I said, leaning back a little and putting a little bit of pressure against
mom's hands.

Mom stopped what she was doing and before she had a chance to do anything I
stool upright and turned around to face her. With my pussy not more than a
foot from her face now, and with the panties purposely between the lips of
my pussy at the front, I said "could you do the front now mom, it's really
quite rough against me, inside there. I'm sorry I have to ask you this but
I can't do it with my hands covered in cake mix. Mom was a little more
confidant this time, and I knew it was only a matter of time before I would
be making love to my mother.

Mom again put a finger inside either side of my panties and gently pulled
them towards my pussy. This time though, mom moved her fingers further
inside my panties as she slowly approached my pussy. Mom's fingers moved
through my pubic hair and I couldn't help but close my eyes and let out a
low slow moan. Mom's fingers moved to the uppermost part of the folds of my
pussy and as she moved her fingers lower she gently rubbed against the outer
lips of my pussy. Mom withdrew her fingers from my panties.

I opened my eyes and looked down at her and she looked at me and smiled. It
was the same sensual smile as the one she gave me at the spring. Mom told
me to go and wash my hands and take the cake out of the oven. I did what
she told me to, feeling sure that it was going to happen. When I got to the
oven the cake was just about done. I couldn't believe that 20 minutes had
gone already. After pulling the cake out of the oven, mom said, "Now come
over here so I can have a look at those panties of yours". I walked over
and mom turned me around feeling the cheeks of my scantly covered ass. Then
she turned me around and, shaking her head, ran her hand between my thighs
and up to the bottom of my pussy. Rubbing it she said, "No, perhaps these
panties are too small. Why don't you turn around and take them off. I
don't think that either of us need to wear panties from now on"

I turned around and without moving any further away from mom I moved my feet
apart and started to pull my panties down slowly as I had done at the spring
earlier that day. I bent at the hips keeping my legs straight. Turning to
look at mom, she was openly looking at my ass and pussy now and when she
looked me in the eyes I saw love and lust. Mom did not look away shyly but
instead returned her gaze to view what was just in front of her. I had the
panties down to my knees as mom reached out and gently stroked my ass with
both hands. She said, "You have beautiful skin Trish and we have the same
shape rear end". I stopped pulling my panties down and whilst still looking
at mom straightened up and turned slowly around.

This gave mom a close-up view of my pussy and mom openly stared at it.
Looking further up my body mom stopped at my breasts and said "And you have
a wonderful pair of breasts, with lovely nipples." Mom looked into my eyes,
and I could start to smell my own scent, as I felt my pussy became sopping
wet. I looked down at mom and said "Mom, can you help me take these panties
off please, I am having a little trouble." Mom said that she would. Mom
placed her hands on my hips and running them around to my ass began to
slowly move them down to where my panties were. When she got to my panties
she slowly moved them down to my ankles and then, moving her hand to behind
each of my knees removed one foot at a time. I was so wet and now I started
to smell mom's scent as well.

Mom stood up and standing within a couple of inches from me said, "Well I
guess that I will not be needing these any longer." Next she bent down, her
hair brushing my right nipple causing it to become painfully erect, and
removed her panties. She stood upright and reaching out with one hand took
my cheek in it. I thought that she was going to kiss me then but instead
she said "why don't you get us each a glass of wine and bring it over next
to the heater. I'll turn the heater on and get something for us to lie down
on." Aaarrgh, I thought I was going to explode. The suspense was killing
me.

I quickly poured the wine and when I brought it out to the open area
downstairs, Mom was lying on her double dooner. I lay down next to her,
offering her a glass of wine, which she took. We both had a sip. Mom
looked me straight in the eye and asked me how long I had felt like this
about her. In reply I said, "I have been thinking and fantasizing about
women for the last few months. I have always thought of you as being a very
beautiful woman but didn't think about you sexually until I sneaked out
while you had that video on last night." I couldn't tell her the truth just
yet, so I had fabricated that on the spot. Mom didn't say anything, and
waited until I went on. "When I saw the video scene where the mother and
daughter were making love it got me really excited and when I saw you
masturbating on the lounge, I almost came on the spot. I had to sneak back
into my room and play with myself. I also crept up to your room today after
we came back from the spring and heard you calling out my name. I had to
masturbate after that too and all I could think of was what it would be like
to kiss you, and to make love to you. Ever since then I haven't been able
to get that picture out of my mind."

Mom looked at me and with a voice the was filled with lust and longing and
said, "And do you still feel the same way now? Do you want to make love to
me? Because I have been thinking about making love to you for over a year
now." I looked mom straight in the eye and with a voice that hid my
nervousness said, "Yes mom. Yes I do." Mom smiled at me and said, "This is
going to be so good Trish." With that mom took my wine glass and putting
both of them aside reached out and stroked my face. I was so nervous that I
was shaking. Mom moved closer to me and gently laid me down on a pillow on
top of the dooner. Mom moved down to kiss me and just before our lips met I
closed my eyes.

The first kiss was soft and gentle and didn't last long. Mom's next kiss
was more passionate and our lips met more fully. I moved my arms to around
mom's neck and she shifted to come into contact with me almost the full
length of our bodies. Mom's skin was so warm and soft against my body and I
could feel her breasts mesh against mine and her pussy brush against my hip.
That kiss ended and mom moved her face a few inches away from mine. I
opened my eyes and said, "Kiss me again mom. Make love to me." Mom moved
her head down and we kissed again. This time we both opened our mouths at
the same time and when our tongues met I knew that this was where I wanted
to be for the rest of my life. It felt totally natural and as we opened our
mouths wider and our tongues started to move against each other's, I let out
an involuntary moan.

Mom moved her right hand from my face and slid it down my neck towards my
breasts. I raised my chest to meet her hand and she slid it between my
breasts and cupped my left breast. Mom started to gently massage my breast,
carefully staying away from my hardened nipple. Then, as though she could
read my thoughts, she took my nipple between her thumb and fore finger. She
gently rolled it and I moaned again, moving my body harder against her hand
and against her body. She detached her lips from mine and started to kiss
and lick my neck. Shifting her body weight to move on top of me, I opened
my legs and she settled between them. It was as if we were made for each
other. I lifted my thighs either side of mom's hips and my legs came around
her back. I moved my hands to mom's side and started towards her breasts.
I desperately wanted to feel them. But mom wasn't having any of that. She
stopped my arms saying, "No darling, I want to give you pleasure first. I
want you to come like you never have before."

I relaxed and mom started kissing the top of my chest moving towards my tits
and aching nipples. Mom cupped both hands over my breasts and she started
to kiss and lick the soft flesh around them. I was getting really worked up
now and was starting to moan more often saying, "Oh god mom, that feels so
good. Your tongue is so hot. Please keep going." Mom wasn't about to stop
and she took one of my nipples into her mouth, suckling and gently biting
it. I thought I was going to come right there and I could feel my juices
start to leak out of my pussy and start to dribble towards my ass. I
wrapped my open legs around mom's hips tighter, pulling her against me. I
could feel mom's pussy hairs blend with mine and I raised my hips to meet
her. Mom was all over my tits now and she was starting to moan.

I felt Mom's weight change and, looking down at mom, saw that she was
looking back at me. A smile came across her face as she started to move
down my body, kissing and licking every square inch as she went. Mom
stopped at my navel and while she was licking the inside I felt her hands
move down the inside of my legs to my knees. She stopped at the knees and
gently pushed them further apart as she started to move further down towards
my pussy. Mom moved her body back and missing the area of my crouch all
together started to lick, kiss and gently bite the inside of my legs. Mom
kept this up moving towards my pussy, switching from one leg to the other.
This was driving me nuts. I tried to move my pussy closer to mom's mouth,
but she kept avoiding my moves. Mom started to lick and nibble at the
tendon on both sides of my pussy (the one that strains tight when you open
your legs).

Mom looked at my pussy and said, "My you are wet aren't you darling." She
reached out with one hand and gently skimmed it over my mound. I was really
wound up and moaning and writhing around. I said "Oh please mom, please,
lick my pussy. Kiss it. Put you fingers in me. Fuck me with your tongue!"
Mom put the thumbs of both hands on the outer lips of my pussy and gently
pulled them apart. She ran one of her fingers up and down the inside of my
pussy lips, just the way I like to do it, and moaning she said, "Oh Trish,
you are really wet." I looked up at her as she took her finger away and she
put it in her mouth, moaning and said, "You taste good. Almost good enough
to eat." "Almost!" I said.

Just as I was about to plead for mom to go down on me, mom dived straight
down to my pussy and opening my pussy lips, licked my pussy from my opening
to my clit. I let out a loud moan as she did this and a yelp when her
tongue passed over my clit. Mom didn't stop this time, she started to lick
around my opening and around my clit. Then she started to lick my clit
directly. After about three strokes of mom's tongue I came. I came like I
had never before. It hit me so hard and so fast that I thought I was going
to black out. My body convulsed and I f***ed my pussy further into mom's
face.

Mom just kept licking my clit. I took my breasts in my hands and pinching
the nipples could feel another orgasm approaching. Mom seemed to know just
what to do because next she inserted a finger into my pussy. She started to
move it in and out and then inserted a second finger. I felt the next
orgasm starting and telling her so, she sucked my clit into her mouth and
started pumping the fingers she had in me faster and faster. My second
orgasm started and I screamed, calling out to mom "Oh, Oh, Mom that's it.
I'm coming. I'm coming." My body convulsed over and over as my orgasm
crashed down upon me. Mom took her mouth from my clit and the fingers from
my pussy and started to drink my juices. She made loud slurping noises and
as the orgasm started to subside, stuck her tongue inside me to lick the
remaining juices from inside my pussy. Mom pushed her face hard against my
pussy and reaching in as far as she could go with her tongue started to move
it around and in and out of me.

This triggered yet another orgasm, stronger than the other two. I was
hopelessly lost in orgasmic bliss. I put my hands down and pushed mom's
head harder towards my pussy. She kept her tongue inside me and I kept
coming.

It was the most fulfilling moment I had ever had and I wanted it to last
forever.

Mom stayed where she was until my third orgasm has subsided and I had let go
of her head. I looked down as she raised her head to see her face covered
with my juices. I put my hands on mom's shoulders and pulled her back up my
body. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to taste the juices my pussy had left
on her face. We kissed passionately open mouthed, tongues entwined. I
licked the juices off mom's face and we kissed again, all the time with my
legs around mom, never wanting to let go. I took mom's face in my hands and
looking deep into her eyes said, "Oh mom, that was the most wonderful thing
anyone has ever done to me. I love you." And I kissed her again. We
stayed right there for about five minutes, arms around each other, with mom
also embraced by my legs.

Mom broke the embrace and reaching for our wine glasses, handed me mine. I
took a sip and then put my glass back where it was. I reached out and took
mom's glass and putting it aside also said, "Now I want to pleasure you mom.
I want to give you what you gave me." I lay mom back and moving straight
on top of her moved between her legs.

This time mom raised her knees up under my arms as we started to kiss. I
felt our pussy's come into contact and spread my legs a little either side
of mom's hips to get better contact. I felt mom's pussy lips with mine,
felt them open as mine did and felt her clit as it rubbed against mine. We
both let out a low moan into each other's mouths. I f***ed my tongue as far
into mom's mouth as I could and she greedily sucked on it. I moaned into
mom's mouth and detaching myself from her mouth I started to kiss her neck
and suck on her ears. I moved straight to mom's chest, wanting to get my
hands on those beautiful tits and large hard nipples I could feel against
mine. Mom's tits were bigger than mine and sagged a little towards either
side of her chest, but they were still exquisite - as far as I was
concerned. I raised my head to look at them.

Taking both breasts in my hands, the first breasts of another woman I had
ever touched with my hands. I was amazed that they felt so soft and
massaging them, I took the nipples in each hand and started to play with
them. Mom moaned and said, "Oh that's it Trish. Squeeze them harder
darling. Lick them and bite them a little." I did just that. I took one
of mom's nipples in my mouth and started to suck and lick the nipple. Then
I took the other on in my mouth and did the same. Moving back to the first
nipple I gently sucked on it then gently bit it. This extracted a moan from
mom and as I bit a little harder and moved my jaw sideways back and forth,
rolling mom's nipple between my teeth, mom moaned again. I repeated this
with the second nipple and got the same response. Then I felt mom's hands
on my shoulders, gently moving me down.

I had been waiting for this moment and I was going to enjoy it. I kissed
and licked every part of mom's body as I moved lower towards her pussy.
When I arrived at her trimmed mound a feeling of utter desperation overcame
me. I felt that if I didn't taste mom's juices that very instant I would
collapse and die. I moved straight to her pussy and starting at the bottom,
closest to her puckered rear hole, licked upwards, parting her pussy lips
and tasting her for the first time. Mom tasted lovely. I moved my hands to
part her pussy lips and lifted my head to look at Mom's pussy. Her outer
lips were all red and puffy and Mom's clit was fully exposed. Her clit was
larger than mine was and I reached out with the tip of my tongue to touch
it. As the tip of my tongue started to circle Mom's clit she moaned.

Mom lifted her knees, keeping her legs spread. This gave me much better
access to all of her pussy. I started licking in earnest then, changing the
shape of my tongue to a wide flat surface to lick all of Mom's pussy and a
pointy tip to concentrate on her clit. I was totally absorbed in Mom's
pussy. I was breathing it in and it was all I could see and taste - I loved
going down on Mom.

I poked my tongue into Mom's hole and pushed my face as hard against it as I
could. My nose rubbed Mom's clit and both of my hands gripped her slim hips
pulling my face into her. That's when I felt Mom's first orgasm arrive.
Mom's canal spasmodically clamped down on my tongue as I moved it in and
out, fucking her with it. She yelled out so loudly, I was lucky that we
were so far away from anyone. I just kept licking and sucking her. Mom
came a second and a third time.

I let instinct take over and I lifted my face of Mom's pussy and removed my
hands from her thighs. I immediately put one finger inside Mom and quickly
followed it with a second and then a third - all the while pumping slowly.
Mom was saying, "Ooohhh...that feels sooo good. Now pump it harder
Trish....Fuck Mom with your hand." I moved my left hand to Mom's clit and
rubbed it with my thumb. I started to really pump my fingers into Mom's
pussy watching as they disappeared and reappeared. Mom almost yelled, "Oohh
yes..yes..yes...Oh fuck...Oh Fuck, I'm going to come!". I looked up at her
face past her very erect nipples and swollen breasts. Mom had a look of
utter satisfaction on her face and then she came.

Mom's pussy clamped down on my fingers squeezing them together, fluttering
and clamping. Mom threw her head back and her arms flailed about in the
air. After about fifteen to twenty seconds Mom's body went completely
slack, her face became totally relaxed and she just laid there breathing
deeply for about a minute before her eyes slowly opened. Mom had blacked
out.

I slowly withdrew my fingers from Mom's pussy, and she moaned as I did so.
"Was that OK Mom?" I said, wanting and I moved up to embrace her again
lying on the doona next to her. "Oh Trish, my wonderful little daughter, I
think that that was the best sex I have ever had," Mom said with watery
eyes. We embraced and it was then that I had a wonderful revelation - this
is just day 2 of a two week holiday and we also had the rest of our lives.... Continue»
Posted by Marcia2 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 3855  |  
93%
  |  4

First Time With My Cousin

MF oral inc cousin
Summary: Well, his dad had just fucked me for the first time a couple of days before so why not the son? The only potential complication was that the dad was my uncle and his son was my cousin!
Table of Contents:
Chapter 1 i****t in My f****y
Chapter 2 Seeking My Mom?s Advice
Chapter 3 My Mom?s Puts Our Plan Into Action
Chapter 4 Sucking My Cousin?s Dick
Chapter 5 Paul Eats My Pussy
Chapter 6 Paul Finally Fucks Me
Chapter 7 My Mom Surprises Paul
Chapter 8 Paul Fucks Me Again
I am a twenty year-old college junior studying to be a teacher. After losing my virginity at the age of f******n, I have spent the next six years engaged in what could be euphemistically phrased a "sexually active" lifestyle. During that period I've had over thirty different partners which to me is really not that many when you consider it averages to only five per year. For the first couple of years I only had sex with boys although I have always masturbated a lot with my girlfriends and especially my cousin. My first true sexual experience with a girl was actually with my mother. I was sixteen at the time and about a week earlier I had sex with my dad for the first time so it was only natural to extend that relationship to my mother. While she and her s****r had a similar relationship with their father, it never included her mother which was something she always regretted. My mom's s****r, Aunt Linda. I got together shortly afterwards and for the next two years they were the only females I had sex with until I started college. Brenda, my freshman roomie, turned out to be bisexual and for the first time I had sex with a girl outside my f****y. She was a lifesaver for me and to this day remains one of my closest and most intimate friends. Unbeknownst to me my cousin Kristi, daughter of my aunt that I was having sex with for the past couple of years, started fucking my dad while I was away for college. It wasn't until I had returned home for summer break that I found out and on a July Fourth weekend we were finally all together as a f****y. All of this was restricted to my mom's side of the f****y as my dad's wasn't into the f****y stuff. My dad is the middle of three sons with Uncle Jim being the youngest and Uncle Paul the eldest. According to my mom they'd been a pretty wild trio as teens. I found it fascinating to learn that my mother and aunt had fucked all three b*****rs a number of time before they got married, once with all five of them together at the same time! Unlike my Aunt Linda, who stayed involved with my parents during her short marriage, my uncles never even brought up the subject of their past relationships with my mom let alone do anything once they had tied the knot. Now each has two daughters and a son and to all outward appearances appear to lead fairly "normal" lives. Although looks can be deceiving, after all people who know my f****y would probably say the same thing about us, my dad is convinced they have never cheated despite both marriages having become rather stale over the years, particularly in the sex department. Both of my uncles have been looking at me in ways an uncle "shouldn't" for years, even when I was not yet technically a teenager. It would have been hard not to have noticed their wandering eyes (and sometimes hands) when I was with them but there was never anything more forward than that ? at least until this past week. Last week after church my parents and I were at my Uncle Jim's house for a pool party. My youngest cousin Tammy had just turned thirteen not long before and was looking pretty hot in her new bikini. She has always been the "wild" one of the two s****rs and my dad gets an instant erection whenever she is around. Once in the hot tub I had reached down under the bubbles to find him stroking his hard cock with her right there in the tub with us! Well, before the day was over a dream of mine was finally realized when I had a sexual encounter with Tammy. First I introduced her to cyber sex by chatting with and watching a cam of one of the guys who likes to masturbate for me. She had never actually seen an erect cock before let alone watch guy do that before so while she was all hot and horny I helped her masturbate. Technically you could say it wasn't masturbation since it wasn't only her hand on her clit but you get the picture! One thing led to another and before it was over I taught her to lick my pussy. Of course I used hers as an example and in doing so I tasted my first young pussy. I had dreamed many times of doing this with some of the girls I baby sit for or see in church but never thought it would be right to actually do anything with them. Tammy was my cousin though and so I felt it was OK for us to have a more intimate, even if she was seven years younger than me. Later when we got home I told my parents all about it, thinking they would be proud of me. As I figured, my dad was insanely jealous when I told him about it later but I was a bit taken by surprise that my mom was not quite so pleased. In fact, she made both of us promise not to push Tammy any further until she indicated beyond a shadow of a doubt that she wanted to. I really can't complain as my parents used the same principle for me, waiting until I made a firm decision to have sex with them rather than forcing it on me. Even if my mother wasn't thrilled about what happened, she wasn't opposed to using it as an icebreaker for me so far as my dad's side of the f****y went. With her reluctant approval I fucked my uncle for the first time a week later, right in front of my dad. While he was fucking me I sucked my dad's cock at the same time so now Uncle Jim knows about me and my dad. It should be interesting to see where this leads to in the upcoming days before I go back to school. As for the rest of the f****y, there is no chance of anything happening with Aunt Shari. She is the world's biggest prude having been raised in a super- strict f****y and was constantly preaching to my mother about how she let me get away with everything and that it was sinful the way she allowed me to dress. Of course my mother couldn't care less what Aunt Shari says or thinks and if anything I she encourages me to dress naughty just to piss her off! Unfortunately Tammy's older s****r, Kate, is a complete mommy's girl and is growing up like a clone of her mother. She'll be a virgin probably AFTER she gets married at the rate she's going although other than being more uptight than a guitar string she is actually quite a sweet girl. My cousin Paul is another story entirely. As I mentioned, he is s*******n and quite handsome for his age. A star in practically every sport in school, he has the physique to show for it. According to my cousin Kristi, the girls in school all think that Paul is one of the hottest guys there and they all have their sights set on him. Although he dates regularly, she has never heard anyone claim to have had sex with him leaving me to wonder if he is still a virgin although one look at him and it's hard to believe. The key question for me was how to go about approaching Paul. I knew that no matter how much I teased him or flirted, he would never make a first move since after all, I WAS his first cousin and in today's society you aren't suppose to fuck your closest cousins. These silly rules were developed centuries ago when birth control was non-existent and although people may not have known the reason why, they did now that having babies with your f****y members just didn't work. Today such aberrations can be prevented, or at least fixed, so I don't understand why i****t is not only allowed but encouraged. In my case I am closer to my parents than any other girl I know and I can claim them to be my best friends. There are so many families with problems and with the divorce rate so high you would think maybe the idea would get across that more love in a f****y would only help, not hurt! But things are as they are so my dilemma was figuring out how to overcome Paul's cultural programming. Given the number of guys I've had sex with and the ease with which I could go out at this moment and get laid if I wanted to, someone might wonder why go through all the hassle and potential problems of trying to seduce my cousin. For me it is more than just Paul but rather the idea of bringing our families closer together. I know how wonderful it is to have my Aunt Linda and Kristi over and now I was looking forward to seeing Uncle Jim joining in so my mom could have someone else to fuck. With Tammy now at least on her way to a more sexual lifestyle, one which I hoped to encourage and develop with her, having Paul in the mix would make it really erotic. Chapter 2 ? Seeking My Mom?s Advice =================================== I'd been masturbating all the past week over the possibilities, especially when it came to Tammy being with her father and b*****r. I wanted so bad to give them the gift I had, to help them become close as a f****y. But it was one step at a time and for now Paul was the next bPaul to be laid in my plan ? literally as well as figuratively! As usual whenever I had a problem or question I went to my mother to get her advice. Over the years we have shared everything in my life and our relationship today goes far beyond that of a typical mother and daughter. I knew if anyone could help me figure this out that my mother was the one. One morning after my dad had woken me in his special way and left for work, instead of going back to bed for a while (or chatting on-line for a few minutes to let myself settle down), I went to their bedroom where my mother was still asl**p. I crawled in bed with her and slipped under the blankets. My mother loved heavy comforters and she kept the room pretty cool so it felt good to snuggle under them. She was laying on her side, facing her edge of the bed so I slipped up against her and fit my body next to hers. The warmth of her smooth bare skin felt so good against mine. My naked breasts pressed against her back and her ass was cupped in my crotch. I put my arm around her and held her large breast in my hand. Her nipple was hard and I wondered what she was dreaming about! I buried my face in her hair and just laid there, enjoying the comfort and security of being close to my mom. I fell asl**p this way only to wake up to find my mother on top of me, kissing my breasts and running her hands all over me. "Good morning sl**py eyes," she said in a cheerful voice. "I woke up to find a surprise in bed with me. What's the matter, didn't your dad take care of you this morning?" We both giggled at that. She knew better than that ? my dad hadn't missed a morning with me since I got home from school. I played along though, knowing what she really wanted. "Why don't you check for yourself?" I said coyly My mom grinned and hummed a "Mmmmmmm" after which she moved her head to between my legs. I spread them apart for her and she started to lick me while I laid my head back on the pillow and enjoyed it. Nobody knows how to lick my pussy better than my mom, not even my dad. I don't know if it?s because she is just damn good at it or if somehow as my mother she just knows what is best for me. It doesn't matter, all I know is that my mom licks pussy better than any other girl I have ever known! My mom's also a darn good teacher when it comes to sucking cocks and I owe much of my reputation to her teachings over the years. It doesn't hurt either to have a father who provides plenty of feedback and instruction to go along with it! We spent the next couple of hours in bed together loving one another. I will always be my dad's little girl, his only daughter who strives to please her father in every way she can. With my mom it is more mutual, more like the intimacy shared between two lovers. It's almost how I envision it will be with my husband someday, the only man to whom I will ever "make love" too. I say "man" because I firmly believe I already have that relationship with my mom. I have a hard enough time writing about my sexual experiences as it is but I find it almost impossible to put into words how I feel about her and how it feels when we make love. As a result I really don't even like to put in down as when I read it back it just seems to somehow cheapen the experience. Suffice it to say for those couple of hours a mother and daughter transcended their traditional roles and became lovers in every sense of the word. When we were done, I laid there in bed with her arms around me, feeling a glow that comes from being fully satisfied ? emotionally and physically in a way that has never happened with any man yet in my life, not even my father. As we laid there we started talking about the events of the past week, particularly with Tammy and Uncle Paul. My mom was still concerned about what I had done with Tammy, worried that she was too young for me to go any farther with. Showing her how to cyber on the Internet and hooking her up with some guys that liked to masturbate for her wasn't a problem for her since she could have found that out for herself. It didn't hurt that my mom liked it when guys sent me pics of them cumming her so she couldn't really say anything about them doing it with Tammy's. If anything she was glad I had helped her learn about it so she wouldn't get caught up with some pervert. In case you haven't figured it out by now from all my diary stories, my mother is the main reason I don't meet people from the Internet. She is positively terrified of what might happen to me and she has made me promise on a stack of bibles never to meet anyone I chat with. Given how easy it is for me to fill my sexual needs locally I haven't resisted her in this although there have more than a few golden opportunities I think might have been a lot of fun. It's hard because guys and couples pressure me hard to meet them and even though I have tried to be as up front as possible with everyone, some of them get so insistent that I just go along with them rather than keep pushing them off. I feel bad because this eventually pisses them off but I figure they asked for it. So anyway, back from that tangent... My mom was intrigued by my dreams for what amounted to a sexual f****y unification, even if it didn't include Aunt Shari and Kate although that would have made it so much better. Normally I would have thought this to be wrong since I feel that either the entire f****y must be involved in i****t or none at all simply because I think that the strain of maintaining such secrets would be too much for most people to bear. In this situation, though, there was the help of a strong support structure most families new to i****t don't have, namely my f****y and Aunt Linda's. I know that I would have been thankful to anyone who would have helped me get started with my dad sooner than I did. I look at the years before I first had sex with my dad and can't help but feel remorse at all the lost opportunities, not to mention the guilt I will always have for not giving my dad what would have been the greatest gift as a daughter I could have given to my father ? my virginity. I have dreamed many times of how it would have been if I had first given myself to him, the love and tenderness he would have shown, the patience to make sure every was perfect for me, that incredible moment when I felt a cock entering me for the first time, knowing it was my father's and realizing how much he must truly me to want to do this to me. Together my mom and I came up with a plan. I wanted to be clever and give it some sort of code name like a spy novel but nothing came to mind so we just referred to it as The Plan. The basic element of The Plan was simple and direct ? throw myself at Paul! We debated the pros and cons of more subtle approaches but figured all of them had the same basic flaw in that they gave him too much time to think about it and thus the opportunity to chicken out. We concluded that a full frontal assault (pun intended of course) was the best strategy and then it was on to how to get the job done. We thought about waiting for another pool party or something like the TV ball game episode the other day with my Uncle Jim but decided against this. I had pushed my luck pretty far and barely escaped getting caught the last time so to do it again might bring on disaster. One thing we agreed upon and that was that Aunt Shari could not know ANYTHING about all of this or she would probably go postal. Listening to my dad tell me the things his b*****r had confided in him about their sex lives, it was amazing they had been able to reproduce! The safest approach was to get to Paul away from their house in a location that was completely private. That pretty much left just one place ? our house. With the logistics in place we spent the next hour or so debating how I was to seduce Paul. When we finished we were giggling like two schoolgirls, each of us talking about how we dreamed the day would go. Well, there was no time better than the present to see if it would work so why not go for it! Chapter 3 ? My Mom?s Puts Our Plan Into Action ============================================== My mom picked up the phone and called Aunt Shari. They chatted about nothing for a while and I teased my mom, running my fingers over her and between her legs. She slapped at me playfully and I giggled, thinking about how shocked Aunt Shari would be if she had any idea of what was going on at the other end of the line. Eventually my mom brought up the subject of some lawn work that my dad was way behind on because of his heavy work schedule of late. She sighed as she told Aunt Shari that she had signed up for some of the boys in the church youth group but apparently they were overwhelmed with requests and never even called us back. I could hear my aunt's loud obnoxious voice through the earpiece as she ranted about how poorly the program was bring run by the new youth pastor and how someone should do something about it. After her rant though she asked my mom if Paul could help out in any way. My mom gave me the thumbs up sign when Aunt Shari said he was even free today if we needed him. Paul must have been in the same room because we could barely make out someone protesting in the background about having plans with friends. Aunt Shari told him to shut up and get working if he wanted a car which evidently motivated him. He would be over in an hour which left us little time to get prepared. We wouldn't want him to catch us in bed together but then again?.. The truth was that my dad kept up with the yard work pretty well but my mother remembered that the deck needed some dirty sections cleaned. We usually had it professionally cleaned and sealed every year but there always seemed to be patches where it needed touchup work throughout the summer. My dad had been planning to do the work soon and so the cleaning supplies were already laid out meaning everything was ready to go. So much for the setup work - now for the bait. As part of The Plan this was of course - me. Just like when fishing, the tPaul was to put the bait where the fish would take it which in this case meant the hot tub. I had the perfect bikini for the occasion, one which normally I would've never worn in public but this wasn't a public pool by any means. My mom of course wanted to watch so she set up a chair by my bedroom window, making sure the shade for the other window in my room was pulled to keep the room dark and thus difficult to see into from the sunny outdoors. It was rather ironic that she would be watching me (or at least hopefully would be) fuck my cousin for the first time from the very same window I first watched her and my dad making love in the hot tub, a moment in my life which changed everything for me forever. There wasn't too much else to do as we waited for Paul to show up. We had decided that the best course of action would be for me to stay out of sight at the outset and let my mom handle things so I went up to my room and started chatting, something I typically did whenever I needed to pass some time away. Before long the doorbell rang and I could hear my mom answering it and then heard Paul's voice. She thanked him for being so prompt in helping out and led him through the house to the deck off the back of the kitchen. I moved over to the window in my room and watched as my mom showed him what had to be done. My mom, who wanted Paul just as badly as I did, had dressed up in a pair of cutoffs and a bikini top with no shoes. Although not as revealing as mine, they still showed off her assets (sorry, another pun I couldn't resist) and with her boobs being so much larger she didn't need her bikini top to be as small as mine to flaunt them. Several times she bent over to pick up something from the deck and I almost laughed as she blatantly kept her legs straight so her ass stuck out as much as possible when she leaned over. Paul was s*******n and thus horny 100% of the time and he didn't let us down. His eyes never left her ass and when she would lean over to show him how to do something his eyes went straight to her ample bosom which she made sure left plenty of cleavage in view. The funny thing was that here he was getting teased by my mom but in the end it was going to be me he was going to fuck. Well, it wouldn't be long before he found that out for himself. My mom left him to get to work and went inside. I had to give him credit, he was an industrious boy and went straight to work, probably hoping to get finished faster so he could get to whatever party he was missing. A few minutes later and my mom was at my side, watching him with me out the window through the shades. Paul was wearing cutoff jeans which went almost to his knees and a muscle-shirt from school. He looked so handsome and strong not to mention positively fuckable. "Mmmmmmm, nice buns," she murmured, "You don't think I over-did it do you?" I laughed together with her, "No way, he was soaking it all up. I loved the way he stared at your ass whenever your back was to him." My mom smiled at that. She may be almost forty but she still has a great ass and knows it. "You know I was tempted to just take him myself and do the Aunt- nephew thing myself," she said. "I bet he would have gone for it too." I pretended to be horrified at the prospect of not having him first and then we both broke down and laughed together. My mother was just as horny as I was so once I started playing with myself as we watched Paul it didn't take long for her to join in. For the next fifteen minutes or so we both played with ourselves as we shared the view. It was mid-afternoon and sweltering outside so it wasn't long before he stripped off his shirt and revealed his tanned muscular frame. We both moaned simultaneously and then giggled at our joint reaction.
Chapter 4 Sucking My Cousins Dick ====================================
It was time for the next phase of The Plan. I already had my bikini on so it was just a matter of wrapping a towel around me and heading downstairs. When I opened the door to the deck and stepped out, Paul look over to see who it was and when he recognized it was me he grinned and greeted me. "Hey cousin, how's it going?" he said. I just said something it being OK and all and then moved over to the hot tub. "You don't mind if I use the hot tub while you're working out here, do you Paul?" "Heck no Sasha," he replied quickly. "You can do whatever. I shouldn't be too much longer anyway This wasn't very hard, I'm actually surprised your dad couldn't get to it by now." I asked Paul to help me with the cover and we placed it off to the side where it was out of the way. I started the pump and jets and the water quickly turned into a frothy cauldron. From this point on the plan was simple - get straight to the point as quickly as possible and simply overwhelm him. I glanced up at my bedroom window where I knew my mom would be watching but as we hoped it was too dark to see her inside. In one quick motion I dropped my towel to the deck revealing my skimpy bikini to him. It was nice to see his eyes widen and his mouth involuntarily drop open just a bit as he looked me up and down before realizing what he was doing and diverting his eyes away. While he was trying to look like he was not trying to look at me, I stripped off my suit and stepped into the tub. As I slowly lowered myself into the steaming hot water I smiled at him and said, "Oh! hope you don't mind Paul, but my dad has a strict rule here ? no swimming suits in the hot tub. Something about soap residue or something contaminating the water. Besides, it's not all that much different between this and that little bikini anyway don't you think?" I was fully under the water by then and the bubbles kept my body from view but not before I am sure he was able to take in a good view of my naked body. He didn't answer my question and was about to turn away when I knew I needed to keep up the pressure. "Hey Paul, why don't you take a break and join me?" I asked him. "I know you always like to go swimming with me in your pool so it's time for me to repay the favor." He stammered for a second and then lamely said, "Love to but I can't, I didn't bring a swimming suit." I pouted at him and shook my finger at him saying. "Didn't I just say that my dad didn't allow swim suits in here? Come on, we do this all the time so it's no big deal - really. After all, it's not like I haven't seen a naked guy before or anything." He was still hesitating so I kept up the pressure by standing up in the tub and letting the water and bubbles drip from me. I put one hand on my hip and the other reached out to him seductively. "Now tell me Paul, don't you want to get in here with me? C'mon, let's have some fun." I pulled my hand in and cupped my breasts with both hands, lifting them up for him. That was enough as finally he quickly lowered his shorts and underwear which was all he had left on by then. I smiled when I looked at his crotch and saw he was sporting a huge erection. He started to cover himself with his hand and his face reddened but it was exactly what I had hoped to see. For a moment I thought of my mother watching from above and I knew where her eyes were fixed now. He may be just s*******n but Paul was already the man of the house. His cock was easily and inch or two bigger than his dad's (or my dad for that matter) and considerably thicker as well. It was all I could do to keep from jumping out and sucking it as he stood there but that would have been too much even for The Plan. "Don't hide it for heaven's sake," I said in exasperation, "I've been waiting for a long time to get a view of that dick and it looks like it was well worth the wait! Now get in here with me so I can get a closer view." Paul pulled his hand reluctantly from his crock, freeing his dick which immediately stuck straight up in the air. God he was hard! Even as he walked it just trembled like a tall tree in the wind. He lowered himself into the churning water slowly, gasping at the heat. Well, time to keep up the pressure so I maneuvered myself over to him and spread his legs apart so I could slide between them. I reached down under the water and ran my hands under the backs of his legs until they were under his firm butt and lifted him up. His head almost slipped backwards into the water before he put his arms out and held onto the sides as I kept raising his hips until his cock stuck out of the water like a fleshy periscope. It looked so inviting I didn't hesitate another second and moved forward until my mouth was over his cock. "Ever have a girl suck this before?" I asked him. Paul was just staring at me and he vigorously shook his head. I smiled at him seductively and took his cock into my mouth as far as I could right off the bat. He was big enough that he didn't fit in my mouth but I didn't take him down my throat right away and instead held onto the bottom quarter of his rigid cock with one of my hands as I held him up with my free one. He was helping me now, arching his back to keep his hips up out of the water so it didn't take as much effort on my part to keep his cock exposed. I started to stroke his cock in and out of my mouth and he groaned even louder. "Oh Sasha!" was all he could say, repeating it over and over as I sucked his beautiful dick. I looked him in the eye and held his cock in my hand as I licked my lips seductively in preparation. "Watch me," was all I said as I took a deep breath and went down on him. I felt hic cock pressing against the back of my throat but I kept going down, another couple inches to go. I kept my eyes locked on his as I pushed his dick down my throat. No matter how many times I do this I still can't get over having a moment where I think I am going to gag but when you know what to expect it makes it easier to take and I kept pushing my head down on him. His cock filled my throat and I felt it slide downwards. Finally my lips were tight against the thick base of his cock and my nose was pressed into his wet pubic hair. I turned my head from side to side to rub his cock in my mouth as he stared at me, not even blinking. I needed to breath so I pulled up and then took another deep breath and did it again. This time he put one hand on my head and pushed me down. I felt myself getting lightheaded and I pulled my head up against his hand and sucked in a deep breath of air. "Fuck!" he exclaimed, "I can't believe you took it all in your mouth!! That was amazing!" "So you've never had a girl suck you before?" I asked. "No!" he said quickly, "I never thought one ever would, just a porn thing." I gave him a few more good strokes with my mouth and then looked up at him again, my hand running up and down his shaft in a twisting motion. "I want you to cum in my mouth now." "You sure?" he asked but I could tell he wanted it from the lustful look in his eyes. No need for a reply, I went down on him again and felt his ass tightening up under my hand. He moaned loudly and I held his cock an inch or so from my open mouth, waiting for his cum. I stroked his cock with my hand and aimed it best as I could for my mouth. Just then a huge stream of cum emerged from the tip of his cock and I felt it pooling on my tongue. The next load missed and hit me on the cheek while the third one was back in my mouth again. I took him in my mouth then and sucked his dick as he spurted several more smaller loads of his sperm into my hungry mouth. When he was finished I kept sucking on him, feeling him quiver as my tongue ran circles around the head of his cock, savoring the flavor of him. I knew some of his cum was on my face, I could feel it dripping down but I left it there for him to see. It must be something like a male dog marking a tree because guys seem to love seeing their cum on me. I prefer it go somewhere a bit more useful like my mouth where at least I get to taste it or my pussy where I get to feel it entering me and then keep it in me for a while. This time though I wanted Paul to enjoy the moment as much as possible so if that meant leaving his cum on my face then I was more than happy to do so.
Chapter 5 Paul Eats My Pussy
==============================
"My turn," I said as I took his hand and pulled him up as I moved to the opposite side of the tub. Essentially we swapped places with me laying back and letting my hips float up to the surface. My bald pussy was surrounded by bubbles of air and I spread my legs wide for him. Paul looked a little apprehensive so I helped him along a bit. "Get on your knees and hold my butt up unless you want to do this underwater," I told him. He did and I loved the feel of his large hands as they cupped my ass and lifted me up until he had practically my entire butt clear of the water! "Just lick it," I instructed, "Don't worry about where for now, just lick it up and down." Paul tentatively reached out with his tongue and I felt a twinge as the tip of his tongue touched me. He licked me more like a dog, just lapping me up and down without any penetration. I reached down with one hand and spread myself apart for him. He took the hint and soon his tongue was running between my pussy lips and up and over my clit. I jumped each time he went over where my clit was growing harder by the second. I noticed he must have assumed my response meant he was doing something bad because he started avoiding it. Wrong! "Feel that under your tongue?" I asked, "Lick under the hood where you feel that bump sticking out. Mmmmmmm, that's it, that's my clit Paul and it loves your attention." Paul was a fast learner, I had to give him that. Before long he was sucking on my clit and trying to poke his tongue up my pussy. I glanced upwards and even though I couldn't see her I knew my mom was watching. I could imagine her playing with herself as she watched Paul eating my pussy, wishing it was hers I am sure! As horny as I was it was no surprise that even with his rather amateur oral abilities he was bringing me to a climax. I wrapped my legs around his head, crossing my feet on top of his back with his head clamped between my thighs. I groaned as I felt myself cumming, that familiar yet never repetitious feeling of the most purest of pleasures. I arched my back further to drive myself deeper into his face and I could feel myself cumming. God it felt so good! I could feel my pussy cum gushing which evidently surprised Paul as he started to pull his head back away from me. I tightened my grip with my legs and stopped him. "Fuck no!" I cried, "don't stop now, I'm just cumming!" Paul seemed to understand that it was ok; hell it was a LOT more than OK, and renewed his tonguing of my pussy. I wondered what he thought about it, the taste of a girl's pussy for the first time, the taste of her cum. I loved the taste of a horny pussy, especially my own. There was something delicious and naughty about reaching under my skirt to wet my finger and then smelling and tasting it, especially when I was somewhere where I "shouldn't". Just like I had never sucked two cocks that tasted and smelled exactly the same, so it was with pussies. My mom and aunt may be s****rs but I could tell the difference between them blindfolded if you let me smell their pussies. I remembered my petite cousin Tammy a couple of weeks before and how sweet she tasted and the light odor that came from her when she was hot. It was so different compared to the stronger muskier smell of my mom. From the way he was licking me I figured Paul must be enjoying my pussy as well!
Chapter 6 Paul Finally Fucks Me =================================
Once my orgasm had finally settled down enough for me to think more coherently, I unwrapped my legs from being around him and lifted his head from my crotch with my hand. I stood up and turned around. Leaning forward, I put my hands on the side of the tub and spread my legs for him to get a close-up view of my ass and pussy. I wiggled it suggestively for him and invited him over. "Fuck me Paul," I said loudly over the din of the hot tub, "Enter me from behind." Paul clearly wanted to if his still erect cock was any indicator but for just a moment he seemed to panic. I knew then it was more than just fucking his cousin that he was thinking about, he was indeed a virgin! It was a long time ago that I had my first virgin and since his mother was obviously never going to take it who better than his cousin to give it to? Well, maybe Tammy would have been a better choice but I admit to being a bit selfish, I wanted him! Paul put on hand on my hip to steady himself and I looked over my shoulder to see how he was doing. He used his other hand to guide his cock to me but when he got to my butt he seemed to stop, probably uncertain as to what to do next. I reached between my legs and took his cock from his hand. Guiding it to the entrance to my pussy hole, I centered it on target and pressed back against him slightly. "That's it Paul, right there." I encouraged him, "C'mon, you DO want to fuck me, don't you?" "Oh yes Sasha," he moaned, "I've wanted to do this soooooo badly, never thought it would happen!" With that he pressed himself into me. At first my pussy resisted and so he pressed harder until suddenly his cock head slipped into me. Mmmmmmm, Paul was no longer a virgin! "Don't stop," I instructed, "Keep pushing it all the way in." I felt his cock sliding into me, feeling my warm pussy embrace it, welcoming it finally to the home where it belonged. He was big alright! My crotch felt like it was being split apart as he penetrated me deeper and deeper. He was so incredibly hard it was like having a steel stake inside of me, one that throbbed and felt so warm! His crotch met with my ass and I felt his body pressing against mine. He had one hand on each hip now which let him rock me back and forth against his dick that had me impaled. Male instinct took over and he began fucking me, slowly at first and then building up speed. Having just cum, I figured he would be a bit more lasting this time so I let him fuck me for a while before calling for a new position. "Time for something new," I said. I pushed him back and out of me and turned around to face him. I sat on the seat in the corner of the tub and put one leg up on each side of the tub, spreading myself wide open for him in the process. Motioning for him to move up, I grabbed his steel pole and inserted him into my anxious pussy. He started stroking himself once again in and out of me, faster than ever. His hand held my shoulders to steady us both so I put my right hand between my legs and played with my pussy while my other hand went to my breast and massaged them, squeezing my nipples between my fingers and pulling on them. I could only imagine how this must have looked to my horny mother looking down from above! Between his monstrous cock slamming in and out of me and my finger on my clit another orgasm was building in me and I leaned my head back with my eyes closed as the raging fire engulfed me. God this was incredible! So many times I had looked at him in the pool and at f****y gatherings and wondered what it would be like to have him in me and now he was! My pussy clamped down on him and he pushed hard to get himself back into me all the way where he just held himself while I enjoyed the feel of him throbbing in me as my body simmered with the sensations that were running through it from head to toe. As I eased up on him he renewed his assault on my pussy and was now stroking himself as fast as he could. He wrapped his arms around my shoulders and I put mine around his waist as we pressed tightly together. He was in me deep and he stayed there for motionless for just a moment when I felt his hips lunge and he shot his cum deep inside of me. I felt a bloom of heat as his sperm emerged from his stiff cock and was propelled even deeper inside of me. Another one was followed by yet another. I love the feeling when a man releases himself in me, mating with me and shooting his sperm deep into me in that vain attempt to impregnate me. I feel the warmth inside of me and try to imagine millions of sperm cells moving inside of me, created by someone else and now living in me. We held onto each other for several minutes that way, just our naked bodies pressed tightly against each other and we remained coupled on the ledge of the hot tub. My mother must have realized what had happened and that we were close to finishing because I heard sounds of footsteps and looked over Paul's shoulder to see my mother standing at the opposite side of the hot tub, hands on her hips and a huge smile on her face. Paul must not have heard her soft steps and with his back to the doorway obviously didn't see her coming either so he just held onto me, periodically thrusting himself back in me as his cock shrunk and dried to withdraw from me. "That's it Paul, keep it in me," I whispered with a wink to my mom. "I want to feel your cock pulsing inside of me." "Oh god that felt so good," Paul said in a husky voice, "I mean, that was incredible! I didn't mean to cum in you though. Damn you're not going to get pregnant now are you?"
Chapter 7 My Mom Surprises Paul =================================
"Give me some credit Paul, I taught her better than that!" Paul's head spun around at that to see my mom smiling at us. I felt his body tense and it was like a deer in the headlights moment. He was simply frozen with shock and couldn't seem to move. "Oh shit!" was all he could say as my mom walked around until she was next to us. "She's been on the pill forever," my mom continued, "At last ONE of you was prepared." She stoked my wet hair as she stood behind me and looked down between us. "Mmmmmmm, I see you two are a bit more than just kissing cousins these days. So tell me Sasha, did he fuck you good?" I looked up at her and grinned, "Not bad for a first timer, not bad at all!" Paul was still tense but I could feel him starting to loosen up as what to him must have been a surreal situation unfolded. "You're not mad?" he asked my mom finally. My mom laughed and took another look down to see my pussy with his cock still inside. "Of course not, a bit jealous though I must admit." Paul looked puzzled for a second, My mom smiled at him with a seductive look I rarely saw on her, one that made her look ultra sexy and a bit slutty actually. "Next time you're over I guess I'll have to show you that older women can be just as much fun as the young ones." Paul was s*******n and despite the shock of being "caught" by my mother the hormones kicked in at that and I felt his cock stiffening in me. "Watch it mom, you're getting him hard again!" I warned her with a smile. Indeed, he was almost full grown again and his slight movements in me had gradually been growing in strength. "Mmmmmmm," I moaned softly. My mom just sighed and patted me on the head. "Well, I'll let you two finish up. Remember Paul ? next time you're over it's my turn."
Chapter 8 Paul Fucks Me Again
==============================
My mom went back in the house leaving Paul fucking me once again. The guy was insatiable which was fine with me! I pushed him away though and he looked at me in surprise. I smiled and climbed out of the hot tub, motioning for him to get out as well. I pulled the cushion from the chaise lounge off and laid it on the deck, pointing at him to lay down. As he laid on his back his cock was so stiff it was pointing almost straight at his head as I climbed aboard. Sitting up high above his waist I grabbed his dick and pointed it upwards to ward my lowering pussy, guiding it in me as I kept on moving downwards. I was so wet and swollen now that his cock easily slid into me and I dropped down hard on his lap, driving his dick deep into me. He gasped partly from my weight as it struck him and partly from the feel of his cock being rammed into me. "My turn to control," I said as I started bouncing on his cock. I loved this position because it lets me control the tempo and the depth of his penetration in me. I sat in his lap and ground my ass into his crotch, making his cock move and twist inside of me, driving me crazy with the pleasure of it. "Sit up," I told him. I stayed in him as he raised up and then moved my legs so instead of being on my knees I was sitting in his lap with my legs out behind him. He put his arms around me and pulled me tightly to him until my boobs were pressed into his bare chest. The he loosened his grip and lowered his head so he could suck on my boobs while I sat there on his lap with his cock up my pussy. It was like an electric shock went through my chest as he sucked on my hard nipples. We rocked on the cushion, driving his cock just a little bit in and out of me in the process. I sighed as a third orgasm rocked me, not as intense as the previous ones but just general feeling of elation as his cock pressed up inside of me. "I want you to cum again," I demanded. He just rolled his eyes but his cock was still stiff in me giving me hope. I enjoy being fucked by older men but there is one area where the young guys have them totally outclassed ? the ability to cum again and again! I wondered if even Paul would be able to do this again once the initial euphoria of his first fuck wore off! Oh well, I wasn't complaining, that's for sure! I pushed him back down and got on my knees once again, all the while keeping him firmly in place. I worked my around on his cock until my ass was facing him. I leaned forward so he could watch himself in me and get a great view of my ass. Turning my head to my side, I looked back and saw him staring at my ass with his cock deep in my pussy. "Like the view Paul?" I said in teasing voice. "Damn it Sasha, you have such a great ass. I still can't believe I'm fucking you!" he replied. I rocked on his cock and bounced on it, sitting on it at times and at others raising up until he was barely in me, teasing the head of his cock and then driving it back into me. I loved being on top of him and controlling his cock in me! Paul started moaning louder and I had a feeling he was about to cum yet again! I knew what I wanted this time though and I quickly hopped off of his cock and kneeled by his side to take his cock in my mouth while I pumped it with my hand. I felt it swelling in my hand and then the head swelled in my mouth and I took his load again in my mouth. It was only a small amount but as this was his third time I was pleased just to get it. Heck, most guys can't do it twice without a break and for Paul to do it three times was nothing short of incredible! I stood up over Paul who just laid back on the cushion exhausted. His cock was finally expended and it lay to the side a mere shrunken facsimile of its former greatness. It had served its purpose well though and my pussy was still feeling the afterglow of its efforts. I reached down to grab my towel and gave him a little wave and a smile. He looked up at me and returned the smile. God he looked so sexy on his back stark naked in the sun! Heading back into the kitchen my mom was waiting for me. "Couldn't resist one more time, you little slut!" she said with a laugh. "God, THREE times? The boy's a fucking machine!" I reached up and kissed her. As her mouth opened I gave the cum I had been saving in my mouth to her with my tongue. She licked it from my tongue with hers and smiled at me. "Mmmmmmm, now THAT'S what I call a nice present!" she said licking her lips with a big grin on her face. I twirled around her and called out, "I love you!" as I pranced up the stairs to take a shower. As I basked under the massaging stream of warm water I wondered what my mom and Paul had to say to each other when I left. I had a feeling Paul wouldn't be complaining about coming over to help out anymore! THE END
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2513  |  
49%
  |  2

My First Time with My Dad

Mf f-solo inc father daughter exhib first


Table of Contents:
Chapter 1 – My Life Before i****t
Chapter 2 – An Attitude Adjustment
Chapter 3 – Debating i****t
Chapter 4 – “Seducing” My Dad
Chapter 5 – First Time Sex With My Dad


Chapter 1 – My Life Before i****t
=================================

My parents have always kept themselves in pretty good shape and my mom still
looks fantastic in her bikini while my dad still wears almost the same pant
size from when he graduated from college. Indeed, when I was a teenage my
Mom loved it when people would mistake her for my older s****r. No doubt it
helped that she only gave birth to one c***d. I was a rough delivery and so
based on her doctor’s recommendation, my mom didn't have any more c***dren.
As her only c***d, she and I have always very close and I share everything I
do with her - and I do mean everything.

From my earliest memories, nudity at home was never anything to be ashamed of
yet at the same time, it wasn't necessarily something to be flaunted either.
I can’t stress enough that we were NOT nudists. We never went to any
“clothing optional” clubs or did anything involving nudity away from home or
with other people. Personally, I’ve never been able to understand why anyone
would even WANT to be a nudist. To me it feels unnatural, almost f***ed, as
if you’re pushing yourself onto someone else. Maybe that’s why if I AM nude
around the house then it’s almost always when I’m alone.

To help illustrate what I’m saying, here are some examples. While it was
considered normal for us to be naked in the hot tub, that was because my dad
said he didn't want us to contaminate the water with our swim suits rather
than any desire on his part to ogle his naked wife and daughter. We never
just lounged around nude in the f****y room watching TV. For one my mom
simply didn't consider it to be hygienic and besides not to mention it just
felt better to have a little protection on.

In another case, if my dad was taking a shower I wasn’t afraid to do my hair
in the bathroom nor did it bother me for him to shave while I was in the tub
or shower. We were naked only because it wouldn't have made any sense to
wear anything, not because we wanted the other to see us nude.

As a little girl I went to bed wearing the same things all little girls did -
pajamas, nighties, and so forth. I started sl**ping nude when I was turned
twelve; not for any sex-related reasons but more because that was how my
parents had always slept. Like most k**s when they were going through
puberty, I was always trying hard not to be a “k**” anymore. Once I tried it
I found that it just felt better to sl**p naked and so I have done so ever
since. It want something I usually even thought about until I would spend
the night at a friend’s house and have to wear pajamas or a nightshirt. Such
times served to remind just how uncomfortable and restricted it made me feel
not being naked. Still, even at home I keep a nightshirt or a robe by the
bed to put on when I get up so I don’t have to run around the house nude.

In today’s world plagued with so much pornography on the Internet and media,
too many k**s are becoming addicted to porn or even worse, de-sensitized to
it. Thus today it’s all the worse when parents add an element of mystery and
intrigue by condemning sex or portraying it as something perverted or taboo.

In stark contrast, my parents brought me up to appreciate the not-so-subtle
differences between porn and art, to recognize the joys raised by eroticism
over the tastelessness of vulgarity. Today I can appreciate eroticism but
pornography turns me off, especially today’s obsession with cheap “amateurs”,
“interviews”, “castings” and other supposedly “real” situations that anyone
can tell are just cheap whores. At least the “vintage” videos in my dad’s
porn collection bothered to at least try to instill a little plot and story
line.

Speaking of nudity and sex, it’s always seemed a shame to me that when it
comes to sex that most parents shroud the topic in mystery, treating it as
taboo and putting their k**s on a guilt trip if they catch them so much as
masturbating or just playing around. Fortunately for me, my parents have
always been totally open about sex, yet all the while stressing respect AND
responsibility. Thus while I may have been much more aware of sex when I was
growing up in comparison to most k**s, I was undoubtedly much more
responsible and prepared to handle it when I grew old enough to start doing
more than just talk about it.

Although my parents never actually made love in front of me while I was
growing up, I knew they did frequently as it was the only time the bedroom
door was closed. Heck, they may as well have just hung out a sign saying
“Stay out, parents making love!” Rather than being embarrassed of my
parent’s having sex, I feel that one of the greatest gifts my parents gave me
throughout my c***dhood was the security that came from knowing that my
parents are totally in love with one another - physically as well as
emotionally.

When it comes to masturbation, I consider it a totally different topic from
sex. Masturbation is a natural act that allows a person to deal with the
inner needs and emotions that we all have as a result of being created by God
as sexual beings. Even though almost everybody does it, society still treats
it like a forbidden ritual. Personally I think making someone feel guilty
about masturbating is counter-productive. Not only will you not stop them,
but it may well result in creating an unhealthy attitude and lack of respect
for their own sexuality.

I don’t really remember exactly when I first started to explore myself. I DO
know that I didn’t deliberately masturbate until I was eleven but that’s more
because my mom remembers it more than me marking it on my calendar or
anything like that. In fact, my mom was the one that taught me to masturbate
(well, some things come natural but it never hurts to get a few pointers).
She even offered me the contents of her toy drawer next to the bed but I’ve
always preferred to just use my fingers.

My parents (especially my dad) masturbated frequently and they made no effort
to hide it yet there was NOTHING kinky or perverted about what they did. The
key was that like nudity, they didn’t flaunt it either. Basically if the
mood struck them, they did it – it was really that simple. Also, they did it
discretely so I was not like my dad put on a show for me just because he was
turned on by Amanda Tapping of StarGate fame. In fact, most of the time he
masturbated around me I didn’t even know he was doing it.

One of the many problems created when sex is treated as secretive and taboo
is that most people who are raised that way instantly assume that if someone
is nude or masturbates around someone else, that there is some inference of a
desire for a sexual relationship. Well, that just goes to show how wrong
impressions get started by people who don't know what they’re talking about.
I NEVER felt that way growing up. If I saw my dad masturbating because he was
turned on by a movie or picture of beautiful woman, I didn’t assume that he
wanted to have sex with ME, I knew that he was just horny. My mother had a
drawer full of vibrators next to her bed which she used frequently.

As for myself, whether watching a sexy movie or I was just feeling horny,
I’ve never felt inhibited from touching myself wherever or whenever I needed
to in order to release the sexual tension built up within me. The key thing
is that I was taught that discretion was just being polite, not that I needed
to hide anything. Since I usually would just reach inside my pajamas or
under my skirt without making a big show of it, why not do it when you need
to rather than wait to go off and do it in private? I would bet that most of
the time my parents don't even know I’m doing it!

Basically I learned most everything I needed to know about sex from my mom.
She was also the one who got me on birth control when I became sexually
active. Unlike most girls who have to hide what they do with their
boyfriends from their parents, when I gave up my virginity at the ripe old
age of f******n I couldn't wait to get home and tell my Mom all about it.
After that she insisted that I tell her everything did on my dates with every
guy I’ve been with – and I do mean EVERYTHING. She use to joke with me that
me telling her such stuff was the price I had to pay for my birth control
pills but actually I think she lived vicariously through me.

My parents knew just about everything I did when I was growing up, mostly
because I never felt the need to hide anything from them. Rather than preach
to me about abstinence and other ridiculous notions that are a total waste of
time, they generally encouraged me to take advantage of the opportunities of
adolescence and enjoy myself.

My mom especially loved to sit in bed next to me after I came home from a hot
date and listen to me as I would describe every detail of what the guy had
done to me – and me to him. I’m not sure who got turned on more during those
special mother-daughter times - her listening to how her little girl was
fucked her boyfriends or me telling her about it and watching her reactions.
It wasn't unusual for her to leave after I was through and head straight for
the drawer next to her bed. If anything, I gave me a thrill to see how much
my mom seemed to be reliving her own teen years vicariously through me.

My dad was just as interested in my dates as my mom but he was also very
concerned that I took precautions to keep myself safe. Believe it or not, my
dad actually preferred that I bring boys home to fuck me because then at
least he knew I was OK. I understood that he was just a dad anxious about
his little girl so I would leave the door to my bedroom cracked open for him
to keep on eye on us, especially when I was with a new boy. It also made me
feel more secure knowing that my dad was keeping an eye on things.

Now before you think of me as being totally naïve, of course I knew he also
enjoyed watching us and often he would masturbate afterwards. As my mom
often reminded me in such circumstances, my dad was also a man and had the
same reactions any other man would have seeing two teenagers fucking in bed,
even if the girl was his own daughter. Indeed, I would have far more worried
if he DIDN’T get turned on!

From f******n until just after I turned sixteen I fucked a total of six
teenage boys plus an older married guy from my dad’s office. During that
same time I found that I really enjoyed blowjobs and personally, I felt I had
a natural knack for them. Thus while I may have been very selective over
whose penis I allowed in my vagina, I did take advantage of every opportunity
to suck cock. There is just something about sucking a boy dick, feeling him
get hard, and then bringing him to a climax, all with just my mouth, that is
exhilarating to me. I was also quite proud of what I felt was a well-
deserved reputation among the boys for being the best cocksucker in my
school. After all, I worked hard for it – and I deserved it.

I’ve said all of this so far so people would have a better understanding of
where I was in my life up to this time and perhaps why things happened the
way they did. Frankly, I don’t think I was raised all that different from
most k**s. Certainly there was nothing that would have caused me to think
that anything like i****t would ever enter my life.


Chapter 2 – An Attitude Adjustment
==================================

One night, a couple of months after my sixteenth birthday, I came home early
from a party. It was suppose to be fun but after I got there it turned into
a boring evening full of nothing but a lot of people I didn’t know standing
around smoking and drinking – neither of which I did nor did I enjoy being
around such people. The guy who brought me was pretty hot but he soon became
so d***k I didn't even want to suck him, let alone have him fuck me, so in
disgust I asked a girlfriend to take me home.

When I walked through the front door I didn’t see my parents nor did I hear
the TV down in the basement, so I assumed that my parents must have left for
the evening. There wasn't a note or anything which didn't surprise me since
I was expected to be home late and that they probably figured that they would
be back before I got home. I’d had my eye on the guy who had taken me to the
party for a while and they both knew I was horny for him so the odds of me
being home early were pretty low.

Once upstairs, I noticed their bedroom was also empty which only confirmed my
theory regarding their whereabouts. Entering my bedroom, I was about to turn
on the overhead light when I heard something from outside my open bedroom
window. It was just cracked open for some fresh air but enough to let the
sound in unimpeded.

Our bedrooms are on the second floor and mine overlooked the back deck which
included a large hot tub. Peeking out the window between the drawn blinds, I
couldn’t believe my eyes - my parents home! The two of them were in the hot
tub which in and of itself wasn't unusual as we definitely got our money's
worth from it. What WAS surprising was that they were going at it like two
horny teenagers in heat! Needless to say, they were both completely naked
with my dad seated on the edge while my mom was mostly underwater except for
her head and shoulders which were between his spread-open legs as she sucked
his hardened cock!

It was not the first time by any means I’d seen my dad with an erection but
it WAS the first time I saw my mom (or anyone for that matter) sucking it. I
smiled to myself as my mom was demonstrating some pretty awesome cocksucking
skills. Obviously she’d had lots of practice as her face was buried in my
dad's wet crotch and she was taking all of his stiff cock in her mouth. From
the look on my dad's face he was enjoying it immensely! His hands were on her
head, pulling it into him, forcing himself deeper down her throat.

Instinctively I turned away out of respect for their privacy. As I said, my
parents were open about almost every area of their lives except for their
lovemaking which had always been something special that they reserved for
just between the two of them. The only problem was that I couldn't help
myself – something inside me seemed to be compelling me to watch them. It
was like I was hypnotized, my body reacting on its own without me controlling
it.

Like in a trance, I turned back to the window and looked down at them as they
began to make passionate love. My mom was in a doggie position with her
hands on the edge and her bare wet butt facing my dad as he banged her hard
from behind. I couldn't quite make out his dick as it penetrated her, but
the motions they were making were unmistakable. Oh yeah, he was fucking her!

It wasn’t like this was the first time I’d seen two people having sex. Many
of the parties I was going to often involved somebody doing it. This was
different though as this wasn't two of my friends or even two strangers going
at it. This was my mom and dad! I knew I should feel guilty spying on them
like this but I couldn't tear my eye away. How often had I heard them doing
it through the wall between our bedrooms but this was the first time I was
getting to see what was happening when I heard those moans and groans.

After a while they reversed positions to where she was seated with her legs
spread wide open while he moved in between them. My mom used her fingers to
push aside her matted wet pubic hair. Watching him approach her I just
stared, afraid that if I blinked even once I might miss something. My mom
used her hand to skillfully guide my dad’s erection into her hairy pussy. I
drew in a sharp breath as for the first time in my life I actually could see
my father’s dick penetrate my mother. She threw her head back and arched her
back as he thrust himself deep inside of her.

Speaking of pussies, there was a growing sensation in my own as I imagined
how my mom must be feeling at that moment, feeling her hungry pussy being
filled by her lover’s swollen cock. I didn’t matter whose it was, it was in
her and that was what counted.

I watched intently, frozen in place as my dad fucked my mom over and over,
including several positions I’d never tried. The more I watched the more I
was realized that I was getting incredibly turned on! To my astonishment and
even a bit of embarrassment, my pussy was getting wetter by the second while
my mouth was dry like a desert. It didn't help either that I hadn’t been
fucked tonight the way I’ hoped and expected to be. Stupid guy! I wonder if
he had any idea how horny I was tonight and how badly I’d wanted him to fuck
me? In any case, seeing my parents making love brought out all the horniness
that had been building up in me during the course of the evening.

Suddenly the most astonishing realization struck me. It was as if in the
blink of an eye something just clicked inside of me, like a switch that had
laid dormant all my life but was suddenly turned on. I couldn't believe it.
Oh my god, for the first time in my life I was feeling a genuine sexual
attraction to my own parents! Sure there had been times I might get horny
seeing my dad jerking his cock, especially when he would cum and spray all
over himself but it was more that it reminded me of being laid by my
boyfriend, not my dad jerking off. Masturbating with your mother is a great
way to spend an evening, but it’s not like we even touched each other – or
even mentioned it.

My mind churned as I started to think about how in recent years that my dad
was getting an erection more and more often when he saw me nude or playing
with myself, or at least he wasn’t hiding it as much as he use to. Until now
I was appreciative (and a little amused) that he was turned on by me yet I
knew deep down that it meant nothing more to him personally then when he
would get horny from some anonymous slut in a dirty video. It couldn’t have
been ME, his daughter, that he was getting hard thinking about, it was the
“girl” he saw. In a way, I guess you could say I considered myself a
facilitator, not a participant, of my dad’s sexual fantasies. That’s a LONG
was from having sex with him!

Watching my parents making love for the first time in my life, I realized
that what I was feeling now was something entirely new for me, something I’d
never even fantasized about let alone hope would come true. It was a little
unsettling even as for the first time in my life I was being turned on by
watching a dick that wasn't just some boyfriend or a boy making a move on me,
it was my DAD’S cock that I was thinking about.

It’s really hard to describe my feelings then. It wasn't that knot I get in
my stomach when I see a boy’s nice dick and I want it so bad I could scream.
This was something I’d never experienced before. For the past two years I’d
had sex to please one person - ME. The only time I sucked a dick or let a
guy fuck me was when there was something in it for me. Now, for the first
time in my life I wanted to have sex to please someone else. For the first
time I didn’t want to just pretend to submit to someone just to make it fun
for me, but rather because I wanted to give myself totally and completely to
someone - my father.

Yes, I wanted to give myself to him. I wanted my dad to do the same thing to
me that he was doing for my mother. Just as he was showing my mother his
love to her as her husband, I wanted him to show his love for me as my father
in this intimate way. But more than anything else I wanted to please him in
the same way I could tell that my mother was pleasing him. I wanted to be
the best daughter I could possibly be for him, attending to his needs and
desires as I knew only I could do.

To be sure, it wasn’t like I was simply horny for my dad, it wasn't that way
at all. Face it, my dad might not be in that bad of shape but we’re still
talking about a guy more than twice my age, not a hunk at school. This
wasn’t lust, this was love. Not the sort of love I felt for my first
boyfriend Steve but the love of a daughter for her father.

Of course, no matter how you view the emotional implications, in the end it
was still SEX that I was thinking about, just that now it was all about sex
with my DAD. As much as I felt these new feelings in me, there was still a
part of me that was shocked beyond words that I could even be thinking this
way. Like, what kind of kinky, perverted girl would want to suck her own
father’s cock? How could I even THINK about my dad fucking me, let alone do
anything about it for real? What would my parents think of me if they knew
how I was feeling right now?

Even worse, at least so far as my sensibilities went, it wasn't just a blow
job that I was thinking of giving him. Nooooooo, I wanted my dad to fuck me!
Despite my rationalizations that what I was watching was a mother-father
thing, not just sex, I still couldn't help but feeling hot but yet there was
this other side of me that was trying to tell me that such feelings were
wrong. But yet the more I thought about it the more I had to ask, why? Just
because he was my father didn't mean we couldn't share our most intimate
feelings. So it was i****t? So what?

My parents and I had discussed a lot things regarding sex as I grew up but
i****t was one topic that was NEVER mentioned. It wasn’t like they didn't
want to talk about it, the subject simply never came up. I certainly wasn’t
going to be the one to initiate it. Until a few moments ago the very idea
never even crossed my mind.

Then I thought about it some more. While my parents had never encouraged
anything whatsoever regarding i****t, at the same time I don’t remember them
once ever coming right out and telling me that it was wrong either. You
would think that if they considered it inherently wrong that they would have
said something about it, just as they had about other things they didn’t
think I should to do.

Sheesh, you can imagine how confused I was at this moment as I grappled with
the conflicting feelings that were emerging, feelings that were so new to me
yet so incredibly sharp, so overpoweringly strong, I was feeling totally
overwhelmed by them. A part of me was urging me to immediately strip and
join them in the hot tub but at the same time, it scared the heck out of me
to even think about it. What would they say? Would it repulse them? Would
they think I was some kind of pervert? So many things were going through my
head that all I could do for the moment was stand there motionless, staring
at my naked parents below me as they made love.

The more I watched my mom and dad, the hornier I got. Like, who can watch
two people they love and adore making love without getting turned on? With
each thrust of my father’s dick into my mom’s pussy, I became more and more
convinced that I wanted him to do that very same thing to me.

My fingers began to touch me as my body instinctively responded. Feelings of
lust and desire arose in me that I’d never felt before, at least not in this
way. All my life I’d loved my father and would do anything for him. Was
this any different? Suddenly I began to understand more about why I was
feeling the way I was. I realized that there was something I could give him
the nobody else in the world could – his own daughter! I wanted to please my
father but I couldn't help but wonder if he would accept the gift I wanted to
give him.

As I stood there by the window, watching them intently, I began to play with
myself. My right hand reached under my short skirt and moved aside the
skimpy thong I was wearing. My fingers quickly found my swelling clit and
then I pressed my middle finger between my pussy lips and up inside of me as
I watched my father’s hard cock moving in and out of my mother’s hot hairy
pussy. As my finger pushed inside of me, for the first time in my life I
imagined it was my father’s dick as he entered me. The very thought made my
pussy tingle!

It didn't take long before I was so worked up it was all I could do to not
run down there and join them! Eventually my dad came and I watched as he
sprayed his cum all over my mom's face and hair as she stroked his cock with
both hands. Using his cock like a squeegee, she wiped as much of it as she
could into her mouth and gently sucked him some more as he softened. Oh my
god - I came so hard when she did that! My legs felt week and I leaned
against the wall to keep my balance as my orgasm swept through me.

All I could think about at that moment was my dad’s cock, how it would feel
in me, how it would feel for him to erupt in me and pour his seed into my
pussy - his own daughter’s pussy at that. What would it be like to have your
own father fuck you? Would he even do it? Had he ever dreamed of fucking
his own daughter? Would he want to cum inside of me?

Eventually they kissed passionately for the longest time after which they
grabbed their towels and headed back towards the house. Damn, I couldn't let
them know I’d seen them, let alone masturbated as I watched them! Good grief,
what would they say if they knew their own daughter had just masturbated
while dreaming of having sex with her father?

So much of our relationship was based on trust and mutual respect, especially
in dealing with sexual matters, so how could I possibly explain my new
feelings for my dad? Even worse, as far as my parents were concerned making
love was something intimate that they’d always kept as something special
between the two of them and now I had violated that privacy. How could I ask
them to trust me if they ever found out what I’d just done? I was no better
than a Peeping Tom.

In a state of panic I quickly stripped off my clothes and threw them under
the bed (where most of my dirty clothes seemed to end up anyway) and slipped
under the covers. When they came upstairs to their bedroom, I heard the
floorboard squeak outside my room and I knew that someone must be checking me
out. Even though the light in my bedroom was off, the hall light was more
than enough for anyone to see that I was in bed.

M eyes were tightly shut as I pretended to be asl**p but I could still
imagine them looking at each other, probably wondering how long I’d been home
and if I’d seen them. Acting as though they’d just awakened me, I slowly
opened my eyes, blinking at the light and flashing what I hoped was an
innocent smile. As it turned out only my dad was standing there, silhouetted
against the hallway light. He was still nude from being in the hot tub but
his erection was long gone.

“So when did you get home baby?” he asked softly, “Kind of early, isn’t it?
Everything OK?”

I explained how the party had been a bust and that I’d just gotten home a few
minutes ago. He looked at me and I wondered if he could see how flushed I
remained from having just masturbated so hard. The light was probably too
dim though and if he suspected anything he didn't certainly show it.

My dad stepped in my room and gave me a kiss on the cheek.

“Well, sl**p tight baby,” he whispered.

“G’nite daddy... luv ya.”

How many times had he done this in the past? Hundreds? Thousands? Yet for
the first time I was distinctly conscious of the fact he was nude and his
cock was literally just inches away from my head. Although the circumstances
were no different than so many times before, it was like being Eve in the
garden, aware of her nudity for the first time when before that it wasn't
even something she thought about.

I couldn't help but glance at his crotch and look at his dick hanging there
in the dim light. Had I really imagined sucking that very cock and him
fucking me with it just a few minutes ago? It was the same dick I’d felt
under me when I sat on his lap in the hot tub, the same one that he would
stroked while watching a sex girl on TV. It hadn’t changed but I certainly
had. It might be the same dick I’d ignored before, but there was no ignoring
it anymore.

At the same time he was acting so normally that it made me wonder if I had
someone imagined everything, that it was all just a weird dream. That
simple, innocent kiss while standing there naked beside me without a hint of
sexual intent made me feel as if he’d woken me from a dream and none of what
had just happened was real. Yet I knew better. It WAS all real and I looked
away from him quickly, not sure of whether I should be looking at it that way
or not.

If my dad noticed anything unusual about my actions he didn't make any
indication of it before leaving to go to their bedroom. Alone again I just
laid there and let out a long breath. OMG, did he have any idea what I was
thinking when I looked at his exposed crotch? Thank goodness the lights were
dim and he couldn't see how flushed I was.

As I replayed the events of the last hour or so I found the heat between my
legs returning and before long I was going at it again. I dreamed that my
father hadn’t left but instead of kissing me, he had taken his cock and
rubbed it against my lips, demanding that I suck him.

It wasn't long before I came as I imagined sucking my dad’s cock while he
stood there by the side of my bed. I fell asl**p with thoughts of being in
the hot tub with them, of letting my dad fuck me as my mom watched and played
with herself.

Afterwards I dreamed that he told me what a good daughter I was and how much
he loved me – and how he especially loved fucking me.


Chapter 3 – Debating i****t
===========================

The next morning I woke up and for a moment I thought everything that had
happened the night before was just an awesome dream. If anything, I felt
guilty for having spied on my parents and even guiltier still for imaging
those things with my dad. It wasn't fair of me to think that he would ever
do such a thing to his daughter. What kind of father did I think he was
that he would actually fuck his own daughter?

As I usually did in such circumstances, I prayed for a while, asking God for
His guidance and especially His forgiveness. When I finished praying, it
suddenly became clear to me, as if God was already answering my prayer. The
Bible says to honor you mother and father. Well, how much more could I honor
my father than to submit myself to him? It would be almost like I was
sacrificing myself for him except in this case it would be for his pleasure.

At first I was troubled by the adultery aspect. Regardless of what they may
have done before marriage, once my parents took their wedding vows they’d
never had sex with anyone else (at least, that is what I thought at that
time). Was fucking your daughter really the same as being with another
woman?

The more I thought about it the more I realized that it wasn't the same thing
at all. For goodness sakes I was his DAUGHTER, his own flesh and bl**d, not
some outsider that he would lust for and then take in violation of his vows
to his wife. In fact, I slowly came to the realization that my dad DESERVED
to fuck me, that as my father he even had the RIGHT to do so. Thus by
withholding myself from him, as I had for so many years, was that a sign of
disrespect on my part?

For the next few nights I continued to debate this with myself and in doing
so, found myself rubbing my pussy constantly as I replayed over and over how
my dad made love to my mom that night. No matter how conflicted I might
start out, in the end I would always fantasize about having my dad doing
those same things to me. I couldn't help but dream about what might have
happened if I’d surprised them by jumping in the hot tub while they were
still making love. Would they have let me join in and made it a genuine
f****y night?

The more I thought about it the more I realized how badly I wanted him to do
to me what I watched him do to Mom. It may have seemed crazy before but I
knew now without a shadow of doubt that I wanted my own father to fuck me! I
wanted nothing more than to please him and show him how much I loved him by
giving him the one thing he’d never had – sex with his daughter.

This was becoming more and more about pleasing my father, about honoring him,
about fulfilling my obligations as his daughter, about my duties that I was
becoming painfully aware that I’d failed to meet. The more I read my Bible
and thought about it, the more guilty I felt as I soon realized I’d been
withholding something from my dad that he DESERVED, something that as my
father he had earned and thus had the right to possess in any way he wanted –
ME.

It also dawned on me that while i****t wasn’t something I’d ever discussed
with my parents, it needed to be brought up now. In all fairness to my
parents, I suppose we’d avoided it until now more because there was no reason
to discuss it than making a conscious decision. Thus all I‘d ever heard
about i****t until now was from the news when some perverted father would
**** or abuse his daughter. In truth, I had no idea how my parents felt
about the subject. Was it something they’d avoided because they didn't
believe in it? Would they be upset if they knew how I had been feeling
lately?

Regardless of my fears and worries, by now I wanted more than anything to
submit myself completely to him, to tell him that it was OK for me to take in
whatever way he wanted. I fantasized about him whispering to me that he
loved me so much that he wanted to show me in a special way, a way that only
a father could with his daughter. I dreamed of him taking me in his arms and
pushing his hard cock deep inside of me. God, I wanted so badly for him to
want to cum in me and give me his most intimate gift.

OK, I’m not a saint. To be 100% honest, it was more than just doing it for
my dad. Deep down there was a part of me that wanted him to fuck me for my
own pleasure as well. Watching him fuck my mom and seeing her cumming so
hard I knew from the start that I wanted him to do the same to me as well!
After all, I loved sex so why not?

Now that I was thinking about my dad in new ways, other thoughts and
questions began to surface as well. Even though my parents had always kept
sex to themselves and not tried in any way to f***e themselves on me, as I
sat in class I found myself looking back at events in my life and wondering
what was REALLY on their minds during some of those times. Now I was curious
and wondered if my dad had ever thought of ME when he masturbated. When I
would play with myself in the f****y room while we watched a sexy movie, what
was really turning him on more – me masturbating or the movie? Until now I‘d
always thought it was the movie but maybe it was more than that – or was it
just wishful thinking on my part?

I remembered back to when I was barely eight years old and I’d seen him
stroking himself in their bedroom for the first time. Of course I’d seen his
dick plenty of times before but never like this. My mom caught me watching
him (how do they always know what you’re doing anyway?) and she took me to my
room where she explained to me what was happening with my dad.

Later that night when we were all in the hot tub, my mom showed me how to
hold and stroke his cock so I would know what a man felt like. It surprised
me when he came and some of it hit me on the face. I vaguely remembered them
arguing then, as if my mom was upset with something he wanted to do. Now,
eight years later, I wondered what he had wanted from me? Neither of them
had ever mentioned it again ever since so did he still think about me doing
it that night?

As I said, I never touched him that way again in the eight years that had
passed. Granted, I certainly saw his cock grow and erupt many times as I
grew up. After all my dad, like most men, masturbated a LOT. Yet I never
once thought he did it because of me even though I knew my dad sometimes
looked at me a lot more intensely over the past couple of years as I began to
grow in all the right places.

Actually I felt flattered that I was starting to look attractive and sexy
enough to catch his my own dad’s eye. He WAS a guy and I was secretly
thrilled every time I caught him giving me the once-over when he thought I
wasn’t looking. He also looked at lots of other girls and he didn’t have sex
with any of them so why would it be any different with me?

I think it’s important for people to know that my father NEVER made any overt
move towards me in a sexual way as I was growing up (forgetting the hot tub
incident). Even if he did get an erection when I was around, I assumed it
was a direct result of seeing a pretty girl on the TV show that he’d just
watched.

I’m not totally naïve though. Of course I knew it turned him on to secretly
watch me having sex with a boyfriend in my room or watch me masturbate. Mom
explained to me years ago when I first started maturing that my father was a
man and like all men, there were parts of his body which he couldn’t control.
Thus is it any wonder that I never suspected in the slightest way that he had
been secretly lusting for me for years?

As I thought more and more about being with my dad I decided to see just how
interested he really was in his little girl. I had to know if this was just
all in my imagination, a product of my hopes and dreams, or something that
was real and tangible. So many things could be taken either way.

Short of walking up to him and asking him outright to fuck me, I was facing a
bit of a dilemma – or so I thought. It was sort of ironic that the very same
trust and respect that made me feel open and secure sexually with my parents
was now making it downright hard for me to hint to my dad what my real
desires were! Like, if most girls want to tease a man or seduce him, they
can flash their bodies, let the guy see them masturbate, and so forth. Well,
all that was just a normal day with me and my dad so what was there for me to
do short of actually DOING something with him?


Chapter 4 – “Seducing” My Dad
=============================

Because of what I assumed were my father’s feelings toward me, I thought that
I would have to “seduce him” somehow or otherwise talk him into doing
anything more intimate with me. Growing up, I could see from the looks in
their eyes that many fathers liked to look at young girls, even their own
daughters. However, as far as I knew none of those dads fucked their
daughters which left me worried as to whether or not my dad would want to
fuck me or not. Would he be offended by the very thought? What if in doing
do it hurt our relationship which, although not sexual at the time, was still
very close from an emotional perspective?

To be safe, rather than approach him directly I started flirting with my dad,
trying to advertise that I was “available” if he really wanted me. Now for
most girls it would probably be pretty easy to get their dad’s attention.
Not for me. If I was to come in the room naked, he would just tell me to go
put something on before I caught a cold. If I sat on his lap and rubbed my
bare ass against him he would just accuse me of teasing him. Other girls
could start masturbating and let their dad “catch” them, peaking his
interest. My dad would just ignore me or at most, tell me to keep it down so
he could hear the TV!

The shame was that what I didn't know was that I didn't have to worry about
“convincing” him of anything. Unknown to me at the time, my dad had been
lusting for me since the first time I held his cock in the hot tub back when
I was eight. Another thing I was unaware of was that my dad had promised my
mom that he would NOT do what her dad had done which was to f***e himself
upon his daughter (both in his case) the first time. Even though in her case
it eventually worked out for the best, she was adamant that it had to be MY
decision, even if that meant it never happened.

My mom’s was not wrong very often, but this was one time I feel she
overreacted. Actually that’s being too kin. My mom was WRONG and because of
that I’d lost years when I could have been pleasing my father. Her situation
with her father had been a LOT different. She wasn't even having sex yet
when her dad had come into her bedroom when she was only f******n and taken
her virginity without even asking. Although she hadn’t resisted, at the same
time it wasn't something she had expected or was truly prepared for as her
mother didn’t discuss sex with her.

Well, my dad certainly didn't need to do anything like that with me, but he
COULD have at least let me know how he felt. It was SO frustrated as I
thought his apparent lack of interest in me sexually was genuine. Often I
think back about how it would have been so much easier if he had just told me
his true feelings so I could have offered myself to him as a daughter should
to her father.

Oh well, the things we would change in the past if we could! However, with
things as they were I found myself debating once again whether I shouldn’t
just come right out and ask him. Boy, I could just imagine how THAT
conversation would go... “Hi daddy, wanna fuck me?”

For the first time I sympathized with some poor boy trying to work up the
courage to ask a girl to a dance. Guys never turned me away so I’d never
experienced such an intense fear of rejection. As much as I wanted my dad to
do me, if he turned me down I think I would’ve been totally embarrassed and
devastated. It was unthinkable!

The “problem” I was facing was that I was almost certain by now that he was
turned on by me. The more I thought about it, the more I started to think
that he was probably masturbating by fantasizing about me. Yeah, so that
meant he was a normal male jerking off to the image of a teenage girl but did
that really mean anything so far as me personally?

My parents had taught me at an early age that fantasies were just that –
fantasies. Anything goes so far as fantasies go so long as you understand
where the line is between fantasy and reality. Therefore, even if my dad
WAS jerking off while thinking about me, even if I DID turn him on when I
masturbated in front of him, even if he did get off seeing me having sex,
none of that necessarily meant that the fantasies he was having about me
would ever translate into reality. I’m sure most fathers fantasize about
their teenage daughters and don't ever have sex with them so why would my dad
be any different?

There was something else that made me hesitate as well. The more I thought
about it the more significant it seemed to me that as open about sex as my
parents were, the one thing they had never discussed was i****t. Actually,
until now I hadn’t thought about it one way or the other. Was there a
reason? Was this one thing that was out of bounds for discussion, even for
my parents?

Then again, was I reading too much into what they did NOT talk about? It was
like some of the arguments I use to have at school where people would draw
conclusions from what the Bible did NOT say. Even though it bothers me when
people do that, here I was, doing the same thing regarding i****t.

Maybe we didn't discuss i****t because they never wanted me to misunderstand
any of their actions to mean anything other than showing their care and
concern of their daughter? If THAT was the case then was it right for me to
be thinking and doing these things? What if they were offended by my new
thoughts and feelings? I’d always been open with them and they’d always
encouraged me to experiment but this would be REALLY new!

As the days went by, things got to the point where I almost gave up on the
while idea until I remembered the times my parents and I would discuss the
difference between being erotic and vulgar. They taught me that it was the
mental side of sex that had as much impact on the results than anything. My
mom once told me that it was the intentions and goals of each person that
made more difference in how the sex was than anything physical. She pointed
out that strippers have always known this which is why they just don’t strut
out naked from the start – that it was the anticipation that turned on men
more than anything else.

As all these different thoughts were mixing themselves up in my head, I
realized that the answer for my dilemma was somehow linked to all of them.
For me to appear before my father nude was NOT erotic, it was just me without
any clothes on, no different than any other time. Somehow I had to find a
way to make him see me not as just another naked teenage girl, but as his
sexy daughter who wanted nothing more than to please her father in whatever
way he wanted her – and I mean WHATEVER way he wanted.

I was terribly excited by this “revelation” and so I decided to first
experiment by trying a few more subtle moves and test his reactions before
doing anything more forward. I even sorted through his porn collection and
watched a few “Taboo” videos to get some ideas for how a girl could seduce
her father. I’m not a big porno fan but some of those scenes were incredibly
hot between the fathers and daughters. Of course they were all actors and
the girls were whores, but as I mentioned before, it was the thoughts and
emotions the scenes evoked that turned me on more than the actual images.

The next evening I went down to the f****y room where my father was watching
TV, sitting in his favorite chair as usual. My mom was there as well,
absorbed in some magazine, barely acknowledging my entrance.

Walking over to my dad’s chair, I noticed he was wearing a pair of sweat
pants but no shirt or socks. Without saying a word, I climbed on top of him
and sat squarely on his lap. It wasn't all that unusual for me to do this
although he sometimes teased me, groaning as if I was heavy and warning me
that I wasn't such a little girl anymore. At the same time, he almost never
told me to get off either.

Feeling a little self-conscious, I leaned against my dad with my arm around
his neck and nuzzled my face into his shoulder and neck. Mmmmmmm, he smelled
so good! As I settled in, my growing boobs pressed against his bare chest
through the thin cotton of the t-shirt I was wearing.

Mmmmmmm, I was rewarded with the feeling of something growing under me. It
wasn’t anything new as his dick usually responded that way when I was on his
lap but until now I’d never made a direct connection between his erections
and any erotic thoughts about me. I’d previously assumed it was just a
natural, uncontrollable and involuntary reaction caused by the pressure of a
girl’s bare ass rubbing against his dick. That’s what my mom always told me
anyway. Now as I felt him growing under me I wondered if maybe she’d been
trying to hide from me the REAL reason it happened.

As usual I was wearing nothing underneath my t-shirt so when I sat in his lap
like this it had a tendency to ride up and leave my butt bare pressing
against his lap. In the past, I hadn’t thought much about how that might
cause him to react. Actually, I never thought much about it at all.

Now as I felt my bare ass pressing against the soft material of his sweat
pants, I couldn't help but think about how there was nothing between his
hardening cock and my pussy but a thin piece of cloth. His dick was pressing
more and more firmly against me and it thrilled me as I realized that he was
getting hard - and it was because of me!

My mom looked up from her magazine a few times and peered over her reading
glasses to see what was going on. Actually, nothing was happening. Although
my dad’s dick now felt like a hard pipe sticking up underneath me, neither of
us made any indication that we were aware of it, or of how my boobs against
him might be making him feel. I guess from her perspective, it was no
different than any other night. If she could read my mind she would know it
was a LOT different for me!

The longer I sat on my dad’s lap, the hornier I could feel myself getting and
I needed badly to rub my pussy. Now THAT was one thing I’d NEVER done before
– masturbate while I sat on his lap. Playing with myself on the couch while
my parents watched TV was one thing, but doing it on his lap was something
else entirely. Sure there had been times when I was horny on his lap and had
gotten off so I could relieve some tension, but it wasn't my DAD that was
making me horny at the time, or not that I realized. This was the first time
in my life that I was horny as hell while sitting on his lap when I could say
that HE was to blame for it!

Well, if there was ever an opportunity to be more erotic with my dad, this
was it. Once again I couldn't help but sympathize with how a boy must feel
when he is sitting next to me in a car or the theater, wanting to touch me
but afraid to make that first move. Now it was me that wanted to make the
first move. Damn, working up the courage was not nearly as easy as when I
had fantasized about it earlier in the day.

After about thirty minutes or so of debating, I was still too chicken to do
anything but sit on his lap. My dad was starting to shift his weight around,
a sign that I was indeed not as little a I use to be and starting to get
heavy on his lap. I knew it wouldn't be long before he “suggested” I get off
and let the bl**d return to his legs or some other silly comment. Usually
that meant getting off and taking my place on the couch across the room.
Time was running out and if I was going to make a move I needed to do it
soon.

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying not to alert him but needing
to focus and channel my sexual energy. Here goes nothing! I took my left
hand and reached down between my legs and cupped my warm pussy. Using my
middle finger, I rubbed my clit slowly, causing a slight gasp to escape
through my closed lips before I could stop it.

“Hmmmmmm, I think somebody’s a little extra horny tonight! Boyfriend not
taking care of you lately?”

My dad didn't say it very loud but my mom heard it anyway and I saw her
eyebrows raise just a smidge as she looked over and saw where my hand was.
She didn't say anything but I noticed that she started looking over our way a
lot more often.

“Oh daddy, you know better than that.... Well, maybe a little.”

My finger touched my clit and pressed down on it, sending a shiver through me
which my father obviously could feel as tightly as I was pressed up tightly
against him.

“Ummmmm, seems to me like it’s more than just a little, don’t you think?”

I opened my eyes and saw my dad was looking down where my hand was moving
between my legs.

“You don’t mind, do you daddy?” I whispered in his ear, “I don’t want to
bother you.”

My dad chuckled, “Don't worry, you’re not bothering me at all. Hey, a girl’s
gotta do what a girl’s gotta do, I guess.”

He didn't say anything more but his arm that had been resting on the armrest
behind me moved and wrapped around me. His hand was on my bare upper thigh
and for a brief moment my heart raced as I thought maybe he was going to move
it further over and “help” me but he just rested it on my leg.

As I continued to masturbate, all I could think about was what my dad might
be thinking. I’d never done anything so overtly sexual with him before.
Sure it was just me touching myself, not as if I’d reached down and grabbed
his erect dick. Even so, I’d never played with myself while he was touching
me, even if it was innocent.

My pussy was soaking wet as I thought about what must be going through my
dad’s mind at that moment. Was I turning him on? Did he have any idea why I
was doing this now? Was he thinking about touching me, maybe even fucking
me? His dick certainly wasn't getting any softer so something nasty must
have been going on to keep his dick hard for so long!

“Um, Kelly, don’t you think you should be doing that on the couch and not
pestering your dad?”

Evidently my mom had figured things had gone far enough. Technically she was
correct - it was just common courtesy. While I was brought up that
masturbation was nothing to hide, at the same time it was STILL a personal
thing and needed to be treated as such.

I wondered if she had any idea WHY I was doing this? Was she just correcting
my manners or was she trying to keep me from seducing her husband? Normally I
could go to my mom and discuss anything but for the first time I felt
uncomfortable bringing up the issue with her and so I’d not told her about
any of my thoughts or concerns.

“It’s OK Mary, she’s not bothering me,” my dad said, trying to defend me but
my mom would have none of it.

“Yeah, I bet! Kelly, I said that’s enough!”

There’s no arguing with my mom in such circumstances. Reluctantly I pulled
my hand from between my legs and gave my dad a peck on the cheek before
working my way slowly off his lap, making sure I rubbed my ass against his
dick as seductively as possible.

Once I was off his lap, I looked back and saw his dick was raising his pants
up like a circus tent pole. My mom noticed as well and the look she gave my
dad would have shriveled the erections of most men but my dad just ignored
her.

It was tempting to move over to the couch and finish myself off there but
something told me I’d pushed things far enough for one night. Instead, I
made my way to my room where it only took a few minutes of furious pussy play
to make myself cum like a flood as I dreamed of my dad’s hard cock pressing
against my bottom. God, it has only been an inch or so away from my pussy
but yet it may as well have been a mile. What would it take to get it
closer?

Later on I heard my parents coming up the stairs to go to bed. I felt a bit
nervous, waiting for my mom to come in and give me her standard lecture on
“inappropriate” behavior that she pulled out whenever she thought I’d stepped
over the line.

Surprisingly, neither of them made an appearance. Instead, I heard the door
shut and it wasn't long before the sounds of their love making were coming
through the thin wall that separated our rooms. Listening to my mom cry out
as she came, I couldn't help but smile to myself. If anything, something
told me my mom owed me one for getting my dad so horny!

The following evening my dad was sitting in the kitchen and I slowly walked
by wearing a t-shirt that was so short that I couldn't even start to pretend
it was even partially covering my bare bottom. As I walked by him, I wagged
my teenage ass at him in a provocative manner. Well, I guess there's not
much of any OTHER way to wag your bare butt when you come down to it.

My dad responded by laughing and slapping my naked butt with the open palm of
his hand, making a loud smacking sound. It sounded a lot worse than it felt
but I wasn't going to let him know that.

“Daddy!” I exclaimed playfully, “That hurt! Don’t spank me!”

My dad laughed and put his hand on my hip to pull me closer to him. His
other hand reached around to cup my naked ass. His open palm and fingers
started to rub it in little circles in the same area where he had just
smacked me..

“There, does it feel better now?” he asked, same as he did when I was a
little girl when he would rub my knee after a fall.

“Daddy!” I giggled like a little girl, “Are you playing with my butt?”

It was really more of a statement than a question since it was obvious that
was exactly what he WAS doing. Just then my mom walked in and her eyes
glared at my dad.

“John! Just WHAT do you think you’re doing?” she said in a sharp tone.

My dad looked a bit embarrassed but he still managed to give me on last
squeeze before he took his hand off of me. I reached down and gave him a
kiss on the forehead. Standing back up, I tossed my hair back and started to
walk out but just before I was left the kitchen I turned back.

“It’s OK mom... I liked it!”

Oh my god! I put my hands to my mouth, not quite believing I’d actually said
that out loud. Twirling around, I giggled and ran out before either of them
could respond. I had no idea what they said to each other but I would’ve
given about anything to eavesdrop just a little!

Back in my bedroom, I plopped on my bed face down and reached behind to touch
my bottom. Thoughts of my dad’s hand rubbing me caused a warm feeling to run
through me. I couldn’t recall him ever touching me quite that way before.
Certainly I’d been spanked before – I wasn’t THAT good a c***d growing up!
There were even times when he had patted me on the bottom for encouragement
but never before had his hand lingered in quite this way and certainly he had
never rubbed it before like he just had. Hmmmmmm, maybe there was hope after
all!

While my dad seemed to be responding the way I’d hoped, it was my mom that
had me confused. Talk about mixed messages! On the one hand she would scold
my dad and me when we got too playful, but then later she acted as if nothing
had happened. Was she really offended by what I was doing or did she feel
obligated to act like she was?

Over the next few days I became more and more blatant in the way I would rub
up against my dad. What I found REALLY interesting was that as I became more
aggressive he in turn started to be more open about looking at me, even
grinning at times when I would wear some ridiculously skimpy outfit and
parade around in front of him.

One of my favorite outfits to wear around the house has always been a simple
long t-shirt that’s not quite long enough to cover my ass – and that was when
I was standing. Of course when I sat down or bent over it was instantly
obvious I had no underwear on (not that I ever wore any at home).

Another of my favorite evening outfits was just as simple if not quite as
blatantly revealing – one of my dad’s dress shirts. Sometimes I would steal
one from his closet and then wear it for the evening. They were comfortable
and later in life I even took a few to college with me. He would grumble
sometimes about it but I knew he was just teasing me. They hung loose on me
and the tails would cover my ass and pussy from view but the sides were cut
to show off my hips and legs.

Now, though, I starting to run around without buttoning them and even though
they were still so baggy that that they covered me most of the time, when I
laid on my back on the couch or sat in his lap they would open up and expose
me to him.

Things seemed to stall, though, until one morning I crossed the hall from the
bathroom to my room after a shower just as my dad left their bedroom to go
into the bathroom (an amazing coincidence if I say so myself). I pretended
to slip on the hall carpet and fell into him so he had to grab me to keep me
from hitting the floor. His hands felt so strong on my nude body and as he
held me against him.

“Wow, you really ARE growing up, aren’t you.”

I didn't say a word but just pressed my small boobs against him and gave him
a big hug. He had his arms around me and I noted that his hands slipped down
until he was cradling my ass in them. His cock was pressed against my
stomach and even thought it was flaccid, I could’ve sworn that I felt it
stirring. We just held each other for a few more seconds until suddenly he
turned to go into the bathroom. Somehow in that moment I felt like something
had silently been conveyed between us. Was he signaling that he’d gotten my
“messages” and that all I had to do was let him know so he could be sure? Had
the moment I had been dreaming of, yet dreading at the same time, finally
arrived?

I figured it was finally time to just make a more straightforward move and
see what happened. For the rest of the day it seemed all I could think about
was the upcoming evening and what I hoped would happen.

Finally evening arrived and my dad was back in the f****y room watching TV
and reading the local newspaper. His LazyBoy was tilted back with the
footrest up. This time he was wearing just a ragged pair of old college gym
shorts. They were faded and full of holes and my mom had threatened numerous
times to throw them out every time he wore them; but for whatever reason they
were his favorites.

My mom had left to go shopping about ten minutes earlier and knowing her, I
figured she wouldn't be back for at least a few hours.

As soon as my mom had left I changed into a thin white cotton t-shirt. It
was even shorter than even the version I normally wore which essentially left
me walking around totally bottomless. Of course I was wearing nothing
underneath so my trimmed pussy was on full display. Not only was the t-shirt
way too short, it was also a few sizes too small such that it was stretched
so tight it might as well have been painted on. Even my small boobs looked
bigger than usual as they stretched out the material even further and my
nipples were clearly outlined through the thin cotton cloth.

God! I was SO nervous yet at the same time unbelievably horny! My pussy
throbbed as I took a deep breath and slowly walked down the stairs to the
basement f****y room.

"Hey daddy! How are you feeling tonight?"

"Great Kelly,” he replied automatically, not even looking up from the
newspaper he was reading. Then he glanced up and I saw him do a double take
as he saw what I was wearing.

“Damn Kelly, hate to be the one to tell you this but I think you outgrew that
t-shirt a couple of years ago!"

I gave him my sweetest little girl innocent look and pretended to pout

"Why, is there something wrong with it daddy? I can go change if you want me
to."

It was all I could do to keep a straight face at how fast my dad shook his
head.

"On no - don't bother. It’s OK I guess."

He tired to laugh to make it appear he didn’t care but at the same time I
noticed he was looking at me in a way I hadn't quite seen before. If there
is one thing every girl learns early, it’s how to interpret the way a guy
looks at you. Rather than the usual “daddy look” (how else can I describe
it?), it was more the way the boys look at me when they’re horny and want
nothing more than to fuck the daylights out of me.

Whenever I was with my boyfriends I always got a thrill when I saw “the look”
because I knew it meant I was going to be fucked before the night was over –
if I let him. Still, I have to admit that it seemed a bit strange to have my
own father look at me that way but yet I hoped that the outcome would be the
same! I found myself getting turned on more by the minute which encouraged
me to continue on with my plan.

Instead of going directly to his lap as I’d done the week before, I curled up
on the f****y room couch which was on the opposite side of the room from his
recliner and closer to the TV. I couldn't really see him while in this
position but I knew he could see me clearly. My T-shirt rode half-way up my
stomach as I tucked my legs under me which meant he was getting a great view
of my bare ass!

We both watched TV for a while, neither of us saying anything and just
pretending it was another typical evening. Now and then I would reposition
myself as if to make myself more comfortable. Of course, each time I made
sure he got a better view of my ass and what was becoming a wetter and wetter
pussy.

I could feel my pussy beginning to throb as I thought of my own father
watching me, looking at me and hopefully wanting me, maybe even lusting for
me. It wasn’t like my dad had never seen my pussy before yet somehow there
seemed to be a huge difference between he SEEING my pussy and LOOKING at it
as he was now

In the past when we were nude together it was just part of the situation -
usually in the tub or bathroom. There wasn’t anything sexual intended at
those times unlike the current situation. It was one thing to discuss it but
I was fast learning firsthand what it meant to be erotic. Well, if intent
was a factor in creating a sexual situation then I was certainly guilty!

My dad turned to one of the adult cable channels. There was a soft porn
movie playing and although I’d never been a big porn fan I knew he enjoyed
them and so I tolerated them. The really hard core ones turned me totally
off so he usually didn’t watch them when I was around, although there have
been a few that were actually quite instructional!

As we watched I laid on my back and spread my legs wide apart as I started
masturbating. God I was already so wet! I heard my dad’s chair rustle behind
me and I had a good idea why without having to look back! In the past I
would’ve thought it was the movie that was turning him on but now I wondered
what was turning him on more – the movie or me? Well, there was only one way
to find out for sure...

I stopped playing with myself and stood up, licking my pussy juices from my
fingers. That in itself wasn't so odd but the way I looked at him while I
did it was certainly new. I looked back and indeed, my dad’s rock-hard cock
was sticking out from his shorts. He was stroking it with his hand and for a
few minutes I just stood there watching him as he masturbated. The only
difference was this time I knew it t was more than just my dad getting
himself off. Plus, this time I stood there wondering what it tasted like and
how it would feel inside of me!

Goose bumps rose up all over me as I was within an arm’s length of my dad’s
erect cock and for the first time in my life I looked at it in much the way I
looked at other men’s cocks – as a sexual organ I craved rather than just my
dad’s penis. I almost leaned over to move his hand out of the way and
substitute my own but I needed one final confirmation. Despite everything I
still needed him to make a move towards me that meant he wanted me and wasn't
just playing around with me.

“Hey dad, I’m going up to my room. I need to take care of something,” I said
with a sly grin.

“Oh? Anything you need help with?” he quickly responded – maybe a little TOO
quickly.

At any other day or time I would have thought he was asking about homework or
such but now I wondered if he meant something else – something more personal
perhaps? The look in his eyes suggested it wasn't homework he was interested
in and I noticed his cock was harder than ever.

“Maybe, it’s up to you,” I responded cryptically. It could be read in a
number of ways. Which way would he respond?

It was indeed now up to him. What more could I do to signal my intentions
and desires without writing it out on a sign and walking around him like a
girl between boxing rounds? If nothing happened now it would be disappointing
but at least I would finally know one way or the other how he really felt
about me.

I slowly walked out of the room without pulling the t-shirt down so it was up
around my midriff, leaving my entire bare ass exposed for him to watch. I
could practically feel his eyes staring at it as I left. My heart was
pounding.

What would happen next?


Chapter 5 – First Time Sex With My Dad
======================================

Maybe I was reading him totally wrong, but I’d fucked enough boys in the past
couple of years or so and seen the look in their eyes that told me what they
wanted. Now I’d seen that same look in my dad’s eyes for the first time. As
I left the room I had a feeling in my gut (or was it really in my pussy?)
that my dreams of smutting myself to my father, of having him demonstrate his
love for me by fucking me like he fucked my mother, were about to come true!

Once out of sight all vestiges of my nonchalant attitude disappeared as I
flew up the stairs to the second floor where back in my bedroom I quickly
peeled off my t-shirt and flopped back on my bed against the pillows.

Facing the open door, totally naked with my legs spread wide, I closed my
eyes and started to play with myself. God I needed that so bad! Yet as good
as it felt to touch myself, all I could think about was whether or not was I
finally going to feel my dad’s dick between my legs instead of my fingers.

After a few minutes I glanced briefly at the open door only to see nothing
but the bathroom door on the opposite side of the hallway. My heart sank as
my hopes crashed. My worst fears were being realized. Oh my god, he wasn’t
going to come to me! What an idiot I was to think my father would really want
me in that way.

Despite my panic, I was still SOOOOO horny that I couldn’t hardly stand it! I
closed my eyes tightly shut and grabbed my pussy with both hands. Damn, I
had been SO sure that I was going to be fucked by my dad and it was hard to
imagine that all I would be doing was just masturbating now.

Then I heard a squeak of the floor boards and I opened my eyes just enough to
see my dad standing there, outlined in the doorway. He must have sneaked up
the stairs and my heart leaped to my throat as I saw he was stroking a huge
hard-on as his cock was stuck out of the opening in his shorts. He just
stood there watching me playing, stroking his cock like he did when he
watched women masturbating in one of his nasty porn movies. Our eyes met and
somehow we each knew that this was the moment of truth. My hand froze on my
pussy as I held my breath, waiting to see what he would do next.

Suddenly he stopped stroking himself and turned away as if to leave. "Damn
Kelly, I’m so sorry. I really shouldn't be here now.... not like this.
Please don't tell your mother what just happened."

"No daddy, please stay,” I pleaded, “I don't want you to go.”

I couldn’t let this opportunity slip through my fingers now. I KNEW he
wanted me. I wanted to open the window and scream out to the world that MY
DAD WANTS TO FUCK ME! I reached my arms out to him and said, “Oh daddy... you
MUST realize by now what I want."

My daddy turned again and this time came into the room and stood by the side
of my bed as he looked down at the me. I was thrilled to see that his cock
was still sticking up and out of his shorts, looking as rigid and lovely as
I’d ever seen it.

I drew a deep breath and whispered, “You know daddy, I’ve been dreaming of
this ever since I watched you and mom in the hot tub."

He just nodded and smiled and then moved even closer to me. "Yeah, we
figured you must have seen us from the way you were so flushed afterwards.
Is that why you’ve been acting the way you have lately? You know, I have to
admit, I’ve been incredibly turned on by your teasing lately.”

He looked at me with narrowed eyes, as if he was really concentrating. He
took a long breath, held it and then let it out slowly/

“Tell me Kelly... are you SURE you really want to do this?"

“Oh god yes daddy.”

“Tell me what you want then... I need you tell me what you REALLY want, deep
down inside.”

My eyes opened wide and my heart was racing. This was it, this was my chance
to tell my dad once and for all how much I wanted to give myself to him. I’d
prepared an entire speech for just this very moment which I’d practiced over
and over for the past week. Suddenly, my mind went blank and all I could
feel was there ache in my pussy and the pounding of my heart. What I finally
said was totally unscripted and came from my heart.

"Oh daddy. I want to give myself to you… I want you to take me... Oh daddy I
love you so very much and I want you to do whatever you want with me! I want
so bad to be a good daughter for you... I just want to make you happy."

“And what do you want me to do to you when I take you?”

I thought I was going to explode with frustration. He HAD to know that I
wanted him to fuck me badly and yet he was being so damn cautious! My dad
may be a lot of things, but stupid isn’t one of them. Surely he must realize
what I wanted to do for him so why was he making me tell him over and over,
and in such detail? Why didn't he just fuck me and get it over with?

“I want you to fuck me daddy... show me how much you love me daddy... please
don’t make me say any more, please just let me give myself to you. Oh daddy,
PLEASE fuck me!”

There!! I’d finally said it. When those last words escaped from my lips my
heart seemed to stop. God, for the first time in my life I’d asked my own
father to fuck me! It was one thing to fantasize about it and to dream about
saying those words but quite another to actually utter them. Yet at the same
time it felt so natural to say them, something deep from my heart to the man
I wanted to please more than anyone else in the world – my father.

What could possibly be going through his head now? What does a father think
when his own daughter asks him to fuck her for the first time? In his eyes,
was I now more like some porn slut than his little girl? Could he still love
me the same way he always had if I wasn't his innocent little girl?

My dad looked down at me and then reached out to hold my head gently in his
large hands. He smiled at me and my heart pounded as my father gave me the
most loving smile I’d ever seen on his face.

“Oh Kelly... my daughter... my precious little girl,” he whispered, “I’ve
been waiting so long to hear those words... so long.”

“Fuck me daddy.”

“That’s it, keep asking me Kelly. God you have no idea how much I love
hearing you ask me.”

“Fuck me daddy... I want you to do it.”

“Oh god, yes Kelly, I will... I want you so badly! I’ve always wanted you.”

With him standing right in front of me, I grabbed the sides of the elastic
waist band of his shorts and quickly pulled them straight down. His cock was
now free and staring me straight in the eyes. My hand was shaking as I
reached for his hard cock. It was so swollen that could barely get my
fingers around the entire shaft.

It was an unbelievably surreal moment, one I’ll never forget as long as I
live! For the first time in over eight years, and for the first time ever in
a sexual way, I was actually holding my father’s hard dick! After all the
hundreds of times I‘d seen it, all the dozens of times I’d watched him stroke
it, now it was finally in my hand. More importantly, it was finally in his
daughter’s hand.

“Mmmmmmm daddy,” I purred, “You have such a wonderful cock!”

"Oh God Kelly,” my father said with a worried tone to his voice suddenly.
For just a moment, I was afraid that he was going to lose his courage.

“Kelly... Do you realize what you’re doing? I’m your father you know, not
one of your boyfriends.”

Then he smiled as I continued to massage his cock, forcing his lust to build
up even more in him. If there was one thing I knew I was good at it was
stroking a guy’s cock and my dad was no more immune to my handiwork than any
other guy.

“Now don't get me wrong, I’m not telling you NOT to... but are you SURE this
is what you really want?"

I looked up at him straight in the eyes and smiled as I replied, “Yes I do.
Oh daddy, I love you so much... I want to show you just how much I really do.
You can do anything you want to me... ANYTHING.”

“Oh god Kelly,” my dad sighed again, “I love you so very much.”

Then his voice lowered, sounding more husky, more lustful, “You’re such a
beautiful girl... such a wonderful daughter... oh baby, I want you so bad
right now.”

He paused and looked at me in a way I’d never seen him look at me before.
There was a burning hunger in his eyes, a simmering lust that he’d never
shown me before. But it was more than just the instinctive a****l-like lust
that most boys displayed when they hungered for me. It was obvious to me
that my dad wanted me for more than just sex – he wanted to join with me in
the most special way a father can be with his daughter. He loved me and he
wanted to show me in the most wonderful and intimate way possible.

I can't even begin to express how good it made me feel hearing those words
from him and seeing the sexual desire he harbored for me. YES! It made me
feel so wonderful knowing that my dad loved me so much he wanted to fuck me!
He didn't want me for how own personal desires, he wanted me as his daughter
and I wanted more than anything to return that love to him.

I couldn't wait any longer. There was no reason to be coy anymore, no reason
to take it slow. It was time to do what until now I had only dreamed of
doing. I looked up at him saying, “Daddy, let me show you how much I love
you.”

Now I’d already sucked more than a few of cocks but even so, I found myself a
bit tentative as I prepared to take my dad’s cock in my mouth. Sure, I was
pretty confident of my blowjob skills but I remembered how good my mom had
been when I watched them having sex and I worried that I might not measure up
to her expertise.

My concerns only served to prove even further how special this was for me.
For the first time in my life I was more worried about the man whose cock I
was sucking rather than my own personal pleasure and ego! Sure I wanted guys
to feel good – after all, they needed to cum if I was going to get a mouthful
of it. But every time I’d ever sucked a cock in the past it was because I
wanted to do it for MY pleasure, to prove how good I was at sucking his dick.
When a guy gets off it validates my skills and sensuality, something that is
far more important to me than his pleasure. (OK, so I’m selfish about it. I
haven’t heard any guys complaining!)

This time it was different from any other time I’d given a blowjob. This
time all I cared about was my dad’s pleasure. As I prepared to suck his
cock, I knew that all I wanted was to give my father the best blowjob I
possibly could, better than any I’d ever given before. My goal was not just
to make him cum so he could squirt it in my mouth, it was to make him feel
incredible in the process. I had no idea how many girls had sucked his dick
in his life, but I wanted the one from his daughter to be the most memorable.

With renewed determination I took just the tip of his cock in my mouth and
touched it lightly with my tongue. Then I ran my tongue around the swollen
head, playfully circling around it and then just under the ridge between his
mushroom head and shaft. I put his head back in my mouth, just far enough
that my lips were around the portion of his shaft under the head. I sucked
on his head like it was a warm popsicle. Then I took more of him in my
mouth, slowly letting him in, running my tongue around as much as I could.
He was bigger than the teenage boys I was use to blowing and I felt
embarrassed when gagged just a bit after his cock hit the back of my throat.

"You're doing great Kelly. Guess I’m a bit bigger than those teenage boys
you’ve been fucking,” he chuckled. “Don't worry, you’ll learn to take more of
it in soon enough.”

He moaned as my tongue played on a particularly sensitive spot on his cock.
”Damn girl! Whatever you’re doing, don’t stop. God it feels incredible!
Shit, no wonder you’re so popular with the boys!"

It was so cool to hear my dad compliment me on my cock sucking skills. I
just looked up at him as I couldn’t say much with my mouth stuffed full of
his dick. I nodded my head just enough to let him know that I’d heard him.
Indeed, I WAS well known among the boys at school and church for my oral
skills - and I was quite proud of it frankly! It’s always nice to do you’re
the best at something!

Then my dad couldn’t hold out any longer and he started to fuck my mouth,
holding my head in his hands as he pushed his dick in and out of my mouth. He
had to be careful not to push in too far but still, I loved it. It was a
challenge trying to suck a cock as big as his but I wanted it more than ever.

As his daughter sucked his cock my dad’s hands began to roam over my naked
body. He ran his fingers through my hair and over my neck then down to my
small breasts. I shivered when he pinched my tender nipples softly and then
cupped my firm boob in his hand, squeezing it and massaging it in his big
hand.

Then he moved down along my body as I laid there on my side, sucking his cock
like a huge popsicle. I lifted my right leg up and his hand slipped between
my legs and held my pussy in his palm. My hips instinctively moved up
against his hand, wanting him to play with me, to penetrate me.

I was rewarded with the feeling of my father’s fingers exploring me, moving
in and out of me and then up to my clit, teasing it and touching it. When he
put two fingers up into me it was like being fucked and I moaned as I held
his fat cock in my mouth. I held his cock and let him fall out of my mouth
so I could talk. There was one thing I had to ask, something I had to know.

"Daddy, have you ever dreamed of doing this to me?"

My dad nodded, "Oh yes Kelly, I have... for years actually.”

My eyes must have betrayed my surprise as his smile broadened.

“Oh yeah, I’ve watched you grow up into this beautiful young girl and dreamed
that someday you’d be mine. I can’t tell you how jealous I was when I
learned someone else had taken your virginity."

My heart ached when I hear that and so I pouted slightly saying, “Oh daddy,
I’m so sorry. I didn't know!”

He smiled and hugged me warmly. “Kelly, Kelly, Kelly... I promised your
mother I would never do anything with you until you wanted it. Do you
realize I’ve been waiting for this for almost eight years now! Remember when
you first touched me in the hot tub?”

I nodded and he continued, “God, I wanted you to suck me so bad that day and
ever since then I’ve watched you and dreamed of this day – the day we would
become more than just father and daughter... the day I would take you in a
way no other man ever has or can.”

I smiled as he said this, thrilled as I listened to exactly what I had been
hoping to hear. I took a deep breath before I responded.

"Daddy, does that mean you really want to fuck me? Do you really want to
fuck your own daughter? Will you show me how much you love me?”

My dad hesitated for a moment as if searching for the right words. "Kelly
darling, I’ve dreamed of having sex with you so many times I could never
count them. I love you so very much and I want nothing more than to make you
happy in every way I can. Of course I love you and I’ll do anything to show
you just how much."

I looked him in the eyes and pleaded with him, "Oh daddy, you make me so
happy. More than anything else right now I want you to fuck me; fuck me like
you fuck mom.”

I paused for a second, giving him a slutty smile which I hoped appealed to
his more base instincts. “You know can have me anyway you want daddy... you
can do anything to me... and I mean ANYTHING.”

He just smiled at me so I reverted back to what has always worked for me with
him when it came to getting my way – begging like a little girl. In this
case, though, my plea was a little different to say the least!

Without a word, my dad grabbed me by the waist with both hands and twisted me
around in bed so I was sideways, on my back facing him as he stood at the
edge of my bed. He pressed up on my legs and I took the hint and raised them
up, grabbing my knees and pulling them back to my chest to expose my sixteen
year-old pussy to him.

“God your pussy looks so incredible,” he sighed as he stared at my crotch.
Then he kneeled down and lowered his head, pushing my thighs apart slightly
with his hands. I moaned loudly as his wet tongue flickered out like a
snake’s, teasing my swollen clit and running up and down my wet pussy slit.

“Mmmmmmm, you taste incredible! Just a I always imagined you would.”

“Oh daddy, that feels SO good!”

Most boys that try to lick my pussy try hard but they just don’t get it.
It’s like they’re bobbing for apples or something, submerging their heads
between my legs and running their tongues all over me. Heck, my little
Yorkie can lick me better than most of them! What most boys need is for a
girl to sit down with them and show them her pussy and explain the parts and
how to stimulate them.

It’s no different than when my mom use to use one of her dildos and explain
to me how to suck a guy’s cock. If someone doesn’t teach you, then the only
way to find out is by experimentation and from I’ve seen, THAT doesn’t seem
to work very well.

As a result, while I love sucking cock, I’ve never been a big one for
pressing boys to lick my pussy. Coincidentally, since boys seem more
interesting in fucking my pussy than licking it, it’s never been much of an
issue. Now, for the first time, I was finding out what it meant to have my
pussy licked well.

Oh my god, I felt like I’d died and gone to heaven as my dad licked me and
then grabbed my clit between his teeth, gently tugging on it while his tongue
continued to tease it inside his mouth. Just when I thought it couldn't get
any better, he inserted one of his fingers into my pussy and started fucking
me like a small cock while he continued to use his mouth on my clit.

I exploded. There’s just no other way to describe it. One of the most
incredible orgasms I’d ever experienced rocked me like a grenade had been set
off in my pussy and the fragments were hitting every part of my body. Even
the tips of my hair seemed to tingle even as I groaned and moaned under the
non-stop attention my dad was giving my pussy.

“Oh my God Daddy! That feels SO good!”

He didn't say a word, keeping his mouth on me as my hips rocked and humped
under him, like I was being fucked. I spread my legs even further so I could
look down and see his head between my legs, his face buried in my pussy.
Talk about surreal, it was hard to believe that it was my DAD that I was
looking it!

Enough was enough, I had to have more. “Pleeeeeease daddy,” I whined,
“Please fuck me."

My dad took his cue and stood up, his rigid cock standing out straight like a
heat-seeking missile aimed directly for my pussy. I reached out and grabbed
my dad's rigid cock again and guided him to my waiting pussy. Once he was
pressed against me I began to rub the big head around my soaking wet pussy
hole and hypersensitive clit. God it felt good to feel him against me!
Finally my father was pressing his dick against the opening to my pussy and I
could feel him begin to push himself into me when suddenly he hesitated.

"Oh my God I can't believe this... I’m going to fuck my own daughter.”

He looked up at the ceiling with his hands on my waist ready to pull me into
him. I got the feeling he hadn’t been talking to me but more like he was
having an internal debate within himself. His lust for a young girl versus
his fatherly instincts to protect his daughter. There didn't seem to be much
contest as to which side would win.

“Tell me again Kelly. Tell me baby one more time what you want."

I gave him the most lustful look I knew how when I replied, "Oh yes daddy,
YES! Come in me now. Push yourself into my pussy. I want soooooo bad to see
and feel my daddy's hard cock in me. Fuck me daddy... fuck me.”

He STILL hesitated! Looking back, who could blame him? This wasn't something
that he could ever take back, something that he could ever undo or pretend
had never happened. This wasn't just sex, it was i****t. It was almost like
losing my virginity all over again – a once in a lifetime thing.

“Come on daddy!... Don’t up want you to feel your daughter's little wet pussy
squeeze you?”

I let my words sink in a bit and then slowly and softly I whispered to him in
a deliberate tone. Maybe he needed me to be more of a slut and less of a
daughter, more of someone to fuck and not someone he had held in his arms
since she was born.

“Do it to me... fuck me... I want to feel you inside of me!"

“Oh yea baby, keep telling me what you want.”

“Shove your hard cock in me, fuck me hard daddy, fuck me like you’ve always
wanted to.”

That seemed to find the right spot as I appealed to the pent-up lust that had
been building in him all these years. I knew for certain now, without a
trace of doubt, that my father wanted to fuck me. My heart raced as I
realized that all these years it wasn't the porn movies or movie stars that
had been turning him on, it was ME. It made me feel so proud, so wonderful,
so sexy, and yes, so... loved!

I lifted my hips up against him as if I was trying to f***e him into me. He
didn’t hesitate any further and with a grunt he pushed his cock into me. My
god! At first I thought he was going to split me in two he was so big! I
watched in fascination as my dad's cock slowly disappeared, inch by inch
moving inside of me for the very first time.

While I watched him entering me I could feel him at the same time, feel him
filling my cunt with his dick. I focused completely on his dick entering me,
trying to sear it into my memory for all time. I never wanted to forget this
moment, as I watched and felt my own father’s cock inside of me.

“Deeper daddy... put it all the way in me. Give it all to me.”

Finally he was completely in me, buried to the hilt with his hairy crotch
pressed tight against me and his cock completely out of sight. He held it
still at first and I could feel him throbbing deep inside of me. I almost
couldn’t believe it, this had to be a dream. In my head the same words were
screaming over and over... Oh... my... God... my dad was actually fucking me,
he was really screwing his sixteen year-old daughter!

After all those times in the past weeks I’d dreamed of this, it was finally
coming true. My pussy felt totally filled as my father's cock trembled
inside of me.

“God your pussy feels so good!” he groaned. “It’s even tighter than I’d
imagined it would be.”

After a few seconds he began to stroke it slowly in and out of me as I moaned
with the intense pleasure it was giving me. It wasn't just the physical
pleasure that made me feel so good – it was the intense emotions sweeping
through me that were being created by the knowledge that my own father’s dick
was now inside of me. Both the physical and emotional elements were driving
me to what I knew was going to be yet another monstrous orgasm!

"That feels soooooo good! Oh daddy, you feel so wonderful inside of me," I
moaned.

It felt so good to have him in me finally. When he pulled out I wanted to
thrust my hips upward to suck him back in me again. Then when he pushed back
into me it was like he was going to drill all the way into my stomach he was
so deep into me. I felt the base of his cock pressed tightly against my
fuzzy pussy, pressing me down into my bed as it tried to get in as far as he
could f***e it.

We fucked for what seemed like ages. He tossed me around the bed like a toy
doll, putting me in different positions and giving me instructions at times.

Finally I could feel him swelling even more than I thought possible and his
strokes were getting faster and harder. I knew he was about to cum and I
knew that there was only one place I wanted him to release his load for the
first time with me – it just HAD to be in my pussy! Fortunately, he felt the
same way.

"Oh baby doll... I’m gonna cum so hard! Oh sweetie I can't bear the thought
of pulling out of your tight pussy. Get ready, your daddy’s almost there and
he’s gonna cum inside of you.”

I locked my arms and legs around him to show that I wanted him to stay in me.
I wanted his cum in me so bad. I wanted to feel him giving me the ultimate
sign of a father’s love for his daughter, to give me something he had never
given me before, something he gave to no other woman other than my mother.

“Oh yeah, you want it there too - don’t you? Don’t worry, I’m going to fill
my daughter's little pussy with more cum than she can handle! “

OH MY GOD! My dad wanted to cum in me! I wanted his cum in me. No, it was
more like I NEEDED his cum in me, needed him to burst in me like a hot flood
being released from a broken dam. This was the moment that would show me
just how much he REALLY wanted me, how much he REALLY loved me. Hearing him
tell me he wanted to mate with me was the last straw as a tremendous orgasm
swept through me like the blast from an atom bomb.

God, I thought I had cum hard before but it was nothing compared to this. I
had never dreamed I could cum this hard! I lost track of everything, where I
was and what the time was. It was like being on another planet, if not
another universe. I felt like I was floating, my body felt weightless
composed of nothing but wave after wave of the most intense pleasure I could
ever have imagined. My pussy clamped down on his cock like a vise, trying to
hold onto him and never letting him go.

“Oh God, fuck me daddy!!” I cried out as I felt his cock responding to the
tight grip of my pussy.

“FUCK ME!” I screamed out to him, wanting so bad for him to cum in me while
my orgasm was peaking.

My dad didn’t disappoint me. His breathing was fast and heavy as he tried to
talk to me, “OK here it is, oh lord – I’m cumming in my little girl!"

His back arched and his head pulled backwards as a loud groan escaped from
him. He thrust himself into deeper into me with each load of his cum. It
seemed he would never stop as load after load exploded from him, his
i****tuous sperm emerging from his cock and shooting deep into his daughter’s
welcoming pussy for the first time.

As he kept stroking his cum began to leak from my pussy and I could feel it
dripping down my ass onto the bed sheets. My orgasm, which had just started
to wane, picked up in full f***e again as my cunt clamped down on his cock,
literally squeezing the cum from him. A final moan and he just held himself
completely inside of me, trying to catch his breath.

"Oh my God I never dreamed fucking my daughter would be feel so good! How do
you feel baby? How did it feel to have your daddy fuck you?"

At first I didn't know if I could even speak but the words burst from me like
a flood.

"Oh daddy, I loved it. I’m so happy that you fucked me. Ohhhhhhhhh, you
feel so hot inside me now! Please stay in me for a while! I love the feeling,
being one with you, joined with you, feeling a part of your body inside of
mine. Oh daddy I love you so much."

It was like I couldn't stop talking now, like I had to keep telling him over
and over how much I loved what he had done. It was all true, my dad WAS
joined with me. Father and daughter were one for the very first time, joined
in the most intimate way possible, coupled in way very few fathers ever get
to experience with their daughters. My father’s cum was in me, a part of him
left behind as sign of his love for me.

After he’d cum and his sexual tensions had been released, his mind, clouded
with a sexual lust he’d never experienced before, began clear. As it did, my
dad seemed to realize just what he had just done to his little girl, how he
had violated his own daughter’s sexuality in a way that could never be
undone. It's not like I was so innocent and hadn’t had sex before; but he
knew that as my father, fucking me was much more serious than fucking almost
anyone else and that the responsibility was his. We both knew it and I was
glad when he spoke again, glad to see he didn't regret it or felt bad about
doing it.

"Oh my God, I can't believe this. I just fucked my own daughter," he sighed.

But just as quickly a hint of the old lust was restored and he grinned at me
saying, “But dammit, it was incredible. God you’re an incredible fuck.”

He started to pull out of pussy but I pressed up against him, trying my best
to keep him in me. The way I felt at that moment, he could have stayed in me
forever! I looked at him and kissed him. Not a "f****y" kiss but the
passionate kind that he would get from a lover. My tongue slipped into his
mouth and he responded in kind. For the first time we kissed as a father and
daughter who had shared their most intimate feelings and bodies. Our nude
bodies pressed against each other and his cock throbbed with his pulse inside
of me.

"Oh Daddy, I wanted this just as much as you did. From now on I want you to
take me anytime you want. Fuck me whenever you want - every day or even more
if you need it. I love you daddy, doesn't what we just did prove that to
you?"

My father looked at me and smiled. "You don't have to do anything to prove
your love for me Kelly – don’t ever think that. I love you no matter what.
It’s just so incredible to be able to express ourselves in this way. Mmmmmmm,
now why don’t you just lay back and relax while you feel me inside of you."

I did just that and for the next few minutes felt as satisfied and secure as
I had ever felt in my life. After all, here I was in bed with my father’s
cock nestled inside of me, his sperm draining from my pussy as the
aftershocks of my orgasm slowly died down.

Eventually, of course, he had to slip out of me and my pussy felt so empty at
first without him. It was like suddenly a part of me was missing. I stayed
in my bed as he went back to bathroom and then back down to the f****y room.
I drifted off to sl**p dreaming of how it felt those first few moments when
he first came in me.

My last thoughts were that there was one thing I was sure of and that was my
life had just changed forever. It would never be the same again with my dad
– and I was .happy about it. My daddy had shown me his love and I couldn’t
wait for him to do it again... and again... and again!

THE END
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  Views: 39489  |  
100%
  |  11

"We'll Do Your Mom First," I Said

"I've decided, we'll do your mom first, then we'll do mine," I told Kevin as I leaned over and clicked a key on his computer. A millisecond later the movie we'd been watching, a movie featuring an impossibly well endowed blond being fucked both anally and vaginally by two uniformed policemen, disappeared from the screen and was replaced by a picture of Kevin's mother.

Both of us had been sitting against the headboard of his bed, with the computer between us, as we stroked our cocks.

"Put the movie back on," my best friend ordered.

"I want to fuck your mom, not some porn star," I answered as I sat up and brought my engorged cock towards the screen and the picture of his mom that filled it.

"You're fucking sick," he said but his hand hadn't stopped moving over his virgin, eighteen year old cock. I hit another key and a second picture of his mom appeared. This one was an 'up her skirt' shot that I'd managed to surreptitiously snap a couple of weeks earlier.

"Where'd you get that?" he demanded as his eyes slid up his mom's legs to the triangle of white panty showing at their juncture. I laughed, then blocked his view as I touched the spot he was staring at with the tip of my cock. The drop of precum that had already formed slid onto the screen.

"You asshole, you'll ruin my computer," he complained as he watched the cum ooze slowly down the screen.

"Maybe I'll impregnate it and father a little notebook," I said, then laughed and shook my cock at him.

"You're a fucking idiot." Kevin was still stroking himself. We both froze when a second later we heard a knock on his bedroom door. It had to be his mom.

"Boys... boys?" The call, muffled by the door, came seconds later. Kevin, already out of the bed, was struggling to pull on the pair boxer shorts he'd dropped on the floor just minutes earlier.

"Kevin? William?"

I walked towards the door, my cock in hand. Kevin, shaking his head wildly, was looking at me in horror. "Don't!" he cried.

"Mrs. White?" I asked through the door.

"I didn't want to disturb you boys Will, I know you're studying," my friend's mother apologized. "But I was just wondering if you'd like another piece of apple pie and a glass of milk."

"Yes, please, I'd love a piece of your pie ... so would Kev," I answered. My hand was now flying over my cock.

Kevin, across the room, was still shaking his head in despair. His penis, fully erect, shorter perhaps than mine, but still well above average, was sticking out of the slit in his shorts.

"Okay, I'll be right back," Kev's thirty-four year old mom promised. My cock started to spurt as I listened to her words. Thick strands of sperm arched upwards and out before finally landing on the back of the bedroom door.

"You're fucking crazy. Christ, she'll see it, smell it," he croaked as he pulled his jeans up his legs.

"I'd like to put some of this in her hot and hairy little momma's pie," I answered as I trailed a finger through my cum and then held it up in the air.

"Get dressed ... clean it up," he begged as he threw me my boxers.

"She's going to be our first," I insisted as we waited for his mom to return with the goodies.

"You're a fucking pervert," Kevin answered.

"Somebody has to be our first."

"Retard. Have you by any chance ever heard the word i****t?"

"It won't be i****t when my cock's inside her," I said with a leer as I ran my hand suggestively over the front of my pants.

"She's my mother!"

"That's why I'm going to let you go first."

"What!"

"But when we get to my mom I'll go first."

"Your mom! You are so fucking sick."

"Well who do you want to fuck then?" And of course Kevin had no answer to that one. I pressed on. "C'mon Kev, you read the study ... you know the first two or three weeks we're up there are going to make or break us."

"We have all summer to get ready, to find someone to teach us," he protested.

"So where do we start then? Who on your list do you think you'll be able to get to help us?" I challenged.

"Yeah, but what about my dad? And yours?"

We'd both pulled on t-shirts and shorts and were sitting at the long table that sat under his bedroom window, and which we used as a work desk, when his mother, toting a fully laden tray, finally reappeared. I knew we'd be continuing the conversation later.

Mrs. White was hot! A true MILF! Really she was far too young to be the mother of an eighteen year old. As fifteen year old Michelle Thomas, a neighbor of the Whites, she had ended up the prime baby sitter of Kevin's older half s****rs when Mr. White's first wife had died some twenty years ago.

The eight and nine year old girls, bereft after the loss of their mother, had latched onto Michelle immediately and would cling to her desperately at the first sign that she was about to leave. Apparently the then forty-five year old Mr. White had too because just weeks after her sixteenth birthday young Michelle was walking down the aisle to be married. Kevin, "in uterus" at the time, was present at the ceremony.

He was their only c***d but against all odds the marriage had gone along famously. My parents had moved in two houses down from the Whites when I was three. And so we had become best friends.

Kev and I grew up nerds. Boys who'd been oblivious to the charms of the other sex as we'd studied our way through high school. Until, that is, our cocks started to grow. And spurt.

The two best students in our school, already pre-accepted into Princeton before our senior year had even started, socially incompetent but relatively happy, had suddenly been thrust unprepared into the world of cocks and cum and cunts.

Our senior year had been disastrous -- week after week and month after month of uncertainties, rejections and self doubt. If we hadn't had each other I don't know what would have happened.

Hey look, I'm not stupid. It's impossible for a teenager to be ignorant of sex these days. Just turn on your computer! So, on a theoretical basis, we should have been prepared. And we were. We knew all the moving parts of women. We knew exactly what was happening to our bodies. We knew about sperm count. About shaven pussies. We'd studied tables and graphs published on the internet that showed the range of sizes of the human penis. We'd compared the slow but steady progress of our respective penile growth to those tables. We'd seen a hundred movies that demonstrated just about every sexual coupling imaginable. We knew it all.

But until the testosterone starts to flow that's all it is. Theoretical. But then it's not! It's all encompassing as soon as that sexual chemical tap is turned on. An emotional whirlwind that you find you have no way to control. Your thinking brain suddenly becomes trumped by the small reptilian brain that lies deep in the heart of it. A brain that sends bl**d rushing into your cock at the first sniff of a woman.

But of course neither of us had any ability to communicate with members of the opposite sex. None at all! Our supposed brilliant minds, minds that had easily delivered SAT scores in the top percentile, turned to mush the second an attractive female came within twenty feet of us. Womanless, we became serial masturbators and wet dreamers. Big cocked horny nerds who used their hands as sorry imitations of the real thing.

And so, in desperation, one rainy Friday night in late April, as we had sat commiserating with each other over another dateless weekend, we'd decided that we had to make an action plan. That if we didn't want to be losers the rest of our lives we'd better do something about it.

The first thing we'd done was simply write off the rest of our senior high school year. We knew there was no way to undo the previous four years. Instead we decided to use the four months we had left preparing for the fall and our new lives in faraway Princeton. Where nobody would know us or our high school reputations and where we could start over.

But start over as what? And how does one go about changing? We spent the first few weeks doing research and almost immediately found our first nugget of hope. Our problem turned out to be not that unusual. It turned out to be not only a common affliction but also one that a hell of a lot of men had written about later in their lives.

Again and again we found bios of successful men that reported that they'd suffered through their high school years only to be saved by somehow transforming themselves before they'd arrived at college. But that was the key that they all reported - the first few weeks of your university years offered a door of opportunity that might never reappear. Fuck those weeks up and you were probably fucked for the next four years. Initial impressions were damn hard to change.

So we read what other men had done. And how they'd done it. We found a hundred different suggestions that over the ensuing weeks we tried to distill into a coherent action plan. We finally boiled it down to three jobs:

1) Make an "Honest Assessment" of yourself.

2) Set "Attainable Goals".

3) Write an "Action Plan".

And so we'd both tried. I can tell you that it's not that easy. You're one of maybe two million male high school seniors in the country. Where do you stand in the group? What are the strengths of William Harold Sommers, an eighteen year old high school senior? I knew what I looked like but to tell you the truth had no real idea of how other people saw me.

I was six foot, one inch tall that spring and at just under one hundred and seventy pounds I felt myself too thin. Neither Kevin nor I had played organized sports much growing up but I'd swum a lot in the summers. I wasn't in terrible shape.

My hair was a mess -- even I recognized that the long, matted, usually uncombed nest of hair that lived on my head and tumbled down onto my shoulders wasn't anywhere close to being in style.

Kevin and I weren't great dressers! To say the least. No shots of us were going to appear in GQ. Hoodies and jeans were our norm.

My cock was largish -- I'd measured it enough over the previous couple of years and then compared it 'cock size' numbers I'd found on the internet to know that. In fact it could more fairly be described as very big. So that was an asset but how do you translate that into sexual success if no one will talk to you?

And after you've finished with outward appearance you get to the hard stuff. Why can't you talk to girls? Why do you get so nervous? How do you improve? Where do you learn about kissing?

In the end we finally boiled it down to the following three categories (and subcategories) we'd have to concentrate on. Later we'd penciled in various suggestions on how to do it.

A) Improve our appearance.

1 Body -- weightlift? muscles? posture

2 Clothes -- Ashley knows about clothes. will she help? cost?

3 Hair -

B) Communication skills -- Learn to talk to girls. how?

C) Sexual Techniques

1 Learn to dance -- hire a professional? from where? Natalie from strip club?

2 Kissing -- who could teach us?

3 Touching, arousing - study sex manuals? practical experience?

4 Lose our virginity -- professional call girl?

So we sorta knew what areas we had to attack. We had a starting point. Mind you we weren't that confident of success. But it was better than nothing.

We bought a set of weights and set them up in Kev's basement the day after we'd finalized our plan. Every afternoon thereafter we'd gone down and lifted.

Our second step was to convince my s****r to help. Fixing our appearance seemed vital.

Early June 2010 Ashley

"You asked them what?" my s****r asked. I could hear that she was pissed off that I hadn't asked her first. I'd hoped she would be.

"You're my s****r. Besides I know you're way, way too busy for something like this."

"And they're not?"

I'd caught my s****r's two best friends, Caitlyn and Brianna, like her, high school sophomores, alone earlier that afternoon and had asked them to help me. It was an important step in the detailed plan we'd worked out for the transformation of Kevin and I from nerdish, high school social misfits into suave, desirable, sexy college freshmen. Don't they say that clothes make the man?

"Do you think they know more about clothes than I do?" s*s was reacting exactly as I'd surmised. She was vital to the plan and not only because she had a better sense of style than any other girl in the school. It was also vital because we needed her salesmanship to convince our parents to finance the transformation.

I'd known we needed her one hundred percent onside and I'd finally decided that the oblique approach just might work best. Which was why I'd started by approaching her friends first.

Ashley Sommers, sixteen and only a sophomore, my s****r, was the most popular girl in the school. And even though she was smart and beautiful, it was her personality that was her greatest selling point. A cheerleader and A student, there had been serious rumblings that spring that she, only going into her junior year, should run for student council president. She's eventually politely demurred but almost everyone thought she would have won if she'd tried.

I'd heard it opined more than once over the years that it was incredible that a girl like her was related to someone as socially incompetent as I. Someone had even asked me once if I'd been adopted.

"It wouldn't be fair to you ... you're too busy Ash. Besides you don't want to spend your time dressing me."

"Gawd, I wish you'd asked me a year ago. You ... you and Kevin look like--" She didn't finish her sentence. But I knew what she was thinking. Having an older b*****r around who dressed like a bum couldn't have been pleasant for any teenage high school girl.

"I know I'm not the best dresser—"

"You're the about the wor--" she started to say but then stopped before finishing, her inherent niceness not allowing her to finish.

"I just thought I should try to start on a better footing at College. I was looking at the Princeton site the other day and there weren't many students who dressed like--"

"Thank god for that," my s****r interrupted as she raised her eyes to the sky. "Now let's go look at your clothes." My s****r, when properly motivated, was a take charge kind of person.

"You'll help me?"

"Of course I'll help you, I'm your s****r aren't I?" she answered, an answer that was voiced in a teenage girls exasperated tone. "Now c'mon," she ordered as she pulled me down the hall towards my room.

"Shouldn't we wait for Brianna and Caitlyn?"

"No! I'll do the preliminary scouting today and then tomorrow after school the five of us will have a council of war." Ashley was definitely going to be in charge!

"We will?"

"Yes, and tell Kevin he better be there too. No, I'll tell him myself," she said ominously as she marched past me into my bedroom. Which was pretty messy. It always was but that day I'd made it especially so. Ashley's head had already started shaking back and forth in dismay before she was half way across the room. I simply waited silently in the doorway as she started her inspection.

She opened my cupboard door first. She moved a few hangers back and forth before she slowly backed away. She was still shaking her head. Then she started in on my chest of drawers. Rifled through my t-shirts and sweaters and socks and hoodies before she finally got to my underwear.

"Well," I finally asked, "do you think that at least we have a good base to start from? That you'll be able to come up with something?"

"Yes Will, it's going to be sooooo easy."

I was smiling inside but successfully hid it when I asked back in my most dubious tone, "It will be?"

"Yes my dear Will," and now I heard the sarcasm, something my sweet s****r wasn't known for, "once the bonfire has died down we will then proceed to--"

"Bonfire?" I was laughing inside now!

"Do you think that there's one piece of cloth in this sad excuse for a room that should be transported over five hundred miles to one of America's finest institutions of higher learning?"Ashley was firing on all cylinders now!

"What about my sweatshirts?"

"Hoodies," she started, and before continuing she kicked the one I'd purposely left in the middle of my bedroom floor, "are not a fashion statement."

"At least my underwear's okay isn't it?"

"Well it might Will, it might be if said undergarments weren't full of holes and of a sickly gray color." Again I'd cleverly left my worst two pairs of underpants on top of the pile in the drawer. Ones that I'd been planning to throw out.

"Now let's go over to Kevin's," she ordered as she swept back by me and out into the hall. I scurried after.

"Kevin's? Today? We're already finished here? Don't you have to make a list or something?"

Ashley simply continued on her way without answering. I pumped my fist in the air as I rushed after her.

As we walked out the door I asked to her back, "How much do you think I'm going to have to spend anyway? As much as five hundred bucks?" It was another question I'd prepared for my s****r. It brought her to a sudden halt.

"Are you on d**gs?"

"Less than that then?" I said hopefully.

"I'll never understand how you got accepted into a university of that caliber." Ashley's sarcasm was gone, replaced now by the sad acceptance that her b*****r was hopeless.

"More?"

"Will, to even get you to the minimum, the very minimum required," and here Ashley's voice emphasized the word minimum, "will cost at least ten thousand dollars and probably cost closer to twenty."

I put my most shocked look on my face. "Twentyyyyyyy thousand?" I screeched. "You're nuts."

For seconds my s****r stared at me, her disbelief of her b*****r's ignorance unhidden. I said nothing. Finally, slowly, her expression turned from hopelessness to determination.

"What do you think I spend on clothes every year," she finally asked.

I pretended to think it over before answering. "A thousand?" I finally offered tentatively. Ashley shook her head. "Higher?" She nodded yes. "Two?" Ash pointed here finger upwards. "Not as much as three?" the finger stayed pointed up. I jumped to five thousand with my next guess. Her finger stayed pointing up.

"That's impossible, no one spends that much."

Exasperation bloomed back into s*s's face. "How much do you think these shoes cost?"

I pretended to examine them. "Forty bucks."

"Over two hundred," s*s answered. "And my skirt?"

I pretended I knew something about skirts and quickly answered, "I know they're about twenty-five," I said confidently, "I saw one just like that in Target last week."

"You did not see one like this in Target!" s*s's gnashing of her teeth made her hard to understand. "And what about my underwear?" she finally spat out.

"Like your bra and panties?" She nodded yes. "Well I got a six pack of Fruit of the Loom for seven dollars last month. So maybe double that if you include the bra ... so what, f******n bucks divided by six, probably two, two dollars fifty for both."

From the look on her face I knew the plan was working. Slowly, her frustration clear, she spoke, "THE... BRA... AND ... PANTIES...I'M...WEARING... COST... OVER ... SEVENTY ... DOLLARS." If anyone had been within fifty yards of us they would have heard her.

"No way! That's nuts," I said, then turned and started towards Kevin's.

"THEY DO!" she yelled at my back as she started after me. I turned and waited.

"Really?"

"Yes."

"But how can they afford you? How'll they ever be able to afford twenty thousand for me?"

"Do you know how much your father makes as a lawyer every year?" I did but wasn't going to tell her. "Or what mom makes as a University Professor? Do you know what Dad pays for one of his suits?"

""Two, three hundred?"

"Twelve hundred minimum. And he has over twenty. And he has ten pairs of dress shoes.

And they're worth at least two hundred each." Ash was on a roll again. "Do you know what silk ties cost?"

"But still, you wouldn't spend all that money for a guy going to college would you?"

"Do you honestly believe your parents want you to be wandering around Princeton, New Jersey, dressed like a bum and wearing underwear that cost you one dollar a pair?"

"But what about Kevin?" I asked as we turned onto his front walk.

"He lives in a house worth almost a million dollars. His dad's Vice-President of Marketing for a Fortune 500 company." I didn't know how Ashley knew these things but she did.

Mrs. White was always delighted to see my s****r. Since neither Kevin nor I had ever brought females around the White's house, Ashley, and her friends, whenever available, had always been welcomed. And my s****r had always showed every sign of being as delighted to see Kevin's mother as she was to see her. And so, they spent the next ten minutes together in the kitchen, discussing everything under the sun but the matter at hand while I looked on silently. Female talk. Completely incomprehensible.

After Ashley had finished a piece of chocolate cake and a glass of milk, an offering I'd refused, she announced the purpose of her trip. "I've been retained by Kevin and my b*****r to assess their wardrobes in light of their impending relocation to university life. To evaluate their present holdings and jettison that which isn't appropriate and recommend what they're going to need to buy. Brianna and Caitlyn are going to help me."

It took a second or two for Kevin's mom to decipher Ashley's words but as soon as she did her face lit up. "Oh Ashley, I've tried to get Kevin out to the clothing stores for months, he and your b*****r are impossible."

"Most of Will's underwear has holes in it," my s****r confided.

"And those awful things with hoods," Mrs. White said with a grimace.

"We're really going to need your help Mrs. White," s*s implored. I knew I'd won! Leaving the two women to conspire together I wandered up to my pal's room. Mind you I didn't warn him of the coming visit. They rolled through it ten minutes later. Kevin's wardrobe was as harshly panned as mine had been.

Ashley and I of course were invited to join the Whites for dinner that night. In a concerted, clearly planned effort, my s****r and Mrs. White dominated the conversation with a critique of the wardrobes of Kevin and yours truly. By the end of the meal they'd also obtained a carte blanche from Mr. White to spend all that was needed to ensure that his son would be as well dressed as any student at Princeton. He seemed amused by the whole thing.

Later, after s*s and I had arrived home, Ashley disappeared into the den where mom and dad were reading. Five minutes later the three marched into my room. Ashley led them around, holding up various items for them to see as she moved from drawer to cupboard. I had to suffer hearing her running commentary on my complete lack of fashion sense for the third time that day. She also made it clear that my parents had to shoulder a large portion of the blame.

"It's bad enough in high school dad, but do you want Will wandering around one of America's greatest universities, a place where he's supposed to make business and social contacts for life, in ten dollar blue jeans with holes in the knee and a stained orange hoodie?" she asked as she held up the offending garment.

Dad, shaking his head, clearly didn't.

"Would you have even gone out with dad if he'd been dressed like that mother?" She asked my mom.

When Ashley finally led dad away to work up a 'Will going to college clothing budget' mom stayed behind. She actually apologized for her inattentiveness even as she lectured me on the horrid state of my clothes.

My Mother

Ashley had inherited her beauty from my mom. Laura Cummings had been an eighteen year coed when she'd met dad, who was a first year law student and four years older than her, at a frat party during October of her frosh year.

According to the oft repeated f****y history, my father took about two minutes to fall in love. Mom lasted until Thanksgiving weekend when she took him home to meet her parents. Like Kevin, I too was growing in my mother's belly when my grandfather walked his daughter down the aisle eight months later.

When Kevin and I had sat down and started our planning for our 'rebirth' one of the first tasks we'd posed ourselves was to, 'list in order of preference, the 20 best looking women you know (and who you'd most like to have sex with)'.

But before we'd actually sat down and made our individual lists we'd talked about the characteristics we'd like in our preferred sexual partners. To be honest we started out pretty hopelessly given neither of us had been on a date before or even knew that many girls to even talk to.

So our points of reference were few and far between. Movie stars. Porn stars. Some rock singers. Girls in our class. Teachers. Our mothers. My s****r and her friends. And when we made our lists neither of us was able to even get up to twenty.

By the end of the process my mother ended up thirteenth on Kevin's list. Ashley ended up tenth. I knew they would have ended up much higher if he hadn't been embarrassed to have my f****y members on his list. He didn't list his mom. At least not on his official list.

His mother was number nine on my list. Behind our schools head cheerleader, Lady Gaga, and a movie actress among others. Neither my s****r nor my mom appeared on my official list although I did list Ashley's friend Caitlyn number ten.

However, on my secret list, the list I never showed Kevin, his mother was number one, my mother number two and Ashley number four. Which I knew was a bit strange. Which is why I hadn't shown it to him.

And so, when my mom had sat down next to me on my bed after dad and Ashley had disappeared to organize the financial end of the deal, I had already begun to consider her as something else besides a mom. I'd become aware of her breasts. Of her lips. Of her long, silky hair. I'd also, and again I'd never told Kevin this, rummaged through my mom's underwear. Her bras. Her panties. I'd done things with said panties... bad things while they were wrapped around my cock ...

"I probably don't really need all those clothes," I started.

"Of course you do darling," my mother said as she put an arm around me.

"You shouldn't have to pay for me."

"Ashley's right, I never should have let it get this far. Your clothes are an embarrassment. To all of us."

"I can use some of the money I've saved," I offered.

"You will not use one cent of your money." It was delivered in a tone that brooked no argument.

"It'll probably just be a waste anyway. I'm a loser." I'd decided to play the pity card.

"Yeah, like losers get accepted into Princeton," my mother scoffed. I knew my mom, a Professor of Philosophy at our state university, wasn't going to be easily swayed by whining. Still, I figured I'd try a little.

"I can't even get a date. Look at me."

"You're handsome," she protested.

"I'm hopeless."

"It'll be different when you get to university," mom promised, then added, "Ashley's so right about the clothes though, I should have thought of it before." Ashley was getting the credit for my plan.

"I can't even open my mouth when a girl gets within ten feet of me."

Mom laughed but as she did she put her arm around me. "Boys are always slower. You should see my first year classes. For the first two months I can't get a boy to say a word."

"You can't?"

"Then I can't get them to shut up."

"Did you like university? Were you scared when you left home?"

"Everyone is honey," she answered as she tousled my hair. "You'll love it. They'll be the best years of your life."

"Maybe," I said dubiously.

"You're becoming a handsome young man Will," mom said as she lifted the hair falling over my forehead and combed it back with her hand.

"Yeah right."

"You are you know. It's sneaking up on you."

"It's not sneaking up very fast," I complained. But I said it with a smile.

"You know, you're even better looking that your daddy was when I met him."

"No way."

"Uh huh. Taller. Cuter. They'll be falling at your feet the second you get to Princeton."

"Even if they do I won't know what to do with them."

"You know Will, I have a sneaking suspicion you're going to know exactly what to do with them." Mom then leaned over, gave me a quick motherly kiss on my lips and then was up and gone.

I dreamt of mom that night. She was naked. She was crying out my name in ecstasy as my penis spurted inside her.

The idea had been slowly growing in my mind since we'd made our action plan -- who better than mom and Mrs. White to teach us about sex? Would it be so wrong to lose our virginity to the two women who loved us most?

The Girls: Shopping for Clothes

My s****r was not one to sit on her heels. At four o'clock the next afternoon she, Brianna and Caitlyn were sitting on our living room couch. All three had legal pads dangling on their knees and a pen in hand. Two measuring tapes sat on the coffee table before them. On top of about twenty men's fashion magazines. All three had serious, 'I'm all business' looks on their faces.

Kevin's and my mom were hovering in the background. Meanwhile he and I were standing uncomfortably in front of them. We were both starting to regret our plan.

"We'll have to get your measurements first," my s****r announced to the room. "Take off your shirts," she ordered.

"Our shirts?" Kev asked. Ashley ignored him as she handed Brianna one of the tape measures and Caitlyn the other. A minute later, two shirtless eighteen year olds were standing embarrassed in front of the eyes of five women. We were both slouching.

"Stand up straight, chest out, stomach in, shoulders back," my s****r ordered. She was not to be trifled with.

"They're not that bad," Caitlyn suddenly announced from her seat on the couch. Both Kev and I looked up. "Their bodies, I mean."

"Have you guys been working out?" Bri demanded as she put the tape around my chest.

"Kevin bought some weights two months ago," Mrs. White chirped in from the back. "He and Will have been down in our basement just about every afternoon."

"Ma," Kev complained. We'd never really told anyone when we'd started our transformation. I was still thin but I had gained six pounds since we'd started.

"Forty-one inches, that's not so bad," Bri said as she lowered the tape down from my chest until it was around my waist. "And look, Will's even got biceps."

"So does Kevin," Caitlyn echoed.

For the next ten minutes Kevin and I were subjected to continuous poking and prodding while five females kept up a running commentary on the state of our bodies. In a way it wasn't much fun. But in another it was pretty darn exciting. It was the closest the two of us had been to members of the opposite sex in our lives. My cock actually woke up and looked around.

And surprisingly to Kev and I, the consensus when it was all over seemed to be that we were much better than expected.

Caitlyn then took a series of pictures. "We need them for reference purposes, when we're checking the fashion magazines, the internet sites," Ash instructed before I could raise a protest.

We were then dismissed, told that the five of them were going to spend the next two or three days preparing a shopping list. It was obvious to both of us that all the women were enjoying the process -- a chance to spend twenty or thirty thousand on a shopping spree, even if it wasn't on themselves, was clearly going to be the highlight of their year.

Later, alone in my room, Kevin said, "They didn't seem to think us that bad. Do you think they were putting us on?"

"Maybe we're not as bad as we thought we were," I answered. First mom had given me a compliment, now Ashley and her friends had, I thought to myself. It made me feel good. I didn't know it then but I do now - no matter how good a plan you have, if you don't get positive feedback you'll never effect change. Mom and Ash's words were as important as the clothes we were going to buy.

"You know Kev, I think your mom was checking me out."

"Bullshit," my best pal answered.

We had been instructed to be ready at ten a.m. on the dot on the following Saturday morning. We were. Surprisingly, Mr. White offered himself as our chauffeur. "I just gotta see this," he said with a smile as he jumped behind the wheel of his wife's Mercedes SUV.

We weren't led to K-Mart. Or Target. Or even J.C. Penny's. Frankly I would have happy in any of those places. But not the girls! Nor the mothers. They had assumed responsibility for the finished product and none of them were prepared to accept anything less than producing the best dressed college freshman of the class of 2011. It had become their mission. All five of the women had pages of notes and cutouts from every male fashion magazine ever produced. They were in shoppers heaven.

From a short term standpoint it turned into one of the worst days of my life. Fifteen different stores. At least. A hundred trips to the dressing room. Clothes that looked perfectly good to my eyes rejected ruthlessly. More changes. Endless discussions about stripes versus solids, checks versus who knows what, wool versus cashmere versus linen. Who knew?

About which color of shirt would go best with my eyes. Silk socks or whatever. We were even f***ed to suffer the indignity of having five women hold up different styles of underwear and discuss their relative merits. Kev and I were too embarrassed to argue. Mr. White didn't stop grinning the whole day.

The women should have driven the clothing salesmen at the stores we visited crazy but in fact the opposite happened. They were delighted to be able to discuss every aspect of male clothing with people who were clearly interested. To a man they ignored Kev and I. And my s****r charmed them even as she negotiated lower prices on every item she bought.

At one store, the last one we visited, perhaps our cities most elegant male haberdashery, a store we'd spend almost two hours in, Ashley, with dad's and Mr. White's credit cards in hand, had softly and sweetly insisted on a twenty percent discount on the eleven thousand, two hundred and seventy-three dollars the owner had just rung up. He stared at my s****r for about thirty seconds before capitulating, his, "of course Miss Sommers," stunning us all.

Mr. White, a man who'd been a professional salesman and a manager of salesmen at the highest levels all his life actually stood with mouth agape. Then he offered Ashley a job as a summer internship on the ride home.

"I'm going to leadership camp in July sir, with mom, a mother-daughter camp," she replied sweetly. "And then in August I'll be at Caitlyn's cottage for two weeks and after that--"

Bedraggled and beaten Kev and I were finally released some eight hours after our trek had started. But even as we stumbled towards my room, Ashley announced one final order "You're scheduled at the Salon de Paris at four Tuesday afternoon."

I trudged on, hoping that ignoring Ashley would make her go away. Not Kevin. "What Salon?" he asked.

"Renee's agreed to do you Kevin and Monsieur Pierre's doing Will."

Kevin had no idea what Ash was talking about. I guessed but continued to trudge up the stairs. Looking back when I reached the top I saw Kev surrounded by the five women. Brianna had her hands in his long hair and the others all seemed to be talking to him at once.

"We're having our hair cut at some women's hair salon," Kev announced when he arrived in my room five minutes later. He looked beaten.

"I know."

"They were talking about dyes ... and gels ... and other things," he muttered. "We have to do something." Yeah right!

The girls e****ted us to the Salon three days later. The two moms tagged along. Mr. White, clearly knowing when enough was enough, wisely chose not to come.

We both had our hair shampooed. Which wasn't that bad given the fact that the two girls who did it were way cute. And of course neither of us had ever had a girl run her hands through our hair before. Other things were done to our heads. I'm not exactly sure what. At one point, while Monsieur Pierre stood poised with scissors in hand, our five ladies, plus three shampoo girls, two dyers, four cutters and six other customers, spent ten minutes discussing what exactly should be done to my hair. It was humiliating.

Unfortunately we had to go to school the next day. Neither of us had worn any of our new clothes on the Monday and Tuesday. Ashley had insisted that we wait until our hair was properly prepared before we trotted out our new duds.

Wednesday, the second last day of our high school career, was brutal. Why hadn't we waited to do all this after school had closed for the year I'd continually asked myself all that morning. A thousand whispered comments, pointed fingers, giggles, smirks, etc., etc. almost drove me home by third period. The only thing that saved us was that Ashley somehow orchestrated things so that a steady stream of girls, mainly sophomores and juniors, just happened to stop at our cafeteria table at lunch time and glowingly compliment us on our 'new looks'.

I knew of course it was Ashley and her friends work but you know what? It felt great! It's surprising how just a few words of compliments can change your view of the world.

Thursday Night Mrs. White's Negligee

"Are you staying over tonight Will?" I heard asked by Kev's mother. She was standing in her son's doorway when I looked up from my computer. I clicked away from the screen I was working on - I definitely didn't want to Mrs. W to see what I'd been doing.

"If it's okay." I answered. Of course it was okay. Kev and I had been staying over at each other's houses since we'd been like five years old. I had my own bed at his place and he had the same at mine.

"Your mom knows?" That was the one rule. Let the mothers know.

"Uh huh," I agreed. She turned to go. "We're going to watch a movie later Mrs. W, maybe in a half an hour if you want to join us," I offered. Kev looked up from his computer screen, a question in his eyes.

"You boys don't want me there. It's pretty late." Shyly said, yet clearly hoping to be argued with. Mr. White was out of town again on another of his never ending business trips and I knew she'd love to have some company.

"Of course we do. And there's no school tomorrow so it doesn't matter how late we stay up."

"Really? You're sure? Kev?" Offer accepted!

"It'll probably be thirty minutes before we're ready."

"In the playroom?" I nodded yes. "I'll have time for a bath then. I won't be late," the number one most desired woman on my list announced before scurrying away.

"What movie?" Kev asked after his mom had left.

"Kevin, it's time to move on to some of the other parts of the plan."

"What's mom got to do with it?"

"You know exactly what I'm talking about," I answered as I pulled my t-shirt over my head. "I'm going to go grab a quick shower, get cleaned up," I added, then turned my computer screen toward him and then walked out of the room.

"What's this? Are you crazy?" he asked to my departing back. I'd figured the picture of his mom, or her face anyway, a face I'd just spent the last half hour on, photoshopping it onto the nude body of a porn star, would get him going.

"What are you planning?" he demanded when I reappeared five minutes later clad only in a towel.

"Moi?" I asked as I let the towel fall. I shook my hips.

"You better not do anything," he threatened.

"Go have your shower Kev," I advised as I grabbed the bottle of after shave from the bag I'd brought with me.

"What's that?" he asked when he saw it.

"Ash and the girls recommended I use it. They said that women would like it. It acts as an aphrodisiac."

"They did? An aphrodisiac? What's that? Should I use it too?" Neither of us had ever used anything like it.

"No, Ash said this one would be better for you," I said as I dipped my hand back in my bag and came up another bottle.

"She did? Really?" he asked as he took it from me.

"Yup. And you owe me eighty-three bucks for it."

"What! Are you crazy?"

I thought we just might surprise Mrs. White with our cleaned up, showered, shaved and aphrodisiac aroma'd bodies when she arrived but it was she who instead surprised us.

I actually whistled. Kevin stood for seconds with mouth open in surprise before Mrs. White finally said, "What?"

"You look greaaaaaaaaat Mrs. W.," I said near reverentially, then whistled again.

"It's just my nighttime robe," she stammered out in reply as her face reddened. She'd definitely put on some perfume.

Ashley, or one of the girls, could give you a perfect description of what Kevin's mom was wearing that night. They'd be able to tell you what the material was (silk?), the cut, the color, the style, heck, probably the designer and its approximate price.

I can't. All I can tell you is that she looked great in it. It wasn't particularly revealing in terms of amount of skin we could see. But it was definitely sexy and anyone who saw Kev's mother in it would know without question that it was saved for special occasions.

It was some sort of Chinese kimono type robe in a shimmering, almost translucent ivory color with a subtle pattern woven in. A piece of cloth that seemed to float over her suddenly evident curves. Kevin and I had never seen her in anything remotely resembling it before. You could see her full breasts dancing under the cloth as she walked.

"You look beautiful Mrs. W.," I told her as I offered her my hand and e****ted her to the couch.

When she sat down between her son and me on the playroom couch the sashed robe opened slightly and let me see that she had a matching gown under it. A negligee?

We watched a movie together. A 'chick flic' as Kevin derisively described it when it started. A tear jerker about some older babe who, a couple of years after losing her husband, goes on a vacation to Italy and has an affair with a guy twenty years younger than her. Of course I'd picked it for that very reason. Time to get Kevin's mom thinking about younger men.

It wasn't x-rated or anything but it did have a couple of pretty risqué scenes, especially when you're watching it with your mother. One was a shot of the muscular young stud from behind as he walked naked into the shower. Another showed the women topless in bed. Her tits weren't anywhere close to being as nice as Mrs. W's.

Mrs. White was excited. Don't ask me how I knew it but I did. Was it that her body was exuding those pheromone things the sex manuals are always talking about and I'd subconsciously picked up on them?

Or was it the little tremors that I felt when our legs accidently touched?

And had she noticed the almost continuous erection I had through most of the movie even though I'd tried to hide it?

With only fifteen minutes left in the movie I clicked the pause button, excusing myself to go get us some drinks. When I came back into the room I was carrying a tray with three cokes on it. I made sure Kev's mother took the right one.

***

"She's fallen asl**p," Kev announced when I got back from the washroom. I'd rushed off to the pisser the second the movie had ended.

"She has?" I asked innocently.

"Do you think she's okay, I can't seem to wake her."

"It's late. She was probably just tired, maybe we better help her to her room," I suggested.

"Why, do you think something wrong with her?"

I smiled. I watched my friend and saw as realization suddenly dawned. "You didn't put something in her drink did you?"

"You get her arms, I'll get her legs," I answered as I moved over and stood between her legs.

"What was it?" Kevin asked as I put my hands under Mrs. White's legs and slowly pulled then up off the ground.

"Don't let your mom fall," I ordered as I started to pull her up off the couch and towards me. The kimono spilled open as I did and the hem of the matching nightie she wore below rode high up onto her thighs.

"We can't," Kevin said even as he grabbed his mom's shoulders.

"Michelle's wearing sexy white lace panties tonight," I told my friend as we started across the room with his mom in our arms.

"Don't call her that ... she's Mrs. White to you," he answered, trying to assert some authority even as his eyes strayed to his mom's legs. At his angle he couldn't see her panties.

"She dressed up in her sexiest panties for yours truly, I'll bet she was hoping I'd get to see them."

"She did not."

"You go first.... go backwards," I instructed as we neared the playroom door.

"Don't look at her," he ordered as, backing up, he struggled to hold his mom up. My supporting hands had moved up even farther and were now right under her bum.

I ignored him and then when he stumbled a bit I told him, "God Kev, don't touch your mother's tits!" One of his hands, slipping, had grasped his mother's breast.

"I'm not. Fuck, you should have gone first." A minute later, after struggling down the hall to the White's master bedroom, we deposited Kevin's mother in the middle of her king size bed.

"We'll have to take off her robe," I instructed as I undid the sash that held it together. "Lift her shoulders up so I can get it off."

"Do we have to? Couldn't we just--" He stopped as the outer robe slipped off his mom's shoulders and down her back. The matching nightie, once exposed, was décolleté and tightly hugged the full breasts that were clearly braless. Both of us could easily see the dark circles of her areolas and the nipples that protruded up from them. "Will, we can't--"

I ignored him.

"Nooooo." A moaning protest as he watched me slip one of the spaghetti straps of the gown off her shoulder. Then the second. Mrs. W's breasts were perfect.

"What are you going to do?" he asked as I worked the garment down over her hips. She was wearing matching lace, bikini panties. I pulled them slowly down. Mouth agape, he said nothing as I arranged his mother's hands at her sides and spread her knees slightly. Her blond bush stared up at me. He said nothing when I turned and left the room. He was still sitting in the same position on the edge of the bed next to his mom when I reappeared thirty seconds later. Except he had a huge hard on sticking out from his now undone fly. I had my digital camera in my hand.

He came out of it when I took the first picture. "She's my mom." he said. I handed him the camera.

"I want you to film me," I told him as he took the offered camera, then I scrambled up the bed between his mom's legs.

"Film what? You're not going to--"

"My first nipple," I answered as my hand closed around Michelle White's left breast. Seconds later I'd bent over her and captured her right one between my lips. For minutes I feasted on her, my sucking lips continually darting from one nipple to the other.

"She'll wake up," Kev protested in the background. I finally pulled back from the succulent orbs.

"Your turn," I offered as I cupped one of Mrs. White's breasts in my now sweaty palm and squeezed it.

"It's wrong," he protested.

"Touch it."

"No." I took his hand and placed it on his mom's tit. He groaned but he didn't let go. "It's so wrong," he said as his other hand closed on her other breast.

"Put it in your mouth, like you did when you were a baby," I encouraged as I pointed the camera and pushed the record button. He did. It had been eighteen years since he'd sucked at his mother's nipples. As his hands and mouth worked I slipped back off the bed and then quickly shucked my shorts. Then I climbed up back between them, my hard cock bobbing up against my stomach.

"She trims it," I said as my hands slipped up her inner thighs.

"Trims what?" he asked as he looked up from his mom's breast.

"Her blond bush," I said as my left hand slipped over her mound.

"Don't touch it," he ordered, watching intently as I spread the lips of his mom's sex.

"Jeeesus Kev, look at this man," I said as I bared her pink insides.

"What?" He'd forgotten her breasts. "What is it?"

"Her clitoris, look, right here," I said as I gently nudged the little bud with my finger.

"She'll wake up," he said as I dipped my head and then lightly put the tip of my tongue on her bright pink protrusion. "Are you sure that's her clit?"

"Oh fuck... oh fuck... oh fuck," I groaned into her slit as my tongue ran up and down the moist channel.

"What? What is it?"

"Look how pink she is inside. You have to taste it Kev."

"What's it like?" I moved back. A second later Kevin White's tongue was inside his mother's vagina!

"It's my turn," I ordered two minutes later, but Kev ignored me until I f***efully pulled his head back. It was my cocks turn.

"What are you going to do? You're not going to put it inside mom are you?" Kev asked as I moved in.

"Not today," I answered as I brought my straining, engorged erection right up to the now glistening lips of his mom's vagina. "I'm just introducing myself," I added as I slid my cockhead up and down her channel.

Then I pushed the middle finger of my left hand inside her . "What's it feel like?" he asked. In his excitement Kev was actually panting.

"Fuck, she's tight ... but wet ... Christ really wet Kev," I told my friend as I slipped a second finger inside.

"She is? Are they supposed to be?"

"But it's so tight. I don't think my cock will ever fit in here. Oh my gawd she just squeezed my fingers."

"She did? Let me try now, it's my turn," Kev demanded. I slowly pulled my fingers out of his mother. Then brought them to my face and smelled them. Then I held them under Kev's nose. His hand was slowly palming his cock.

I held the camera and stared filming once Kevin had positioned himself between Mrs. W's legs. Excited, he actually slipped the bulb that was his cockhead completely inside his mom. Then quickly pulled it out. Then, after looking at me, as if to get my okay, he pushed it in again.

"Push it in all the way," I encouraged. And then I filmed him as he pushed every inch of his long cock deep inside his mom. She groaned in her sl**p.

"It's tight Will, it's squeezing me too," my friend groaned as he slowly pulled it all the way out.

"Do it again," I told him. He immediately obeyed. "Again," I ordered.

"Oh fuck, I'm going to cum," he stammered even before he'd bottomed out the third time.

"Jesus, take it out, don't cum in her," I ordered. The first thick creamy strand of cum exploded from the end of his penis scant milliseconds after he'd pulled out. Scrambling to his feet, and still spurting, he raced to his mother's bathroom.

When he finally came out of the bathroom minutes later he found me cock deep in his mom. I'd told myself I'd just try it out. And then, once in, I'd been afraid to move. It was better than good.

"Take it out," he told me when he saw what I was doing. Knowing that if I didn't I'd cum in her I pulled it out.

"I'm going to fuck her tits," I told my friend as my cock slipped free.

"What if she wakes?" They were just words, we were both long past any worry about his mom waking.

There are things you do in life you'll never forget no matter how long you live. Sliding my penis, still sticky with cunt juice, back and forth between Mrs. White's breasts is one of those things. I didn't last long. But it didn't matter because it felt so fucking good.

The two of us washed Kevin's mom after I'd finished. Cleaned every strand and every drop of the sperm I'd spurted out. I'd gently washed her lips, removing that last drop of cum I'd squeezed out and down onto them. And when we'd finished we replaced her panties and negligee and placed her under her sheet.

***

"Do you think we're going to go to hell?" Kevin's voice. It had echoed up from his bed a half hour later. Neither of us had fallen asl**p.

"She belongs to us now Kev," I answered.

"But what about dad?"

"He's old. He's away so much. Your mother needs us."

"He can't find out," came back from Kev. It was a plea to the gods as much as instructions to me.

"They hardly ever have sex. You felt how wet she was, how ready. Even when she's sl**ping."

"Still--"

"Your dad uses viagara."

"He does?" How--"

"I saw it in his medicine cabinet. He needs us as much as your mom does. If we don't do it he'll lose her to somebody else."

"But--"

"When we're at the cottage we'll do it. We're going to have more than two weeks alone with her. We're going to make her happy Kev. We're going to fuck your mom."

"At the cottage? Both of us? Without d**gging her?"

"Then when we get home, in August when your parents are in Paris, then we're going to do my mom. We've got to learn everything before we leave for school."

"I thought the plan called for us to hire call girls or prostitutes."

"It'll be better with women we love and who love us."

"But your mom and dad are ... more in love ... you're dad's younger," Kevin stammered out into the darkness.

"I think they're having problems," I answered.

Ashley Saturday

"So who are you guys taking to the prom anyway?" Looking up I saw the three girls in my doorway. It was two days after Kevin and I had d**gged his mother.

"We're not going," Kevin answered after he realized I wasn't going to say a word.

"That's stupid," Ashley announced as she stepped inside. Her friends followed.

"Especially after all the work we did," Caitlyn added.

"Yeah, what are you guys going to do? Stay home and look at dirty movies on your computers?" Brianna contributed. Then all three started to natter. Sixteen year old girls can be more than irritating. I was prepared to wait them out but Kev folded.

"We don't have dates."

"Duh! You have to ask someone, that's how it works," Caitlyn said in a voice that easily conveyed her distain for not only us but the whole of the male race.

Again Kevin couldn't refuse the bait. "It's too late. I mean who'd go with us? Everyone's already got a date. Crikey, it's next week. Everyone thinks we're losers." Ashley smiled as she heard his words, recognizing the look I knew immediately she had something up her sleeve.

"I talked to Monica today, she told me there are four or five girls that don't have dates that would love to go with you."

"Monica Evans? You talked to Monica Evans?" Kev asked. Her name certainly got our attention. Monica Evans was the head cheerleader, the best looking girl in the senior class, and the odds on favorite to be named Prom Queen. She was one of the recurring main players in both of our wet dreams.

Watching Ashley I knew that if I didn't act immediately we were going to end up going to the prom with who knew what. "Hey, you're not going Ash," I quickly interjected, trying to forestall hearing who she'd plotted to set us up with.

"Sophomores can't go to the Senior Prom Will," Caitlyn informed me.

"Unless they go with a senior," I corrected.

"Here are the names Monica gave me," Ash said, clearly trying to get back to her game plan.

"Ash could be Kevin's date," I said.

"Who can?" Brianna asked. I'd also got Kevin's attention.

Ashley immediately realized I was trying to escape her manipulations. "I have a boyfriend Will. Besides, someone going to Princeton certainly would never even consider going to his senior prom with a mere sophomore. It wouldn't be appropriate."

"I'd go with you Ash." Kev said enthusiastically. I figured my suggestion and his offer would send the girls packing in retreat.

"And what about Will?" my s****r asked. She clearly wasn't ready to throw in the towel yet.

"Well, I could double date with you," I offered with a smug smile.

"If you're going to double date with us you'd need to have a date you idiot." We all probably would have laughed off the whole thing if I hadn't said what I said next. Kev and I would have escaped whatever girls Ashley had planned for us and we'd have not gone to the dance. But the troublemaker in me let it slip out.

"No, you're probably right Ash, girls your age really aren't old enough for a senior prom." Immediately the faces of all three clouded up. But before any of them could say a word, Kev, clearly inspired, and who definitely had liked the idea of dating my s****r, came up with the one killer comment that sealed the deal.

"I hear Karen Miller's going, but of course she's more mature than most sophomores."

"She's what?" Caitlyn almost shrieked.

"She's a slut," Brianna said with scorn. My s****r, silent, sat fuming and looked like she was going to explode. Karen Miller was Ashley's one contender for the crown of the best looking and most popular sophomore in the school.

"She's going with that jerk Billy," Ash finally hissed through gnashed teeth.

"Still," I said. I could see the decision as it formed in my s****r's eyes.

"You're going to be my date Kevin," she announced.

"I am?" Kevin couldn't keep the happiness out of his voice.

"And Will, I personally am going to get you a date from this list whether you like it or not," she threatened.

"I told you I'd double date with you," I answered amicably.

"And I tried to explain that double dating would require that you acquire a date." Her words were delivered fairly aggressively.

"No, I meant I'll double date with both Brianna and Caitlyn. If they'll go with me."

"You can't take two dates to the prom."

"Why not?" I asked as I looked at Bri and Caitlyn.

And so, after arguments back and forth, it was decided. The five of us would attend the prom. Notwithstanding who their dates were, the girls, once they'd accepted, were obviously delighted.

Going to the senior prom, even if it meant going with Kev and I, was a coup.

"Now, we have a hundred things to do to organize," Ashley announced once the decision had been made.

"We do?" Kev asked. Bri and Caitlyn quickly started to list them: Hair, gown, corsages, shoes, tux, limo, nails, tickets, etc., etc.

"And we'll have to arrange getting invited to the right parties," s*s added.

"What parties?" Kevin asked. I wasn't sure I wanted to know.

"We'll tell you later, we don't have time right now," Ash answered. Seconds later the three had swept out of my room in a sea of excited chatter.

Natalie's Dance Lessens

At about ten-thirty that night Kevin called. He had one question. "Can you dance?" Fuck! Of course neither of us could.

It was however one of the items we'd highlighted on our 'get ready for Princeton' list. Item C 1: Learn to dance.

Next to that item on my master list I'd written in pencil: hire a professional? from where? Later on I'd added: Natalie from strip club?

Natalie was a sweet young girl. A sweet stripper? Yes she was. At least that was my impression from our one fleeting previous encounter. Well, it wasn't that fleeting I suppose. She'd given both Kevin and I two lap dances each when we'd visited the 'Lady Pussycat' emporium of drinks and dances some four weeks earlier. Using fake ID's, we'd talked our way into the club on one of our dateless Fridays just weeks after we'd started our planning sessions. We justified it as being an important, fact finding, part of our research.

And Natalie had talked to us the whole time she'd danced for us. Perched on a stool between first Kevin's legs and then mine she'd somehow managed to put the two nervous high schoolers at ease. And she hadn't treated us like k**s even though we quickly admitted under her questioning that we were high school seniors. And she didn't rush away the second she'd finished.

She'd just finished her second year of university. She was beautiful. First 'live' tits we'd ever seen. And could she dance! This we'd observed when she'd been up on stage. When we finally worked up enough courage to ask one of the girls to dance for us, we'd chosen her.

And so, when I'd got home from the club that night, I'd written her name on my list as a potential dance instructor.

Which was why, when I'd hung up my call with Kevin the night we'd agreed to go to the prom, I put on some jeans, grabbed my wallet and after borrowing mom's car, set out for the club. Not sure how I'd be received I decided not to tell Kev my plan.

"Hey you," she said as she sidled up to me. There was a friendly smile on her face. I figured there was no way she'd remember me.

"Will? It's Will right?" Then she ran a hand through my hair and said, "hey, your new look is cool, you look great."

"It is? I do? You remember me?"

"You're like by far the cutest guy in the club." I blushed even while wondering if this was some stripper come-on line. "I mean it," she added as she saw the question in my eyes. "You shoulda seen the last guy I had to dance for. He was like two seventy and I don't think he'd washed in a week. At least fifty years old. Garlic on his breath. Yuck!"

I had never really considered the travails of a dancer in a nude club before. "I guess you have to dance with anyone who asks you, don't you?"

"Unless a cute guy like you asks me first." She could see the momentary indecision in my eyes and so quickly added, "Please. I really need a break. I've just got to talk to someone normal. I won't even charge you," she lured as she took my hand and tried to pull me to my feet.

"In a booth?" She nodded as I followed her towards the back room. "Do you want a drink first?"I asked. She nodded her yes. "And don't worry, I'll pay for your time," I added.

Two minutes later I was sitting in a booth in the back corner of the private lap dance room. It was very dark. Natalie was perched on the stool she'd placed between my legs.

"How come you're not out with your girlfriend?" she asked between sips of her drink.

"That's sorta why I'm here?" The music started up.

"It is?" Natalie asked as she started to undo the buttons on her blouse.

"You don't have to do that," I said as my eyes darted to her cleavage.

"You don't want to see them?" Natalie asked as she undid the last button. Her blouse, hanging open, drew my eyes. Of course I wanted to see them! And she knew it.

"We're losers," I finally blurted out.

"Who are?" Natalie asked as she slowly pulled her blouse apart. Her nipples were erect.

And so I told Natalie the sad story of the life of myself and my friend Kevin. Of our dateless weekends. Of our plan to change ourselves. And as I told her the story my eyes danced back and forth between her face and her nipples.

"You're a virgin? Really?" she interrupted at one point. I nodded. "No way! You guys are hot. You especially," she added. For a second her fingers lingered on my thigh.

I told her about our 'Action Plan'. About our weightlifting. About Ashley. About our makeover. About the impending prom. From time to time Natalie's knee accidently brushed my penis. Her hands took turns curling through my hair and across my cheek. Trying to keep on track with my story became difficult. But I finally got there.

"You can't dance? At all?" I shook my head no. "Okay, I understand the virgins thing, I mean you are high school guys, but everyone can dance."

"Not me."

"And you have to learn for next weekend?"

"That's why I was hoping you might know someone who could give us lessons this week. I was going to look on Craigs List but then I thought of you. About how good a dancer you were. I figured you'd know someone ... we'll pay her. Whatever she wants. We're totally desperate."

"And what's wrong with me?" Natalie asked as her fingers closed around my penis. She gave it a quick squeeze before releasing it. I think I actually squealed.

"You're probably busy. Your boyfriend, if he's got any brains at all, probably wants to spend all his free time with you. Besides I'm sure you make all sorts of money here."

"My ex-boyfriend's an ass."

"He is?"

"Yes. And with school out I have lots of free time during the day. I'd love to teach you."

And so, that's why Kevin and I, two very nervous high school seniors knocked on Natalie's apartment door at two o'clock on the following Tuesday afternoon.

For some unknown reason, at least to me, Kevin picked up the whole dancing thing much faster than I did. Which worked out okay -- he was delighted to be better than me at something and I got more dancing time with the beautiful coed. And Natalie seemed to enjoy it too.

We had a second lesson Thursday afternoon. And by the time we left we were both pretty confident that we wouldn't make complete fools of ourselves at the prom.

"Hey, I want to hear how you guys did, okay? And I want a report in person," Natalie ordered as we were leaving.

Kevin had already gone out the door. I turned back to the beautiful coed. "I'll be over first thing Monday. If that's okay with you?"

"Give me a hug," the best dance instructor in the world demanded. It's weird, you've got nothing, nil, nada, the big zero, and then all of a sudden there are girls everywhere. And you're the same person you were when you were a loser. Makes no sense at all. She felt fucking great to hug.

Mom Can Dance Too!

It was nine p.m. Friday night and I was less than twenty-four hours from my first prom. Alone, I was sitting on my bed dubiously contemplating the tuxedo that was hanging on my cupboard door. Clad in just a pair of cotton gym shorts I was asking myself what I'd gotten myself into.

A light rapping on the door woke me from my zombielike state long enough for me to see mom standing in my half opened door.

"Can I come in?" I nodded yes and then watched as she walked over to the hanging suit.

"You'll be the handsomest man there," she said as she sat down next to me.

"It won't be that easy," I predicted.

"Nervous?" I nodded. "You'll remember tomorrow for the rest of your life."

"That's what I'm afraid of," I answered ruefully.

"I still remember mine."

"You do?"

"Uh huh, I danced all night," mom answered.

"That's just one of my many worries."

"Dancing?"

"Uh huh," I agreed.

"It's not that hard."

"Yeah right."

"C'mon, I'll show you," my mother said as she got to her feet and then held out her arms.

"You will?" I hadn't made any mention to mom or Ashley of Natalie's lessons.

"Yup," she said as I let her pull me to my feet. "Music?" she asked. I kept hold of her hand as I led her over to my desk and my computer. A minute later I'd clicked open a golden oldie FM station from my radio list.

"Good, it's a slow one," mom whispered as she put one arm around my neck.

"Should I change it? I don't think I'm very good at these ones."

"It's perfect. I danced to this very same song at my prom."

"You did? Really? Should I put on a shirt first?" I started to pull back out of her grasp.

"It's okay. C'mon back here," she invited as she held out her arms. A second later she had both arms around my neck and back.

"Aren't I supposed to put my arm out like this?" I asked as I held my arm extended out in a classic pose.

Mom laughed. "No, put them both around my back," she invited. I did, tentatively.

"Now what?" I asked.

"First you have to learn how to hold a woman just right. Not too tight but also not too loosely."

"Is this okay?" I asked nervously as I held her a little tighter. Mom led me through it, giving me instructions as I tentatively started moving.

"You see honey, you are a wonderful dancer," mom whispered in my ear. We were dancing pretty close -- I could clearly feel her breasts poking into my chest.

"I'm not so sure," I answered. My cock was definitely growing. "Am I too close?"

"No, we're fine like this," mom answered even as she moved an inch closer to me.

"What if I get a--" Hell, I already had got one! My mom was about to feel my cock!

"Get a what?" mom asked into my ear. Somehow I knew that I wanted mom to say the words and not be the one who said them.

"You know ... if my thing..."

She laughed again. Her mouth was now so close to my ear that I could feel every breath she expelled. "What thing?" There was a teasing tone in her voice I'd never heard before. And then, just for a second she moved her body closer until she couldn't help but feel the thing I was talking about.

"You know."

"No I don't," she denied even as again she pressed herself back against me. I moved back slightly but didn't respond. "Your erection?" she finally asked into my ear. "Your penis?" Again she pushed her pelvis against it. "Its normal honey, all boys get them." Then she moved back a bit, breaking contact.

"But what if I get one while I'm dancing with someone? They'll think I'm a pig. What if she slaps me or something?"

"Sometimes girls like them." Mom moved back against me. She was smiling.

"They do?"

"It's tells a girl something about the boy and the reaction she's having on him."

"Yeah, that's maybe okay with your girlfriend or something but not with a girl you hardly know."

"You'd be surprised," mom answered as she again brought her pelvis into contact with my cock. "Sometimes we girls used to giggle about which boys had erections .... and how big they were," mom added with a giggle.

"Girls do that?"

"The most important thing to remember is to let the girl in your arms tell you what's okay and what's not. There's nothing worse than some guy who grabs you and pushes himself against you. Then holds you so tight you can hardly breathe."

"But how will I know what they're thinking?"

"Most boys get nervous and excited the second their penis brushes against a girl. Almost involuntarily their fingers and hands tighten. It scares a girl Will."

"It does?"

"Uh huh. But if you relax, even move slightly back at the first contact a girl feels safer. She may move closer again," mom said as she again brought her mound up against my prick. "No, you have to relax honey."

"I'm trying," I answered.

"Let her feel you without being scared. Let her feel you, explore you, listen to her body," mom said as she slowly but insistently rubbed her mound against my penis.

"Do girls like being poked, isn't it uncomfortable?"

"Sometimes they like it very much," my mother answered. Mom seemed to!

"I probably won't dance that close to anyone tomorrow anyway."

"But you will at Princeton."

Mom released me when the song ended. If she hadn't, if she'd danced even one more dance with me, I'd have ejaculated into my shorts before the song had ended. And she would have felt it.

"Night hon," she said. "You'll do fine tomorrow, promise."

"Thanks mom." My cock was sticking straight out, tenting my shorts.

"Give your mother a goodnight kiss." I did. Mom put her tongue in my mouth. My cock poked into her stomach. She didn't complain. I started to masturbate the second she'd left the room.

Prom Night

Ashley and the girls had scheduled a full evening for us. Christ a whole night. How they'd done it so quickly was a mystery that I knew I'd never solve. Kevin and I were presented a schedule by Ashley at nine the morning of the prom. It included six parties besides the actual prom!

The limo arrived at three. Kev and I were driven over to first Caitlyn's house and then Brianna's. We hardly recognized them in their gowns, high heels and fancy hairdos. I somehow managed to attach the two corsages without injuring anyone.

Both Bri's and Caitlyn's parents were delighted that I was e****ting their girls to their first prom. They had followed the girls involvement in my transformation and of course loved Ashley. Who could be a better, or safer, date than Will Sommers? Pictures were taken. Lots of them.

Then we returned to my house where Kev corsaged my s****r in front of my and Kev's parents. More pictures were taken. Tears flowed from the mothers. Ashley looked fantastic! Which was no surprise at all.

We started at a backyard garden party hosted by Greta Smith. She was one of the leaders of the "in" crowd. I don't think she'd said three words to me in four years. Ashley and the girls were warmly welcomed -- Kevin and I trailed in their wake. People actually talked to us.

Then we went to a dinner party held at the house of the student council president. "He'd do anything for me," Ash explained as we entered his parent's house.

Then the prom itself. I'd never been to a school dance before and so was both surprised and overwhelmed when we finally entered the gym at just after nine-thirty. This was like no gym I'd ever imagined. Kevin and I stood with mouths agape for second after second as we took in the transformation that had taken place.

"Who did all this?" Kev finally asked.

"Duh! What did you think the Prom Decorating Committee does?" Caitlyn asked as she grabbed his arm. I'd never heard of the decorating committee. I'm pretty sure Kev hadn't either.

It went off better than I'd ever imagined. Like a thousand times better. When we first got out on the dance floor with the girls we didn't embarrass ourselves. Nor did we have people pointing or staring at us. People said hello. Smiled.

And even when the three sophomores deserted us - they'd been inundated with dance requests almost from the second we'd come through the front door -- other people seemed to want to talk to us, even to dance with us.

Monica Evens was the icing on the cake. It was pretty late. She'd been crowned prom queen hours earlier. I was sitting alone at our table, watching the action swirling around me as I rested from the almost continuous dancing I'd been doing, when she suddenly appeared at my side.

I'd always had a bit of a secret crush on her. "Aren't you going to ask me to dance?" she asked as she sat down next to me. I think I'd first met her when we'd both been in grade three. Smart, popular, beautiful and the head cheerleader to boot, our worlds hadn't intersected in high school.

"I'm not very good," I cautioned as she took my hand and encouraged me to my feet.

"That's not what everyone's saying in the girl's washroom," she answered with her warmest smile. The music stopped just as we arrived on the floor.

What the heck do you answer to that? Woman's washroom? Then a slow one started! And Monica's arms curled over my shoulders. I tried to remember mom's lessons. I had to because the second my arms were around her back my penis started to twitch.

"Uh huh, like I must have heard at least twenty girls tonight ask who the handsome new guy was. The one who sorta looked like that Will Sommers guy who used to hand around." Monica was teasing but I recognized it immediately for kind, friendly teasing. I laughed.

"His body was taken over by aliens," I said. Monica threw back her head and laughed. Then she snuggled just a little closer. Her body brushed my cock. But thanks to mom I didn't panic. I simply casually moved back a fraction of an inch.

"Does everyone on your world look like you Mr. Alien?" she asked as she reentered my space and rubbed herself up against me.

It only lasted about five minutes in all. We talked as we danced. In a friendly normal way that I would have been incapable of doing just weeks before. Her niceness simply broke through my shyness. She asked about my plans, when I was leaving for Princeton, what courses I was going to take, what my plans were for the rest of the summer, etc., etc. After just five minutes with her I knew why she was the most popular girl in our class.

We had a normal conversation! Even while my cock was raging up against her stomach. She did nothing to discourage contact! She was clearly one of those girls who liked the feel of a hard penis poking into her.

She gave me a quick peck on the cheek when the song finally ended. My night had been made. Heck, my high school career had been made.

"We should get together sometime before we all go away to university," were her last words.

***

Ashley and the girls led us from party to party after the prom ended.

After having left the fourth or fifth stop, as the five of us sat exhausted in the back of the limo, Caitlyn, out of nowhere started to laugh.

"What?" Brianna finally asked when Caitlyn didn't stop.

"Do you know what Cindy Thomas just said back there," she asked, then broke into another fit of giggling.

Of course none of us had any idea. She kept us waiting though before finally saying, "Some of the girls in Will and Kevin's class think their bodies have been taken over by ... by aliens," she said as she again started to laugh.

"They did not," Kevin denied.

"Aliens from a planet where all the males have big--" She didn't finish the sentence out loud. Instead Caitlyn whispered the missing word into her friend's ears. They all started to giggle.

"Big what?" Kev asked. Which produced another round of giggles. Girls!

Breakfast -- Mom

Our final engagement was at seven a.m. Sunday morning and listed on Ashley's typed schedule simply as: Closing Breakfast at the Whites.

Mr. White had gone all out. Or his wife had. A beautiful tent like pavilion had been set up in his back yard. A gorgeously appointed table awaited us. Party surprises were waiting at every placing. He'd invited the four sets of parents and the five of us. Champagne and orange juice to start the catered brunch. Everyone was delighted. It was conceded by one and all that the evening had been a total success.

The girls were allowed one glass of champagne. Excited, they regaled their parents with a complete blow-by-blow description of every second of the evening.

Mr. White then proceeded to give a speech. A speech in which, to Kev's embarrassment, he thanked the three girls for saving his son from a life of loneliness, despair, dirty hoodies and messy hair.

A half hour later the best night of my life ended.

***

"So how was it?" Mom asked from the doorway.

"You were right," I said. I was standing in front of my mirror undoing my tie.

"A night you'll remember all your life?" she asked. I nodded. "Can I help with the tie?" A second later she was standing in front of me, her hands at my tie's knot. "The girls all said you were the handsomest guy there."

"Hah."

"They did. And I think they were all pretty surprised."

"They did all the work." I was quite happy to credit s*s and her friends.

"So you had fun?"

"Uh huh ... mind you I didn't get even one kiss," I complained.

"Not even one?" mom teased.

"Not on the lips anyway. But it was probably better that way. We haven't got there yet. On our plan I mean. It's item number C 2 and is only scheduled for the first week of August."

"Your plan?" Mom did know that Kevin and I had written a 'get ready for Princeton and girls' plan but had never seen all its details.

"Learn to kiss -- first week of August -- get professional help," I said with a laugh.

"I think you two need professional help," mom teased back. She was looking up into my eyes, a dazzling smile on her lips.

"How about one last dance?" I offered as I put a hand on mom's arm.

"You're all dressed up, I look like a--"

"You look perfect," I told my mom. And she did. And the second she slipped into my arms I had an erection. And within seconds she felt it. I relaxed completely and moved slightly back. Mom chose to reestablish contact.

"You're doing it exactly right," she whispered in my ear. She was plastered against me. "Did you dance this close with anyone last night?"

"Just once," I admitted.

"And did you follow my instructions?" I nodded against her cheek. "And what did she do?"

"It was Monica."

"Monica? Not the Monica?"

"Uh huh," I answered as I let my hands slide onto mom's rear.

"And?"

"She's nice," I said dreamily, then lightly kissed mom's cheek. And then her lips were on mine.

"A man as handsome as you certainly deserved at least one kiss on his prom night. I don't know what all those high school girls were thinking." Mom said when our lips finally separated.

"It's the best kiss I've ever got," I told my mom. Our faces were still millimeters apart.

"Me too," mom whispered into my mouth as our lips rejoined.

"I better go," my mother finally said.

"Do you have to?" It wouldn't have taken much for me to pull her back into my arms. She nodded yes as she backed towards the door.

"One last kiss?"

"We can't," she whispered. For what seemed like minutes our eyes stayed locked. I watched silently as a tear slipped down her cheek.

"Are you and dad okay?" finally slipped from between my lips. But she'd already gone.

Natalie

I could have made love with Natalie on the following Monday morning. The invitation was unstated but clear. Clear in her eyes and voice, made clear by her fingers as they lightly brushed my arm or swept my hair off my forehead.

"So?" she'd asked when she opened the door just after nine-thirty in the morning.

"Thanks to Miss Natalie yours truly was judged the best dancer at the 2010 prom," I said with a laugh.

"You were not!"

I spent the next twenty minutes telling her the highlights of our night. She had a hundred questions and clarifications.

And the whole time we talked she was sending me a message. How did I know? I certainly wouldn't have known a couple of weeks earlier. But as I sat next to her on her living room couch I simply knew it. All you have to do is lean over and kiss her I told myself. Even though I wanted her I knew I wasn't going to do it.

"Are you really a virgin?" she asked as my story neared its end. Her eyes, staring into mine, were sparkling. "You know Will, I'm a pretty good teacher at other things besides dancing," she added when I didn't respond.

"I can't," I finally said.

"You don't like me?"

"Yeah right. Look," I answered as I pointed down at the tent rising out of my pants.

"So how come?"

"I want to ... so bad," I said, "but I've sorta arranged it for someone else... next week... I hope."

"She's lucky."

"You know there are other things we can do about this," Natalie said as she slipped off the couch and knelt between my legs. A second later my zipper was down and her fingers had found my penis. "Have you ever had this done to you?" she asked as she lowered her head.

A blow job! On a Monday morning. Out of the fucking blue. Kev, when I told him what had happened three days later, wanted to know every detail. And was pissed off I hadn't taken him with me.

But how can you possibility explain to another man what it feels like when a woman's tongue trails wetly up the underside of your cock if he's never experienced it before.

Of what it's like when she slips her lips over your cockhead. What it feels like as your cock slowly slides inside. Or how can you describe the feeling as your penis spits out strand after strand of thick, creamy cum. Or how can you tell him that your legs were so wobbly as you finished that you almost fell down. You don't!

"I wanta see you again ... after," Natalie pled as we hugged in her doorway. A girl in college wanted to see me again? To do it? I floated home.

Cottage

Kevin and I had been going up to the White cottage for most of July for the last fifteen years. Then, while Mr. White and his wife took their vacation together in early August, usually a two week affair to some foreign destination, we'd stay with my parents. It had worked out perfectly for both sets of parents.

Which was why, seven days after the prom, and six days after my blow job, Kevin, his mom and I packed our things and headed to the lake some hundred and fifty miles northeast of the city. While only twenty minutes away from the rural but now touristy town of Frelisburg, the waterfront cottage itself was located on an isolated bay and had no close neighbors.

Kevin and I had made no plans for how we were going to seduce his mother before we'd left. In fact we hadn't even discussed it in the days leading up to our departure. But I knew he was as committed to the venture as I, that any misgivings he'd originally felt, had been blown away by our success at the prom.

We didn't arrive until nearly seven that night. And by the time we'd unpacked, organized ourselves and the cottage, and then barbecued some hamburgers up for dinner it was nearly ten.

"We should all probably get to bed early, we've had a busy day," Kev's mom suggested at just after ten.

"We've got to swim first Mrs. W.," I told her, then both Kev and I ran laughing into our room. Seconds later we were back.

"You boys are too old to be playing these games," Mrs. Michelle White chastened as the two of us ran across the living room, before we rushed out the front doors.

All we had on were towels wrapped around our waists. It was a ritual, a ritual Mrs. W had never fully approved of, a ritual that had been part of Kevin's and my summers at Muffin Lake for years. The late night skinny dip.

"It's too dark," Kev's mother yelled after us as we ran down the twenty yards of sloping hill that separated the cottage from the dock, beach and lake. We both let the towels drop before we'd gotten halfway. "It's dangerous," she warned, a warning that was an echo of hundreds of similar ones she'd made over the years.

"Turn on the lights when we're in the water mom," Kev called back over his shoulder as we both hurtled ourselves off the end of the dock and out into the cool lake water. When we surfaced the two lights were on, the one that shone down towards the dock from the porch above and the closer one, the one hanging on the corner of the beach shed and whose light was aimed at the small beach and the water behind it.

We both knew without looking that his mom was watching us from behind the porches screens, her worry simply made her incapable of not continually checking. Her call of, "Don't go out so deep," soon followed.

As we splashed and swam my mind kept drifting to the woman standing in the shadows of the porch above. How well could she see us from up there? I knew that if we'd stood directly in the light she'd be able to see us clearly. As shy teenagers in previous years we'd always yelled up to have the dock light extinguished before we'd rushed out and grabbed our towels and then rushed up to the cottage shivering. And then, with our towels around us, we'd stand warming in front of the fire as we drank our cocoa.

I think Mrs. W. had enjoyed the ritual as much as we had. But never in a sexual context.

As we swam that night I slowly edged closer to shore while Kevin stayed in deeper water. And when I finally stood, laughing and splashing water at my friend, the water only reached to my mid thigh. Laughing and joking , I turned and displayed myself for Kevin's watching mom. The next time I spun around and faced shore my penis sticking straight out.

Kevin swam over. "Don't," he whispered.

"You're mom's watching," I whispered back.

"She's not, she's preparing the cocoa," Kev denied.

"Stand up, show her," I ordered.

"I can't ... I've got a hard-on." I started to walk out of the water. A quick glance upward revealed his mother lurking deep in the shadows of the porch. I picked up my towel and slowly started drying myself. Seconds later Kevin tentatively emerged from the water. His cock was pointing upward. The lights remained on. The second the two of us started up the hill I saw his mother slip through the door and into the cottage.

"You didn't turn off the light," I chided Mrs. W. as I walked into the kitchen seconds later. I'd wrapped the towel tightly around my waist.

"Ohhh ... You're back already ... I was just getting the cocoa ready." Michelle White blushed as she said the words. She'd seen her sons cock. And mine. And for the next half hour, as we sat around the kitchen table, until we all headed off to bed, Kevin's mom continually cast furtive glances down towards the towels that hardly hid the penises that were struggling to escape them.

"We'll start tomorrow," I promised Kevin as we lay in our beds in the darkness an hour later.

"Do you still have a hard-on?" he asked back. Of course I did.

***

We gave Kevin's mother a present at breakfast. "It's not my birthday," she said as she looked from Kevin to me. She lifted the small, brightly wrapped package. Shook it. I smiled at her as she threw me a questioning glance.

"The girls said it would be perfect for you, for your build ... that the color was a perfect choice for your hair and eyes."

"My eyes?" she asked as she tore the package open. "Oh my gawd," she whispered as she watched the soft cloth slip through her fingers.

"It's French ... the latest style," Kevin said as his mom picked up the ivory colored bra from where it had fallen.

"I couldn't wear this. It's too--"

"Mom and Ashley said it would be perfect for you," I lied.

"Your mother? She did?" I nodded yes.

Of course Mrs. W. eventually accepted it. And, two and a half hours later, after we'd had breakfast, cleaned up and done the hundred little jobs required to open up a cottage after a winter of nonuse, she went to put it on.

"I'll join you down on the dock," she promised us when we'd finished our last job. "I just want to take a quick shower first."

We were pretending disinterest, casually lying about the dock, when we heard the screen door bang shut. Mrs. W., a towel over her arm, was wearing a loose, unbuttoned shirt over her new bathing suit as she walked down the hill. We pretended not to look. She sat down without saying a word. After checking to see if we were staring she let the shirt slide down off her shoulders.

Neither Kevin nor I said anything for about thirty seconds. Then I let out a hardly audible wolf whistle. She heard.

"Stop that," Michelle White said as the blush flooded into her cheeks.

"You look great mom," Kevin enthused.

And she did!

And the view was even more spectacular after she'd gone for a swim. The darkness of her aureoles was unmistakable through the lightly colored, wet cloth. She caught us staring. Smiled. Blushed. Looked away. Then looked back and caught us staring again. Her nipples hardened into hard little nubs before our eyes. Her eyes returned to her book. Then back to her admirers.

Mrs. White was almost as excited as we were. Later the three of us took a tour of the bay by canoe. With Kevin's mom's derriere perched delicately on the cross bar, yours truly, sitting in the back, spent the whole trip contemplating her perfect bum. And with her innocently facing the front, and while the three of us carried on a normal conversation, I spent most of the trip with one of my hands inside my shorts. Fondling myself. Neither of the other two had a clue.

I even, just for a couple of seconds, pulled it right out into the air. Somehow I stopped myself from jacking off and splattering her back.

"What do you boys want for dinner tonight?" Kev's mom asked as we paddled up the dock.

"You don't have to do anything, Kev and I are taking you to Armando's Mrs. W.," I said as I climbed up out of the canoe.

"Don't be silly .... we've got lots of food." I offered her my hand and helped her up.

"It's for us as much as you mom," Kev said as he exited the boat. "We've got to learn."

"Learn what?"

"It's going to be so different when we're in Princeton, Mrs. W," I answered. "How are we ever going to be able to know what to do if one of these sophisticated college girls wants us to take them somewhere fancy?"

"You want me to teach you?"

"Yeah," her son answered. "Like what should we wear, how we should act, what should we talk about, our table manners..."

"Ashley told us you'd be the best person to help us. That we should take you out while we we're up here, that we needed someone more sophisticated than her or her friends to help us."

"She did?" Mrs. W. was clearly delighted at both the idea and that Ash had suggested it. "Well I suppose," she started. I interrupted.

"But if you don't have something to wear..."

"Of course I have something to wear," came right back. "Armando's will be perfect. Then maybe next week I'll take you boys to the country club. It's a very good idea. I should have thought of it myself. You're lucky to have such a wonderful s****r Will."

Armando's was Frelisbergs number one restaurant and owed its success and survival to the moneyed summer set that flocked to the area from May to September. A Bistro in front that served authentic Parisienne cuisine, the rear housed a more intimate, darker room that was later in the evening transformed into a more night clubby ambiance by the addition of a DJ and the clearing of a space for dancing.

"You'll have to tell us what to wear mom," Kevin encouraged later when we were getting ready to go. She took her time choosing. A Caribbean shirt and a casual sport jacket over lightweight, beige, silk dress pants was eventually chosen for me. A similar look was chosen for her son.

"Now it's your turn to help me. Which would you boys prefer I wear tonight?" she asked twenty minutes later. The words were shyly offered. Mrs. W. held a dress in each hand. She was wearing the famous Chinese kimono. Her long blond hair, still wet and uncombed, hung loosely down her back. She'd just got out of the shower.

"Heck, we're not experts mom."

"Maybe you better try them on for us," I suggested. She rushed off. A minute later she was back. She looked great.

"You'll have to do it up," she invited as she offered her back to me. Made of silk, the dark crimson sheathe, with a décolleté cut, accented every curve in her voluptuous body. As I pulled up the zipper I peeked over her shoulder and down into the deep hollow between her breasts. She was wearing some kind of lacy black strapless bra that just covered her nipples. There was absolutely no need for her to try on the other dress.

I tentatively put my nose just below her left ear and inhaled. "Are you wearing perfume Mrs. W.?" I asked as I lightly nuzzled her. "You smell so good." Before she could say anything I invited Kevin to come over and check it out.

"You smell much better than the girls at the prom," Kevin contributed after he'd inhaled his mother's scent.

"Way better ... more womanly somehow than those girls were," I added.

"Sexier too," Kev enthused after a second inhalation. Then both he and his mom blushed.

"You'll have to teach us about perfume too Michelle," I said as I zipped her up. I leaned in again and inhaled her scent again. "You don't mind if I call you that do you? Seeing as we're sorta on a date tonight."

Mrs. W. wasn't one hundred percent sure. I could see it in her eyes.

"Yes Kev, we're about to go on a date with the most beautiful woman in Frelisberg." Michelle's eyes smiled. All protest was stilled.

***

We ate dinner at a small round table in the darkened back room. A candle flickered. Being a Monday night the room was only half full and we had almost complete privacy. Mrs. W. ordered a bottle of wine to accompany our dinner. Our knees touched under the table.

I tried to keep the conversation centered on our plan as we ate. "Ashley did a wonderful job," Michelle agreed when we discussed our clothing makeover.

"We couldn't have done it without you Michelle," I corrected, letting the 'Michelle' slide from my lips as slowly as syrup, then let my fingers linger on her bare arm.

"You've been great mom," Kev echoed.

"We still haven't built ourselves up very much with the weights," I said, hoping to invite an argument.

"That's not true, you're looking wonderful. Even Ashley and the girls noticed it," Michelle replied.

We sat back and let her lead us through a quick seminar on perfume. And later Kev asked her about women's clothing. How a guy should react to what his dates wearing. What was considered a compliment, what was verboten. Finally I seized the opening.

"This is sorta a weird question Michelle ... you probably won't even want to answer it. It's personal ... it's just there's so much we don't know," I stammered out.

"What? You can ask anything. You don't have to be shy with me ... I'm almost your mother," she answered. And she was truly morphing into Michelle and away from the Mrs. W. I'd always known.

"It's just I saw your bra ... when I was zipping you up," I said.

"My bra?"

"I shouldn't ask," I said as I let a blush escape onto my cheeks.

"Will! Don't be foolish."

"It's just that I couldn't figure out how it stays up ... there didn't seem to be any straps." Michelle laughed. I went on, "We sorta investigated ladies bras before--"

"Have you?" there was a challenge in her eyes. "You and Kevin?"

"We didn't do anything bad. We were just trying to figure out how to open and shut them. It's all part of our plan. What if we ever get in a position to undo one and we can't."

"We'd look stupid," her son agreed.

"And whose bras were they?" I think she expected I'd say hers. That we'd been messing around in her underwear. In fact I think she was hoping it was in her drawer that we'd been exploring.

"You won't say anything? You won't be mad? Promise?" I asked.

"Of course I won't be angry with you."

"Mom's."

'Your mother's?" I nodded.

"And Ashley's."

"There's so many kinds mom," Kev threw out. "Some of them were almost impossible to open."

"We didn't do anything Mrs. W." I'd gone back to the more formal address on purpose. "Nothing really wrong."

"It's absolutely normal for boys to be curious."

'It's just that when I saw yours tonight it looked different than Mom's."

Michelle White then went on to give us a ten minute mini-class on bras. The one she was wearing, which she let us have a pretty darned good look at as she explained its structure, turned out to be something called a strapless, seamless, push up bra in satin. In a leopard skin print pattern. As she leaned over for a second both Kev and I saw it when a nipple popped free. She leaned back but she didn't rush doing it. Her nipple had been excited.

"Will you show us all of your bras, maybe tomorrow?" Kev asked somewhat boldly.

"We really had trouble when we didn't have anyone showing us how they worked," I immediately added.

"You boys will be studying too hard to have any time for bra mechanics," she answered, but with a smile. We both took it as a yes.

When the DJ appeared and the music started up I asked Kev's mother for the first dance. She refused at first. "We probably should go home."

"I'm not that bad," I protested.

"That's not why--"

I interrupted her. "Mom taught me. Before the prom. Showed me how to do it."

"She did?" she asked as I took her hand and got her to her feet.

"She told me it's all in how you hold the woman. Gently but firmly," I said as I put my arms around her back. Involuntarily her arms snaked around my head. Her breasts brushed my chest. We fit together perfectly. For the first minute of the song we were silent as we slowly swayed. She moved into my cock.

"There's something we have to tell you. We don't want to do it behind your back."

She lifted her head. "Tell me what?" My hands slid lower.

"It's just something we want to do before we go to Princeton. To get it out of the way." I was in no rush. I wanted Michelle to slowly draw it out of me.

"Get what out of the way?"

"Maybe it'd be better if we didn't tell you. You might think we're bad."

"What Will? I'd never think you boys bad." I put my hand at the back of Michelle's head and caressed her hair.

"We're virgins Michelle."

"Virgins?"

"Both Kev and I." Her mound was comfortably pressed against my cock. She didn't answer. Instead she simply buried her head against my chest.

"We've decided to hire someone ... before we go to school," I whispered into her ear.

"WHAT?" I felt her body tense at my words but my hand kept her from pulling back. I waited. Slowly I felt the tenseness drain from her body.

"You can't. You'll remember your first one all your life. It's important Will," Michelle said as she looked up into my eyes. I simply held her against me.

"A girl will come along ... someone you'll fall in love with ... you just have to wait," she pled.

"It could be years."

"You just can't ... not with a prostitute. I won't let you. I won't let either of you."

"We're already in love. It's just that--"

"Just what? Who is she?"

"I'm dancing with her," I said, then released her and led her back to the table.

"Michelle wants to dance with you Kev," I said as I offered my friend his mother's hand. Michelle still had a look of shock on her face as Kevin put his arms around her. They talked animatedly as they danced. And as soon as they returned to the table Michelle White insisted that we go home.

It was a silent twenty minute ride home, a silence only broken when we pulled up in front of the cottage. "We're going to talk about this tomorrow morning." It was an order. Mrs. White rushed into the house the second she'd uttered it.

She was in her room when the two of us got in the house. "You shouldn't have said anything," Kevin grumbled as we looked at her closed bedroom door.

"I'm going for a swim," I answered as I threw my sports jacket over a chair. My shirt quickly joined it.

"I gotta pee first," Kev answered.

"Grab the towels." When he got back I was standing naked in the center of his living room floor. He shucked his pants while I wrapped the towel around my waist.

"Should I tell mom?' he asked as I turned towards the door.

"You better," I said, then flicked the switch on the two outside lights. I was already halfway down the hill when I heard Michelle's voice, "You can't, don't you boys dare! Not tonight. You've both been drinking, I won't let you."

"You better watch us then," I heard Kevin say he rushed out of the cottage. Just as I launched myself off the dock I heard the screen door slam shut a second time. I knew Kev's mother was following us.

She was standing on the end of the dock when I resurfaced, clearly angry but beautiful in her crimson dress. She was barefoot. I knew it was now or never.

"So aren't you going to get the cocoa ready." Kev asked. His mom responded angrily. As they talked I swam to the shore and walked up onto the beach. Then I silently walked down the dock.

When I was less than five feet from her she asked her son, "Where's Will? I don't see him." Before she could panic or move I quickly moved right up behind her and then bent and lifted her in my arms.

"WILL!" Her screech echoed across the lake. Before I could talk myself out of it I jumped off the end of the dock. Michelle White was in my arms. I was naked. So was her son.

***

We gave her a few minutes up at the cottage alone before we finally trudged up the hill with our towels around our waists.

"You boys are terrible," were her first words when we entered the house. But there was a shy, almost girlish smile on her face. And she was holding a tray with three cups of cocoa on it. She was wearing her silk kimono. It was obvious that she had nothing on under it.

I turned off the overhead light and then turned on the music before I joined mother and son on the couch in front of the fire. For minutes we were silent as we sipped the warming drinks. The flickering flames of the fire danced across our bodies.

"Well, we better all go to bed." Michelle finally announced. She rose. We rose with her.

"One last dance," I invited before she could escape us.

"It's late," she whispered but still let me put my arms around her. I unhooked my towel and then pulled her against me. In the darkness, in her nervousness I'm not sure she even noticed. But she couldn't help but notice the hardness that was trapped between our stomachs. As I watched Kevin over his mothers shoulder I slowly let my hands slide down over the roundness of Michelle's bum.

"Don't," she whispered in my ear.

"You're so beautiful," Michelle," I answered as my hands explored.

"We can't. It's wrong." Softly, almost sadly breathed into my ear. I slowly pulled the hem of Kevin's mother's kimono up until I'd bared her. The music ended. I let the kimono fall. "Do you want Kevin's first woman to be a--" I let Michelle fill in the blank.

"Your mother wants one last dance with you Kev," I told my friend as I put Michelle's hand in his. As they came together I grabbed Kevin's towel and pulled it off him. I watched them dance. I watched Kevin's hands as they explored the same area I'd just caressed.

And then I moved right up behind his mother. I gently moved her long blond locks to the side before bringing my lips to the hollow on the side of her neck. I kissed her. She groaned. Kevin, plastered against his mom, watched from inches away.

"Kiss your mom," I encouraged as I let my hands slide down his mother's arms. He did. She moaned softly when their lips finally parted.

"Move back ... just for a sec," I told her son.

"Move back?"

He stepped back about a foot. His cock was sticking out, bobbing and an angry red as it tried to bridge the distance now between them. He watched silently as my arms circled his mom. Michelle made no protest as my fingers undid the sash that held her kimono closed. In fact, she arched back into me. I slipped the kimono down off her shoulders. Kevin watched as it pooled on the floor at his feet.

My palms closed around the ripe, pink tipped melons. Michelle groaned as I squeezed and caressed them. But my hands didn't linger, instead they slid off and downward, two separate probes that met as they trailed into her pubic nest. I pulled the lips apart.

"Take Kevin's cock," I whispered in his mother's ear as I held her open, as one of my fingers slipped inside her moistness. She was wet ... ready. Her hand had closed around his shaft.

"Put it in, put Kevin's big cock inside you," I urged as I pulled her even wider apart. A second later my friend's thick knob was rubbing against his mother's opening.

"Put it in Kev," I ordered, then watched as my friend pushed his penis deep inside his mom. I stepped back. Michelle cried out. Her son grabbed her ass as he thrust deeply a second time. A minute later they were on the floor, the colorful Navaho rug the only thing protecting Michelle's body from the hard pine floor that her son's urgent, thrusting spear was driving her into. Neither of them noticed.

I sensed the imminent arrival of his orgasm and pulled him back. He fought me, unwilling to leave his mother's sheathe before he'd flooded it. "You can't, your mom can't have your baby," I yelled. Finally, reluctantly he let me pull him out of his mom.

"Nooooo ...pleeeeease," his mother cried, clearly lost in the pleasure his cock had released, a cock bigger than any that had ever entered her.

"I'm cumming," Kev groaned.

"Put him in your mouth Michelle," I ordered.

Without hesitating, beyond any rational thought, Michelle White dipped her head and took her son into her mouth. Seconds later Kev's cock started to jerk. She swallowed his cum in hungry, sucking gulps.

And then, a minute later, with Kev still on his back and his chest heaving, I leaned down and picked his mother up off the floor. A strand of her son's sperm was dangling from the corner of her mouth.

"What?" she groaned as I picked her up. I carried her to her bedroom. A second later I was inside her. Fucking, thrusting, possessing, spearing, pumping, owning, loving...

She was tight and moist. Her legs curled around my back. In my need I hardly felt her nails as they sc****d across my shoulders.

I came quickly but she was ready for me. The excitement of the evening, our dances, the thrusting's of her son had all brought her close. And so, as my cock jerked for the first time inside a woman, Michelle's vagina was spasm-ing into its own orgasm. I didn't pull out even though I knew I should. I couldn't. And Kevin, still back in the other room, wasn't there to do it.

Michelle screamed as her orgasming cunt squeezed my spurting cock.

I fucked her a second time. I didn't even pull out before I started again. As I was fucking his mother Kevin walked into the room. He was naked. Hard. He stroked his penis as he stood at the edge of the bed watching me fuck his mom. Her head thrown back in ecstasy, she didn't notice him.

As soon as I rolled off he replaced me between her legs. His second time inside her he didn't pull out.

That first night I came inside his mother four times. Kev matched me.

***

"Morning," I whispered when I saw her eyes open. I'd been lying watching her for twenty minutes. The sun had been up for hours.

She stretched languorously in response, then leaned over and gave me a gentle kiss on my lips.

"You're beautiful." She kissed me again. Then she kissed a nipple. Then her lips drifted lower. I lay back, then groaned as she took me into her mouth. Kevin woke sometime during the blow job. I felt it through her mouth when he pushed his cock inside her.

We stayed at the cottage another s*******n days. We hardly left the property. We hardly ever put our clothes on.

She taught us all she knew about sex. In the end I think we taught her more. Mrs. White discovered in those s*******n days that she loved sex. We found out it was impossible to give her too much.

August - Mom

We got home from the lake on the second day of August. It was a Monday. Dad was home but mom wasn't scheduled back from her trip with Ashley until the following Sunday afternoon.

I called Natalie on Tuesday morning. My penis was buried deep inside her by nine forty-five a.m. It was a completely different experience from what I'd had with Michelle. It wasn't love. There was nowhere near the emotional attachment that I'd felt with Kev's mom. But it was great. She taught me how to eat a woman. Then, on all fours in her apartment, she begged me to fuck her ass.

Ashley, fresh from the 'leadership camp' she'd attended with mom, chose not to come home on the Sunday with mom -- instead she joined Caitlyn's f****y for two weeks at their cottage in the western end of the state.

Father, who'd been preparing for a complicated copyright trial for most of August, was due in Chicago for the openings motions on Monday morning. His team flew out on Sunday afternoon two hours before mom was due home. I drove him to the airport.

It was perfect! I couldn't have planned it better. I'd been with Natalie all week and now it was mom's turn.

"Hey," I welcomed after running outside the second I saw her car turn into the driveway. She'd called fifteen minutes earlier on her cell warning me she was on her way.

"Oh my gawd, look at you, you're as brown as a berry," she answered as she held out her arms in welcome.

"You look great," I said as we hugged. "Your hair, its--" Mom had changed her hair style in her weeks away. Unleashed from her normal tight bun on top of her head, her brown curls now seemed to float as they cascaded down onto her shoulders.

"Ashley thought maybe--"

"It looks great, you're beautiful," I said as mom blushed under my scrutiny of my eyes.

"Are you sure? You don't think it's too young a style for me?"

We weren't looking at each other in a normal mother/son way. Nor was the embrace a typical one.

There was an excitement, a sexual excitement between us that I knew she felt as much as I did.

***

"We've been talking ... your dad and I," mom said once we'd settled ourselves on the couch. "About the future," she added.

She talked almost non-stop for over an hour. My parents were going to separate. They'd grown apart. They still both loved us. It was to be an amicable split. "It's just we've both decided we want different things now that you guys are almost grown up," mom explained. She'd already told Ashley. Who'd been very supportive. In fact from the sounds of mom's words Ashley was hard at work planning mom's move back to a single person's life. Apparently the hairdo change had only been step one.

I tried to sound sympathetic. I hugged her. I was elated.

"So how was the cottage? Did you have a good time?" she asked after she'd finished.

"It was great."

"Have you got everything organized for college? Do we have lots of things to get done before you go?"

"Kevin and I still have a few more lessons to take."

"Lessons? For what?"

"We still haven't quite mastered all the important dating techniques required of Princeton freshmen."

"I taught you to dance, what more do you need?"

"Well, kissing to start ..." I gave mom a teasing smile as I said the words. "One of the 'How To Be a BMOC' books we read emphasized how important good kissing technique is. It said that just a few poorly performed kisses can ruin a college freshman's social life."

"Did they?" She started to grin.

"Uh huh. And it's not that easy."

"And how do you plan to overcome any kissing shortcomings you have in the short time left to you?"We were both smiling broadly now.

"Professionals!" I said confidently. "I think that's what I've learned most from this whole process mom. Why fool around? Go find someone who knows what they're doing. Then pay them to teach us."

"That's not very romantic," mom answered, then slowly ran her tongue across her upper lip. "And besides, as I remember it, you're already a pretty good kisser."

"That was just one. The kissing manual said you have to learn all sorts of kisses. That it's pretty complicated until you get your tongue wet, so to speak."

"Did it?"

"Uh huh. How many do you know mom? Did you have a kissing instructor when you were young?"

"I know a few," mom whispered back. Our lips were now only inches apart.

"Maybe if I learned a few from you beforehand my lessons won't be as expensive," I said just as our lips lightly touched.

We went straight to one of the most advanced kisses. A hungry, moist, needy, tongue filled kiss. An urgent attempt to swallow the others mouth.

When you kiss it's not just the lips and mouth that move. Your hands, unbidden, do too. They explore. They caress. They squeeze. They undress. And all the while there's that excitement growing in your groin. The filling, the hardening, the need.

Why didn't mom stop us? I know looking back that she could have. That only a few words from her could have stopped me in my tracks. But she didn't say those words.

Was it because of dad and the impending separation? Was it a need for reassurance? Had she been carrying around and dreaming of the dance we'd had weeks before?

I think now that I awoke something in her. Something that had lain dormant deep inside her for much of her last five or ten years with dad. That her untying herself from my father had unleashed a long suppressed and deep sexual hunger.

And she was hungry. There was no 'we can't' or 'it's wrong' in our coupling. We used each other as hungry a****ls might. Urgent hard sex that we repeated three times before we fell apart.

My mother's head was resting on my chest, her eyes locked on mine. One of her hands lightly held my sticky and spent penis while my hand caressed her hair. There were tears falling down her cheeks. They were tears of happiness.

***

"Kevin's coming to stay with us ... this aft, the White's are flying out at four." We'd just woken. I had a hard-on. It was four days since mom had returned home. We'd spent them in my father's bed.

"We'll have to be careful," mom answered, then kissed my cheek. Her fingers trolled down across my stomach until they found my cock. Her fingers closed around it. Squeezed.

"We slept with his mom," then added when her mouth opened in surprise, "when we were at the cottage." I had no idea how'd she react to the news.

"Both you and Kev?"

"We shared her," I answered as I rolled on top of my mother.

"Shared her?" mom asked as I pushed my penis inside of her.

"In every way," I said. The only sounds either of us made for the next five minutes were the sounds of intercourse, the groans, the gasps, the moans, and the grunts that always accompanied an orgasmic union. When we'd finally decoupled we lay silent on our backs, the only sounds in mom's bedroom the deep panting sounds of emptied lovers.

"And are you going to share me?" mom finally asked.

"Yes," I answered.

***

Kevin arrived just after five-thirty that day. He'd known, I'd already told him two days earlier, that I'd already made love to my mom. There was a nervous excitement in him as he stowed his bag in my room.

"Does she know?" he asked.

"She knows we both fucked your mom."

"You told her? What'd she say?"

"I told her that tonight I was going to share her with you."

"You did? Was she mad? What'd she say?"

"Mom's never had two cocks in her at the same time," I told my friend.

Kevin had mom for dessert that night. Literally. I'd put them so that they were facing each other from either end of the dinner table. They'd both been nervous throughout the meal. Conversations started and then suddenly stopped. Quick, shy glances followed by dropped eyes. Sitting between them I stayed silent as I ate, watching them both as my left hand stroked my mother's thighs.

Kevin knew what I was doing. Mom knew that Kevin knew. But she did nothing to discourage me as my hand explored her sex.

Mom finally rose. "I'll get the dessert," she said.

"Come here first," I asked, then reached for her hand.

"We're having apple pie and ice cream," she told Kevin as she moved up beside me.

I put my fingers on the hem of mom's dress and slowly raised it. "Don't, please Will," she whispered as my fingers seized the top of her panties. She didn't move. I pulled mom's panties, panties made of soft white lace, slowly down. And then I heard a gasp from behind me when my mother's dark triangle of pubic hair was exposed to Kevin's stare.

"We're having you for dessert," I told my mother. Seconds later I lifted her up on the table so that she was facing Kevin. Her legs were open, her sex exposed. I helped her lie back among the dishes while Kevin dipped his head. He was licking his lips. Her little cries of pleasure soon followed, they were expelled into my mouth as we kissed. I felt it when he pushed his cock inside mom. And I kissed her the whole time he fucked her.

Later she sucked Kevin while I made love to her.

Later still she found herself the filling of a three person sandwich. Lying on top of Kevin, vagina stuffed, while I creamed her ass.

***

I called Monica Evans five days before I was due to leave for Princeton. Just to say goodbye, to wish her well.

"Why don't you come over, I'm just hanging by the pool," she invited. So I did. Expecting nothing even while hoping for everything. What I'd already learned in my few short weeks of sexual activity was that the more sex you had the more you wanted. Even while Kevin and I had been occupied with my mom over the previous week, I hadn't been able to stop myself from sneaking over to Natalie's just about every day.

The more cum I spent the more that seemed to be produced.

We sat talking while sitting on the edge of her pool with our feet dangling in the pool. We were both in our bathing suits. We each had a beer in our hand. She was nice. It was just a nice comfortable conversation. About university. About our hopes. Our plans. About her long term boyfriend Greg who was already off to play football halfway across the country. How they'd put their romance on hold. It was a conversation that I never would have been capable of carrying on three months earlier.

When my beer was finished I slipped off the ledge and down into the water. "C'mon down here," I lured as I looked up into her eyes.

"It's too cold." I held up my arms towards her. Without another word she let herself go and fell into them. I enveloped her in them as I pulled her against me.

"Has that bad alien taken over Will Sommer's body again," she asked coyly. The invitation was clear.

I shook my head. "It's just me." My hands had slipped inside the back of her suit and onto her bare bum.

"Are you still a virgin?" One of her hands slid across my stomach. I shook my head no.

"The alien made me do some very bad things," I said as I disengaged my left hand and then used it to undo her bra.

"What bad things? With who?" she asked as her fingers circled my shaft.

"He made me do it with three different women."

"WHAT?" Three?" And then she started to giggle.

"What," I asked back when she didn't stop. I was pushing her panties down her thighs as I spoke.

"It's not fair. Here I'm the Prom Queen and I've only slept with two boys in my whole life and you, who's never talked to girls in his whole life has all of a sudden slept with three." Her hand started to move up and down my shaft.

"We could make it three for you," I offered.

"You'd still be one up on me," she answered as she placed my cock against her slit. My hands tightened on her ass and pulled her forward.

Every single woman is different. Each in her own way delights. Monica and I had a fun fuck. It was athletic and fun. No great words of love or promises. We spent a wonderful afternoon together.

"You're bigger than Greg," she said much later. I was lying on my back on the lawn next to the pool. She was kneeling over me, examining me with her fingers. 'Much bigger."

"Is that good," I asked.

"Very," she answered. Then she took me into her mouth.

It was an easy parting. We'd both enjoyed ourselves but without any sense of commitment. We promised we'd see each other again at Christmas or even, if it worked out, one of us might visit the other some fall weekend. Our schools were only about an hour apart.

***

I slept alone with mom that night. Kevin's parents had returned from their vacation and were anxious to see him, especially his dad who only had a couple of days at home before he had to leave for another business trip.

"Are you okay? Is everything going to be alright?" I asked my mother as we lay entwined. It was close to midnight and the room was eerily lit by the moonlight that was flooding in through the glass balcony doors.

"I'm going to miss you so much," mom whispered.

"I love you." I kissed her.

"Of course you do. I'm your mother." I felt the tear as it slipped down her cheek.

"It's not over. It'll never be over, never" I promised. And it won't be. I know my mother will always be the most important woman in my life.

***

Ashley

Ashley returned two days before I was scheduled to leave. The next afternoon I caught up to Ash, Caitlyn and Bri. They were doing teenage girl things in her room while the music blared in the background.

When I sat down on the bed they turned the music off.

"I just want to thank you guys," I started.

"You've certainly changed," Caitlyn threw out.

"Due to your good work," I complimented.

"I think we may have done too good a job," my perceptive s****r opined. I laughed.

"Anyway, I just wanted you to know that if you ever need anything, anything at all, you just have to call." My eyes stayed locked on Ash as I said the words. She looked for a second like she might cry. Ashley?

"You could update my computer before you left," Brianna asked. She was quite willing to take advantage of any offer.

We joked around for a couple of minutes. Finally, ready to back out, I started to take my leave. 'Goodbyes', 'good luck', 'thanks', 'see you at thanksgivings' flowed.

The new, reformed Will Sommers, the Princeton model, couldn't resist one parting shot. "And if you ever need any advice about boys, you know, if you want a more mature take on the world, a more sophisticated man's view, a college viewpoint your high school boys can't supply, you should feel free to e-mail or call."

All three girls started to sputter out words. I interrupted them, "I'm serious. And you know what, I'm going to make you all an offer that you can keep on the back burner just in case you need it down the road."

"And what offer might that be mister college sophisticate?" Ashley asked with a wry smile.

"If by any chance you three can't manage to come up with a suitable date for your senior prom--"

"It's not for two years," came from Caitlyn.

"Like why would we not be able to get dates?" Brianna.

"—I promise that both Kevin and I will make ourselves available."

"Like we'd be interested in dating two nerds." Caitlyn. s*s was smiling.

"Two handsome, sophisticated, well dressed Princetonians," I said smugly.

"Princeton?" Ashley. Dismissively. "Now if you were going to Harvard that might be another thing entirely." My s****r was nice. And I knew I'd never really get the better of her.

***

We left the next morning. In the car I told Kevin that he had to reserve June 17th 2012 on his schedule. That we had to pay back our debt.

Mrs. Michelle White, the mother of my best friend and the woman who'd taken my virginity, opined from the front seat, "Those girls would be lucky to have you boys."

"Yes they would," agreed my mom as she nestled in against me on the back seat. She absentmindedly stroked my penis through my pants as we drove off.

It was a four hundred plus mile trip to Princeton. It had been decided that mom and Michelle would drive us up in Mrs. W's Mercedes SUV. The mom's had insisted that we plan it with an overnight stop to break the trip into two manageable pieces.

We reserved two rooms with king size beds. We only used one. The two manageable pieces turned out to be Kevin's and my cock. And our mother's managed them very well.

The next day we started our University careers. We were ready for all cumers...

It was only when we got home for Christmas that we learned that both our moms had been pregnant as we'd made love to them that September night. However, it'll be a while before the paternity of the two c***dren is officially confirmed. Don't tell Kevin but I'm pretty sure they're both going to be Sommer's babies. Will Sommers.

THE END... Continue»
Posted by kap007 7 months ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 19546  |  
100%
  |  10

Girl giving her first blowjob

The story I’m going to narrate was written in the perspective of Valentine’s day, but it took me pretty much time to complete it. The story I’ll be narrating is written as a protest. Protest against the general thinking of boys who treat every girl in the same manner i.e LUSTFUL. I’m writing this story to tell you that SEX doesn’t always happen because of Lust……! Rather it can happen because of love.
The story I’m going to narrate is a true one. And I’m writing it to you because I want you guys to change your perception towards girls. I want you to respect your girlfriends or every other girl you see, meet or date. It is disheartening to observe that almost all the guys think that ALL the girls are sluts, whore and bitch in heat.
Every boy here seems to be treating his GF as an object of lust. You guys think that every girl who lets you play with her or has sex with you is a slut. It is not always true. No doubt we (the girls) are also human beings, we too have natural desires, we too wish and need regular sex, we too get sexual frustrated at times….
But… apart from it, we also wish to be treated in a respectful manner and handled with care. When we are emotionally broken or sexually hyperactive, we are vulnerable to any sexual advancement but believe me, apart from very few girls, all other girls allow you guys to have sex merely because of the sincere love that we have for our respective boy friends.
No doubt we too get sexual relaxation this way, but mind you guys, we (the Girls) have very strong control over our sexual desires. We can do without getting an orgasm even if a boy has spent time playing with our boobs. The nature has made us this way else this world would have become a mess.
So mark my words, Most of the times we allow it just because it’s hard for us to see the disappointment on the faces of our respective beloved ones. But you guys think that it’s because “The bitch was in heat”. SAD. Remember, some guy might be saying it to your s****r too because I seriously believe that in this era,
every educated girl having dwelling in some metropolitan city gets naked plenty of times with at least one boy before getting married. I am describing my story, because of two basic reasons. Firstly, as a token of thanks for my beloved who always treated me in a respectful manner, who loved me deeply and who never thought that I’m a slut,
even when I allowed him to do anything with my naked body except to take my virginity. I’ll be getting married to him in 6 months or so and I want to thank him for loving me so much. The second reason for writing it is that most of the stories that I have read here are not aesthetically good, historically correct and appealing to mind. What I’ll be describing will be just fact and nothing else.
It was year 2006. I was living in Pakistan with my upper middle class f****y. My father had happily spent all his money on qualitative education of his c***dren so we all had excelled in our respective fields. Throughout our educational career We had been Winning medals, getting positions in Boards, topping the class and schools and leading the sports competitions.
We were full of self confidence and esteem. I was in Punjab University Lahore at that time studying in a Science discipline. I had always wished to go abroad for higher studies but I knew that having come of a conservative cum traditional f****y, my parents wouldn’t approve my stay in some European or western country.
But Having done my masters with flying colors and getting a Gold Medal in my discipline I was offered a Study scholarship in an American University. It was a real honor for the f****y. My father could not be more jubilant. And having my whole past which was pure, honest, decent and boy-less, he readily approved my stay in USA.
USA was a very interesting place for me. As already told, I belonged to a conservative f****y. We had traditions. I always wore decent attire. I had always covered my bosom properly with my Dobatta. Deep necklines and tight fitting dresses were not my style. But being in USA, I had to mingle with the society.
After 9/11, which was a mad act of some Muslims, the non-Muslim fundamentalists in other parts of the world were doing the same thing i.e mad acts of terrorizing the peace loving innocent Muslims. So when on couple of occasions I was mocked, disgraced and rudely commented because of my attire (which was a clear license of me being a Muslim)
my friends asked me to get amalgamated with the society and atleast start wearing jeans and T-shirt. It was bit tough for me coz I had never worn such dress. In the beginning I literally felt like roaming about in university in a Topless state. But I quickly adjusted to it.
However let me tell you guys, that having a conservative background does not mean that I was devoid of sexual desires. I was young, ripe and physically fit. I had my fair share of hormones which used to do what they are famous for….YES, Making me hot, excited and sexually frustrated atleast twice in a month.
And I used to use my finger to relax myself and concentrate on my education. I learnt the art of using finger when I was in Metric and had been doing it ever since. But after coming to USA, having seen girls wearing skimpy dresses, witnessing lot of cleavages and romantic scenes going all around every now and then, my sexual desires ignited to new levels.
But the answer to those new found desires was the same old one…Few minutes of quick use of fingers and that’s it. But as the time passed and I adopted to the “openness” of the society, I secretly started wishing for a partner in my bed. Atleast wishing so did not mean I was a Slut. It was all natural, Specially after knowing that everyone around me was having his/her luck with sex.
There in my university, I met a Handsome Pakistani boy. His name was Yasir. He belonged to the same city in Pakistan where I had spent my life. Yasir was a very nice person. Pleasing personality, articulate, intellectual, respectful and brilliant. He was revered even among his non-Pakistani community for his various charms.
Before I could know, I was in love with him. For almost the same reasons, he started liking me too. The study of History of different civilizations of the world, liking towards the Russian literature, attraction towards great Urdu poets and love for serious cinema were our common interests. Soon we started spending pretty much time together.
Although self praise is no recommendation, but I must tell you about myself. I was 23 by then. Being a traditional “Punjabi/Desi” girl, I was blesses with large breasts. 34-D. With just 5’3” in height and thin waist, 34-D really looked awesome. I'm rather proud of my breasts, nice pink/brownish nipples, firm and sensitive to touch. As for my pussy, I have fairly big labia lips.
I'm very sensitive down there, and (while fingering myself) loved to fantasize my pussy being touched, caressed, kissed and even licked down there. I had also been totally hairless down there, there is nothing worse than having pubic hair. My hips were reasonably large but not obscene and vulgar. All my friends even in Pakistan used to tease me jokingly for my sexual charms.
I was slightly wheatish in color but had a very fair skin. Big eyes, and cute smile really made me among the darlings of the f****y, college and university in Pakistan. And here too, I was making an impression in USA. Yasir was a young boy as well and just like every young boy, he too had sexual desires. But the best thing about him was that he never ever pressed me for doing “ANY THING”.
It was because he dearly loved me and respected me. As the time progressed, we became close friends, which transformed into closer and then closest relationship. The ultimate destination was Best friends. This friendship was going parallel to the love affair we had. It was because of the said Friendship that we started discussing every issue under the sky with unmatchable ease and frankness.
I didn’t hesitate telling him how frequent did I finger fuck myself, for how long I have been doing it, what are my fantasies while I do it and even how many and how much of fingers I can insert. Although such discussions would make me wet and make him hard, but the base of such discussions had always been FRIENDSHIP. It was not lustful.
He told me what things made him horny, how long is his tool, how do boys do it etc. Every such discussion would end with lot of laughters and giggling. I was sharing a small apartment with another Pakistani girl and an Indian girl. We three had become very close buddies and nothing was secret.
Both had been in sexual relationship with their BFs and “once in a week” night stay of their BFs at our apartment was a normal routine. Neither did I object to it, nor did they object to Yasir spending lot of time with me in the apartment.
As time progressed more, I realized that Yasir never intended to take any undue advantage of our very frank relationship. It made me feel comfortable in his presence. We started becoming bit more intimate. It’s difficult to give a breakdown of calendar days, when different things started happening but it was gradual and romantic.
We started with holding hands and gradually develop a relationship where we could do different cute and romantic things. For example brushing in hair of each other with fingers, or me resting my head on his shoulder, or he caressing my arms and cheeks, or he putting his head in my lap. Then it grew into bit more romantic and intimate acts.
Like, he would come and hug me from behind. Then once in the same pose he kissed my cheeks. I objected only jokingly and while laughing, showing him that liked it. Afterall I was a young girl and everyone in his/her youth likes attention, care and love.
Then it became a routine, a quick kiss on my cheeks, forehead, eyes and neck became like a ritual. Our hugs started becoming more intimate. Now while hugging me, his hands would accidently brush my breasts but I had become Open quite a bit and didn’t make it an issue. After all he was not a stranger, rather the love of my life.
I seriously believed that “Dosti Yaari mein itna to chalta hy”. Yasir too had noticed it and was becoming bolder day by day. One day, another barrier was broken. It was the valentine’s day. We had hell lot of fun that day, roaming about on roads. Then at night, while I was resting my head on his shoulder, he leaned and kissed me on my lips. It was not the French kiss.
Our lips didn’t lock into each other, there was no tongue play. It was just a light brush of lips. I became silent for a while. It was the very first time that yasir had kissed my lips. There was a slight tense atmosphere but surely with so much romance in the air, I was yearning for more. I asked in whisper, “Yasir, what was it?”
Yasir, took my hand in his warm hands, looked into my eyes and said, it’s just a little sign to tell you that I love You…..Although we were already in love ages ago, but It was the first time that he had actually said it in words. I could not resist saying, “I love you too”. For some unknown reasons I had little tears in my eyes.
Probably it’s because the girls are emotionally weak. I hugged him tightly, my face pressed hardly to his neck. I don’t know what happened to me, but for the first time ever, I initiated and gave him very light loving kisses on his neck. I thought he would not notice as my face was pressed so hard but he did. And his reply was a trail of kisses on my cheeks.
His lips followed their way to my lips and he kissed me again. This time he stayed for few seconds on my lips before parting. But it was not yet the usual French kiss.. I didn’t back out this time, he implanted another kiss, I welcomed it too. Without any words spoken a fire was ignited. The third kiss was not the simple one.
This time he almost took whole of my lower lip ever so softly into his lips and sucked it. I put my hand on back of his head and responded by kissing him back. Soon our tongues were playing with each other. While kissing he leaned and repositioned him in such a way that I was lying in his lap and he was leaning on me, without breaking the sequence of our kiss.
It was the first ever experience of kissing for me and I have no point in denying that I loved it to the maximum. It was so sweet, so cute and so romantic. And at some unearthly moment, I felt Yasir’s hand on my right breast. It was not a lustful grope, he simply placed his hand on my breast. I would not say that I disliked it.
I was a young girl and I liked it, but from within I wished it should not have happened. Only because it told me how vulnerable I was. My pussy became wet the very instance. I had a strange feel all over my body which can never be described in words. All the girls and boys reading this story would be able to remember the first time they touched or they were touched by person of opposite sex.
Such immense and great was the feeling. By refusing to object to his bold advancement I had tacitly allowed him to continue so after resting his hands for few moments on my breasts he started playing with it. I had worn a bra inside my t-shirt but I still think he could make out my hard nipple. We both were becoming Hot now.
My body was demanding more but my mind was forbidding me. Fortunately Yasir was following my mind. He just kept on changing from one breast to the other, playing, groping, fondling my fleshy globes. He even teased my nipples with his thumb and finger. For me it was a day where he had right for doing so (valentine’s day).
But after all boys are boys, he was not content with it. He again embraced me and while his one hand was busy playing with my breasts, he held my hand with his other hand and guided it to his Dick which was surely hard in his denim. I knew my limitations and I knew I would not allow him to go all the way, so as long as my cherry was secure, as long as I was virgin,
I thought there was no harm in playing a bit. His dick was first held in his underwear and then a jeans, so it was no free for me to get hold of. But I was satisfied with it. I just rubbed my hand across its whole length. It seemed to be reasonably long and pretty thick too. Yasir thought I would unzip his fly but I was shy. So he himself unzipped his jeans.
This time I resisted it a bit because the situation was growing out of hand. But with little persuading he was able to put my hand inside his jeans. Now I could feel the full warmth of his dick. I could make out its size with more ease and accuracy. For the first time in my life, I was feeling like a woman, I was enjoying it.
I was loving the attention my breasts were getting and I was loving the feel of a pure, hard manhood in my hands. I could make out the spot on his underwear which was wet because of his pre-cum. Although I had spent my life ever so purely while being in Pakistan, but I had seen few porn movies which every girl sees with friends and cousines.
I knew what the whole process was. So I even played with the pre-cum and felt its slippery wetness with my thumb. While doing it I unintentionally played with his piss-hole from over his underwear. Yasir let out a light moan and encouraged me to keep doing it. I was feeling shy and erotic at the same time. I played with his dick a bit more.
And while I was doing it, I was feeling Yasir’s hand playing with my ass. He was fondling my healthy ass cheeks. It was making me even wetter. Yasir was taking full advantage of the situation. He even rubbed his finger f***efully in the crack of my ass. I ignored it too coz I knew my limits. And It was the last barrier.
I knew that soon I’ll have to stop him as I could not go further. Yasir tried to put of his underwear so that he could feel my hand on his naked manhood, but it’s where I had to stop him. I didn’t say a word but while looking into his eyes I nodded in negative, telling him that it was not possible. He tried to move his hands from my ass towards my pussy, but I stopped his hand’s journey too…
And Yasir, was utterly disappointed after being so hot yet so unsatisfied. But such a gentleman he was that didn’t even pressed me even once to let it go. He just gave a heart throbbing smile and kissed my forehead and said, “OK, as you wish”. I knew, I had not chosen a wrong person…I was more in love with him.
And although I had always trusted him so much, but this day also proved another point. I had come to know that he was not easily carried away by his sexual desires. It gave me a strong sense of confidence that if some other day I allow him to go and cross further barriers, he’ll quit at a point where I’ll ask him to stop. As a girl, I could not ask for more security.
Within a few minutes into it all, I excused Yasir and ventured into the secluded washroom to relax myself. I could not control it. I could not be with Yasir at that time when I was hot, wet and wanting and yet not relax myself. Once in the privacy of the washroom, I rubbed my pussy so furiously that it almost pained.
And Yasir, a true gentleman that he was, he didn’t even go to washroom at that time and remained totally composed. (however he used the washroom after 20-30 minutes. He had tremendous control, or it was because he was articulate and full of ettiquates)
That day and at that time I decided that as long as I long as I can remain a virgin, there was no harm in enjoying life with him. He masturbates and I do finger fuck my self, so what’s the harm if I give him a handjob or a blow job and he uses his tongue and finger on my pussy? I decided that someday I’ll be with him in the bed, Totally nude and I’ll satisfy him as long as he does not put his thing in my virgin pussy.
After the events of that valentine’s day, our relationship became very open. He would jokingly fondle my boobs and I would not mind. I would place my hand on his dick for nothing. I mean it was not sexual, it was just playful. We were enjoying the new found intimacy in our relationships.
It happened in university many times that he would just press my boobs as if he was pressing a retro-horn and would even make a noise as if he actually pressed a horn. And it was followed by laughs. Taking benefit from our new found intimacy and frankness, I would now even change infront of him (without removing my bra and panties).
But he would see lot of cleavage of my big boogs and plenty of ass from small panties. It was in Yasir’s company that I visited a beach for the first time in a two piece bikini. And liked it. Needless to tell that the frequency of my masturbatory sessions had increased.
Now I directly go to the details of the day when we enjoyed each other, the day when I saw the first dick of my life, the day when I first tasted a pure manhood. I'll remember for the rest of my life, I remember it perfectly, everything that was said, everything that was done, every move that we made.. We were Having few weeks off from university and on my insistence we decided to go to Disney Land.
I had been in love with Disney land ever since I watched a documentary about it. For a girl belonging to a middle class f****y in Pakistan, Disney land was hell of entertainment and wonder world. So we went to Florida’s Disney Land. Typhoon Lagoon is a waterpark in Disney land. That was one of our destinations.
Anyhow, we reach Typhoon Lagoon. It was the time when I had just finished my monthly periods and was feeling way too hot (girls know it but for boys reading it, let me tell that just before commencement and soon after the periods, is time of sexual high point for a girl). I was so hot that while I was changing in the changing room, I didn’t care to cover myself (which I had always done in my life).
When I was changing into my bikini, I felt the eyes of women staring towards me because of my ethnicity (probably). I was so neatly shaved in my pubic area. I am not a lesbian at all, but because of my hormonal activities I was loving exhibiting my body to the women. I left the changing rooms and met Yasir outside.
There were few Indian and Pakistani people out there as well who had appreciation for my huge breasts and the way I had dared to show pretty much of my skin. For other western fellows there, seeing “pretty much skin” was not something new, but their eyes were also ogling at me just because the skinny American babes can not have the assets which a Punjabi girl can have.
Anyway I was walking with Yasir. He was wearing brown boxers, his incredible chest standing tall for all to see. He commented about my bathing suit and told me how pretty I was looking. I blush crimson red. I put my arm around Yasir and we went our way, chatting about different things.
We went into the big pool area and played around, splashing water on each other. Anyone who's been to Typhoon Lagoon knows about the huge wave machine that hits you. However I didn’t know much about the f***e of that artificial wave. As the wave built and came towards us, I was holding onto Yasir and watched the wave approaching,
feeling my heart pump adrenaline into my bl**d stream, closing my eyes as the wave approaches and eventually hits us, pushing us back up the pool and …. when I surfaced, my breasts were free for all to view. My bikini top had gone missing. I don’t know whether it happened to other ladies or not, but I was fool to wear a strapless Bra.
I don’t think many people did notice because everyone was enjoying the wave, everyone was with his/her loved ones and all were busy in enjoying the moment. Yet there were many eyes ogling my huge breasts. I was dead with embarrassment. Afterall I was a Pakistani girl, who had always covered her bossom properly by a “dobatta” when I was in Pakistan.
And here my breasts were dangling free for many eyes. In broad daylight they could see everything, my huge breasts, my brown perky nipples, my big areola. And most importantly Yasir saw me. He had been playing with my breasts for weeks now, but never did I get naked infront of him. Probably it was the moment when the remaining barriers were to be broken.
It all happened in few seconds. Less than 5,6 seconds. I was frantically looking around for my bikini top while covering my breasts with my hands. I was mortified, standing in a pool of hundreds completely and utterly topless, my hard nipples ((Because of the water)) staring at everyone, those eyes just gazing open-mouthed at my body.
I quickly bent down in the water so as to get some cover. Eventually After five, maybe eight minutes, I decided to give up. It was clear that some moron had hide it somewhere so as to see some more of my skin. Covering my breasts with my arm, I rushed through the crowd of people. Yasir following up behind me,
I took a towel and Wrapping myself in a long towel and covering my breasts, I went to my locker. Took my dress, dressed up and we were off to our hotel room. Once in our room we looked at each other and I just broke down laughing. I was way too hot by then. First exhibiting my body to ladies,
then accidently showing my breasts to plenty of men at the pool and most importantly knowing that Yasir had seen plenty of my big breasts. I was sure Yasir had become Hot too. However he didn’t want to bother me by asking for “some sex” however he gave a hint.
He said that he wanted to use the bathroom to pee, He opened the door and stepped inside but he half closed the door, but open enough for me to peek and see him open his zipper and pull out his penis. I had touched him there but it was the first ever live view of a nude man so near to me. He had given a clear signal what he was wishing and I had taken the hint.
He had purposefully left the door opened a bit. I decided that it was the time that I had to make him feel good without breaking the last barrier i.e losing my virginity. He finished his pee and came back. Still laughing and my laughing eventually turned to playful giggles. I leant in and kissed him on the lips, while kissing,
I slowly opened my lips and let his tongue slip inside and caress my tongue. He broke off the kiss and ran his hand through my hair. He was hot and so was I, so this time around there was not much foreplay. He instantaneously put his hand on my breasts and started playing with those. I had not worn any bra. Keeping in mind the plans I had, it was needless to wear a bra.
While he was playing with my breasts I unbuttoned his shirt. He took the clue and removed his shirt. We again started kissing franticly and I started playing with his strong chest and its hairs. It was a hint for him. He put his hands inside my t-shirt while fearing that as always I’ll put an end to his hand’s journey to my naked flesh but I did’nt object this time.
And let him enjoy my boobs from inside the shirt. It was a heavenly feel. A first raw and naked touch at my breasts. My nipples were so hard that it almost hurt. He spent time in pinching, caressing, rolling my nipples. My hard nipples were also a signal that I wanted to go a long way this time.
After few minutes of frantic kissing and getting my breasts played, I reluctantly pulled away and stood up. I moved few steps away from him. I was going to be naked, fully naked for the first time infront of my lover. I decided to do it in a playful manner. Standing few steps away from him, I stood with my back towards him and removed my trouser ever so confidently in a porn model like fashion.
I had worn an underwear which barely cupped half of my fleshy ass. Now I was in a short t-shirt and a small underwear. I turned around and smiled at him, I slowly walked over to the bed and sat down next to him, I leaned in close and wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him.
As I was doing this, I felt that my pussy was pretty much wet which was increasing every moment especially when I went down kissing towards his belly. I asked him to stand up, he stood up. I leaned up, and kissed his belly-button and licking the small pubic hairs beneath his belly button.
With my palm, I gently felt his dick which was clearly visible because of its hardness. While I was doing this, he placed his hands on my head and softly caressed my hair. I unbuttoned his jeans and lowered the zip, I pulled them down and he stepped out of them. I looked up at him and with lot of courage, took hold of his boxers and pulled them down as well.
I was feeling very sexy and hot. I was undressing a young boy with my will, wish and desire. I did not feel guilty for my f****y back home. I was hungry for some sex. For the first time in my life, I was face to face with a man’s cock. I had seen thousands, in porn movies and porn sites but it was very real, very near and very much MINE.
I had seen it moments ago (while he was peeing) but this time it was semi hard. Yasir’s Dick was radiating a strange energy and warmth. I had a unique and innocent smell as is usually the trait of babies. It was amazing, his long soft cock just hanging with his balls. I looked up and blushed, the sight of his cock was making my pussy feel tense and actually very empty, a very empty feeling.
I motioned him to lie down on my bed. He lied down and opened his legs, his head was on pillow so he could see what I was doing! An inspection of the first dick of my life. He smiling at me. I smiled back and blushed again. I stood up and removed my t-shirt in a swift motion. I knew I would have required lot of encouragement, confidence and sagacity to do it.
But I was so hot at that moment that it didn’t seem an uphill task for me. I wanted to feel dirty. I had always been a decent girl, but for that little period I wanted to feel like a bitch. I wanted to feel a “man’s” eyes on my naked body. I revealed my breasts to him. My nipples were hard and sticking out and this time it wasn't because of cold water, rather it was from pure arousal.
I leaned a bit, letting my big breasts hang and dangle, swing and shine infront of his eyes, just inches away from his face. He was amazed at the scene. Not only it was the first time that he was seeing my upper body completely nude right infront of him, but also because of the mammoth size and firmness of my big breasts.
My light brown aerola and nipples could be a treat for any man. I leaned at him and slapped my breasts on his face in a romantic and playful manner. He moaned and rubbed his face on my breasts. While I was rubbing my big tits on his face, he used his tongue to lick my globes. While I moved my breasts one after the other on his face
He tried to take my nipples in his mouth but was only able to lick it with his tongue. He was teasing me with his bites. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the sensation of his face, tongue, lips and bites on my breasts and nipples. The wetness of his saliva on my nipples increased the wetness in my pussy. Initially I wanted to be bit more playful but it being the first time in my life, I wanted to relax quickly.
I wanted to exhibit my naked body quickly. And I wanted to orgasm quickly coz I was getting more and more desperate with each passing second. So I again stood back and facing him I started to take off my underwear too. I was looking at his eyes which were glued to my body, waiting for the first ever view of my pussy.
I could feel his eyes exploring my body in a haste and greed. I didn’t need much courage to exhibit my pussy to him. Soon I was standing in front of him naked, exposed and vulnerable. I was feeling very flushed and embarrassed, this is the first time I did something like this and I was already starting to regret it.
Atleast it’s the way all the eastern girls think, specially in Indo-Pak. What if Yasir didn't like it, what if Yasir thought I was some kind of whore, these were the kinds of thoughts that were running through my mind. But those thoughts all disappeared when Yasir held me in his arms and whispered “I love you. I really do”. I told him that I loved him too.
And Then I pleaded Yasir, “Yasir we can enjoy but I want to remain a virgin till we get married”. Yasir smiled and said, “I’ll not go beyond your limitations”. Gosh, I loved him. How could one find such a gentle soul. His words relaxed me. Now I could enjoy without losing my virginity. But at first I wanted to satisfy the man who had given me so much love.
I climbed up onto the bed and crawled between his legs. I laid down between his legs only inches away from his cock. I gently ran my tongue along his thigh and close to his balls. I was eager to apply to Yasir all the knowledge that I had gained through porn movies. I complimented him on how sexy he looked and the way he controlled himself.
I always heard that men have a hard time controlling their erection when they're in a situation like this, but I knew it wouldn't last forever and I always wanted to feel a man grow inside me. Well, inside my mouth, to be precise. I moved myself down a little and placed my tongue underneath his balls.
I licked that area and after doing it for a few seconds, I ran my tongue from “Near his asshole”, up over his balls, up his soft shaft and over, feeling the shaft inside my mouth, I closed my lips around him and moved my head up and down, and listened him groan and moan. My hands were exploring his balls and gently cupping those.
His dick was in my mouth and feeling his cock slide along my tongue was the most erotic thing I had ever done, it felt so different to my imaginations. Its taste was salty because of his pre-cum and I didn’t mind at all the oozing of his pre-cum in my mouth. While it swelled in my mouth I was feeling it grow to its full length and girth.
Then I grabbed his cock with my right hand and slapping it along my face. I could feel his cock throb in the palm of my hand. I again took it in my hungry mouth and running my tongue up and down his wet shaft. Listening to him groan with pleasure was the most rewarding experience ever, it was incredibly arousing and sexy, watching his facial expressions,
feeling his now rock hard cock throb in my mouth. I was now doing it almost like a porn star. But that is always a professional activity, mine was out of love, care and romance. Releasing his cock, I lick downwards and run my tongue over his balls, running my tongue over his manly pubic hairs. His precum juices were constantly erupting from the tip of his cock,
I ran my tongue over his juices and locked my lips around them, softly licking his precum over the head of his cock and at the same time over my tongue. The taste was salty and incredible, I was thinking to myself how I could become used to this so soon. His cock was now huge, at least for a pure virgin like me. It was about 7 inches.
It looked and felt huge and decided I needed him to take control now. I sat up and asked how he was, he felt ecstatic and actually thanked me. The sweet guy thought it was all over, but I felt like I had only begun. I made him feel good, but didn't make him cum and that's what I wanted. I wanted, actually I needed to make him cum.
I crawled up and laid down next to him, I told him to take control now and don't hold back. He took the hint. I wanted him to fuck my mouth. He asked me should he pull away when he cums, my answer to that was, don't even tell me.. Just cum. This made him smile, I wanted him to follow his instincts and pulse, I wanted to be surprised.
It was the first thing which may bother you guys. It was my first time and I wanted to have his cum in me. I admit that a vast majority of girls do not like it. They hate this idea. But being a science student, I knew there was nothing wrong in it. It’s just protein and nothing else. And also it’s a matter of choice. For me it was a turn on.
I had always loved the porn scenes in which the girl takes the cum in their mouth. Many girls may disagree and disapprove my idea but It was my personal choice. I liked it. Everyone has his/her own desires and turns on. It was mine! He took my hand and laid me down. Yasir climbed over me and put very little weight on my breasts.
I could feel his buttocks pressed my breasts. His cock was near my mouth. I opened my mouth wide to welcome him in, he grabbed the sides of my head and gently pushed his cock into me, three inches slipped in, I felt him push the shaft along my tongue, five inches slipped in and now I felt a little pressure, he was pushing more in, a bit slower,
and I was feeling his cock tickle the back of my throat which made me gag, but Yasir kept his hands on my head and held me there and slowly continued to push. At last full 7 inches managed to slide inside me, he pulled out and I coughed and spluttered. A long trail of saliva hung between my mouth and his drenched cock. He asked was I fine.
He didn’t want to hurt me. Once I caught my breath, I told him to continue, I was in a huge state of arousal and was hungry for more. I opened my mouth wide and he leaned up and slipped his cock in my mouth, I locked my lips around him and allowed him to thrust in and out of my mouth slowly.
I was amazed at how long he could keep going for; it really was so fulfilling to have his cock filling my mouth. I was trying hard not to hurt his dick with my teeth. While sucking him, I was not only caressing his firm hips, but my hands were busy rubbing my pussy as well. I was fingering myself with fervor.
I wanted to achieve my orgasm soon because I had grown so horny, I feared I would ask him to fuck me then and there. I am sure if someone could manage to video tape me and send all what I was doing back home, no one in my f****y would believe it was me. For them I was an angel or saint. They would have thought it was my “look alike”.
The feeling made me feel guilty for a moment but then I thought, I’m not going to lose my virginity, so what’s the harm in little enjoyment which was all natural in my age. Yasir kept fucking my mouth with his dick. After a few minutes, his balls became tense and I knew the moment I was waiting for, the moment I was creating was almost upon me.
My pussy was drenched in my natural juices seeping over the bed. I was frantically fingering myself as well. I wanted to relax as well. I knew I had to have my orgasm, otherwise the chances of losing my virginity were great. I was so damn hot. Yasir also joined his hand on my pussy and felt my pussy for the first time.
It may not be his first pussy, but it was surely the very first FOREIGN hand on my pussy. Previously it were my own fingers satisfying it. This time, it was a joint venture. As his orgasm drew closer, his thrusts became more concentrated and somehow he lost his concentration on my pussy. His cock was hitting the back of my throat.
Suddenly as he pulled out, he moaned and a short burst of thick white semen hit my tongue and dripped down the sides of my tongue, as he pulled out, another burst of semen hit me in the face, dribbling down my nose and onto my lips. Yasir was quick to act and again aimed it at my open mouth.
He took his cock in hand and rubbed it furiously; grunting and groaning of pleasure, another burst of semen hit me in the lips. I moved his hand away and took his cock in my hand, I pulled the foreskin back and placed my lips on the head of his cock, running my tongue up and down his slit gently, he started to moan of pure pleasure, semen was still dripping into my mouth,
feeling its taste. I started sucking and licking his dick to get the last drops of cum. I kept on licking it till I released a clean and soft dick from my mouth. His eyes were still closed and he was enjoying every little second. Releasing his cock, Yasir fell back, panting and out of breath but still playing with my pussy. I watched his cock throb a few times.
I leaned up, his cum was dripping down my face and over my lips. I still had pretty much of his cum in my mouth. I closed my mouth and swallowed his cum, I felt it slip down the back of my throat and down into my belly leaving a lovely salty taste in my mouth.
And while I was doing it, Yasir increased the pace of his hands and fingers on my pussy. My orgasm was also approaching. And with a highly erotic moan I started to cum. My whole body shivered so hard that the bed seemed to crack. I jumped in uncontrollable ecstasy. Hitting my head on bed from left to right. Probably Yasir had never seen a natural orgasm of a horny girl.
A natural orgasm of a girl is very different from the pseudo-orgasm of porn stars. He was amazed at the intensity of my orgasm. After sometime I relaxed and calmed. I laid down next to him and placed my head on his chest, his heart was pounding and throbbing. I looked up into his eyes and he smiled
He ran his finger across my face where the cum hit me and gathered it all up and spread whatever remains over my lips. I opened my mouth wide and allowed him to scrap all the remaining cum into my mouth and gently sucked on his finger. The same way I sucked his wonderful black cock. Once he pulled his finger out, I swallowed whatever cum was left on my tongue.
While we sat there, I suddenly felt a little dirty, wondering had I gone to far, wondering what Yasir thought of me, but all my fears soon disappeared when Yasir leaned over to me, kissed me passionately on the lips, his tongue slipped inside my mouth, caressing my own tongue. He said, “I hope after the marriage you’ll allow some of my cum to reach your womb too so that we can have our babies.”

That day will always be remembered, it was a day that really defined my relationship with Yasir, a day that improved our relationship tenfold. It was the day which told me that I could enjoy sex with him before marriage and yet hope that he’ll not hate me deeming me a slut.

Dear folks at Xhamster, I have told a very true incident of my life. I really hope that you start respecting your love lady. Don’t treat girls as sluts. And always remember that if a girl lets you enjoy sex, it hardly means that she is a bitch in heat, rather she is a heart which beats for you. Enjoy sex, enjoy blowjobs, give her orgasms but respect and love her.
... Continue»
Posted by onlyfun123 6 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature  |  Views: 1271  |  
100%